This is a modern-English version of Far from the Madding Crowd, originally written by Hardy, Thomas. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

1874, First Edition; illustrated.
1071895, Second Edition, extensively revised by Thomas Hardy.
[Illustration]

Far from the Madding Crowd

by Thomas Hardy


Contents

PREFACE
Chapter I. Description of Farmer Oak—An Incident
Chapter II. Night—The Flock—An Interior—Another Interior
Chapter III. A Girl on Horseback—Conversation
Chapter IV. Gabriel’s Resolve—The Visit—The Mistake
Chapter V. Departure of Bathsheba—A Pastoral Tragedy
Chapter VI. The Fair—The Journey—The Fire
Chapter VII. Recognition—A Timid Girl
Chapter VIII. The Malthouse—The Chat—News
Chapter IX. The Homestead—A Visitor—Half-Confidences
Chapter X. Mistress and Men
Chapter XI. Outside the Barracks—Snow—A Meeting
Chapter XII. Farmers—A Rule—An Exception
Chapter XIII. Sortes Sanctorum—The Valentine
Chapter XIV. Effect of the Letter—Sunrise
Chapter XV. A Morning Meeting—The Letter Again
Chapter XVI. All Saints’ and All Souls’
Chapter XVII. In the Market-Place
Chapter XVIII. Boldwood in Meditation—Regret
Chapter XIX. The Sheep-Washing—The Offer
Chapter XX. Perplexity—Grinding the Shears—A Quarrel
Chapter XXI. Troubles in the Fold—A Message
Chapter XXII. The Great Barn and the Sheep-Shearers
Chapter XXIII. Eventide—A Second Declaration
Chapter XXIV. The Same Night—The Fir Plantation
Chapter XXV. The New Acquaintance Described
Chapter XXVI. Scene on the Verge of the Hay-Mead
Chapter XXVII. Hiving the Bees
Chapter XXVIII. The Hollow Amid the Ferns
Chapter XXIX. Particulars of a Twilight Walk
Chapter XXX. Hot Cheeks and Tearful Eyes
Chapter XXXI. Blame—Fury
Chapter XXXII. Night—Horses Tramping
Chapter XXXIII. In the Sun—A Harbinger
Chapter XXXIV. Home Again—A Trickster
Chapter XXXV. At an Upper Window
Chapter XXXVI. Wealth in Jeopardy—The Revel
Chapter XXXVII. The Storm—The Two Together
Chapter XXXVIII. Rain—One Solitary Meets Another
Chapter XXXIX. Coming Home—A Cry
Chapter XL. On Casterbridge Highway
Chapter XLI. Suspicion—Fanny Is Sent For
Chapter XLII. Joseph and His Burden—Buck’s Head
Chapter XLIII. Fanny’s Revenge
Chapter XLIV. Under a Tree—Reaction
Chapter XLV. Troy’s Romanticism
Chapter XLVI. The Gurgoyle: Its Doings
Chapter XLVII. Adventures by the Shore
Chapter XLVIII. Doubts Arise—Doubts Linger
Chapter XLIX. Oak’s Advancement—A Great Hope
Chapter L. The Sheep Fair—Troy Touches His Wife’s Hand
Chapter LI. Bathsheba Talks with Her Outrider
Chapter LII. Converging Courses
Chapter LIII. Concurritur—Horæ Momento
Chapter LIV. After the Shock
Chapter LV. The March Following—“Bathsheba Boldwood”
Chapter LVI. Beauty in Loneliness—After All
Chapter LVII. A Foggy Night and Morning—Conclusion

Notes

PREFACE

In reprinting this story for a new edition I am reminded that it was in the chapters of “Far from the Madding Crowd,” as they appeared month by month in a popular magazine, that I first ventured to adopt the word “Wessex” from the pages of early English history, and give it a fictitious significance as the existing name of the district once included in that extinct kingdom. The series of novels I projected being mainly of the kind called local, they seemed to require a territorial definition of some sort to lend unity to their scene. Finding that the area of a single county did not afford a canvas large enough for this purpose, and that there were objections to an invented name, I disinterred the old one. The press and the public were kind enough to welcome the fanciful plan, and willingly joined me in the anachronism of imagining a Wessex population living under Queen Victoria;—a modern Wessex of railways, the penny post, mowing and reaping machines, union workhouses, lucifer matches, labourers who could read and write, and National school children. But I believe I am correct in stating that, until the existence of this contemporaneous Wessex was announced in the present story, in 1874, it had never been heard of, and that the expression, “a Wessex peasant,” or “a Wessex custom,” would theretofore have been taken to refer to nothing later in date than the Norman Conquest.

In putting together this story for a new edition, I’m reminded that it was in the chapters of “Far from the Madding Crowd,” published monthly in a popular magazine, that I first decided to use the word “Wessex” from early English history and give it a fictional meaning as the current name of the area that was once part of that forgotten kingdom. Since the series of novels I envisioned were mostly local in nature, they seemed to need a geographical definition to create a sense of unity in their setting. Realizing that a single county didn’t provide enough space for this idea and that an invented name had its drawbacks, I revived the old one. The press and the public were kind enough to embrace this whimsical concept, and they readily joined me in the anachronism of picturing a Wessex population living under Queen Victoria—a modern Wessex with railways, the penny post, machines for mowing and reaping, workhouses, matches, laborers who could read and write, and children in National schools. But I believe I’m correct in saying that until this contemporary Wessex was introduced in the current story, in 1874, it had never been mentioned before, and the terms “a Wessex peasant” or “a Wessex custom” would have been understood to refer to nothing later than the Norman Conquest.

I did not anticipate that this application of the word to a modern use would extend outside the chapters of my own chronicles. But the name was soon taken up elsewhere as a local designation. The first to do so was the now defunct Examiner, which, in the impression bearing date July 15, 1876, entitled one of its articles “The Wessex Labourer,” the article turning out to be no dissertation on farming during the Heptarchy, but on the modern peasant of the south-west counties, and his presentation in these stories.

I didn’t expect that this use of the word would spread beyond my own writings. But soon, the term was adopted elsewhere as a local title. The first to do so was the now-defunct Examiner, which, in its issue dated July 15, 1876, titled one of its articles “The Wessex Labourer.” The piece turned out not to be an essay on farming during the Heptarchy but rather about the modern peasant in the south-west counties and how he is portrayed in these stories.

Since then the appellation which I had thought to reserve to the horizons and landscapes of a merely realistic dream-country, has become more and more popular as a practical definition; and the dream-country has, by degrees, solidified into a utilitarian region which people can go to, take a house in, and write to the papers from. But I ask all good and gentle readers to be so kind as to forget this, and to refuse steadfastly to believe that there are any inhabitants of a Victorian Wessex outside the pages of this and the companion volumes in which they were first discovered.

Since then, the name I intended to reserve for the horizons and landscapes of a purely realistic dreamland has become increasingly popular as a practical definition; and over time, the dreamland has turned into a utilitarian area where people can visit, rent a house, and write letters to the newspapers from. But I kindly ask all good and gentle readers to forget this and to firmly refuse to believe that there are any inhabitants of a Victorian Wessex outside the pages of this book and the accompanying volumes in which they were first found.

Moreover, the village called Weatherbury, wherein the scenes of the present story of the series are for the most part laid, would perhaps be hardly discernible by the explorer, without help, in any existing place nowadays; though at the time, comparatively recent, at which the tale was written, a sufficient reality to meet the descriptions, both of backgrounds and personages, might have been traced easily enough. The church remains, by great good fortune, unrestored and intact, and a few of the old houses; but the ancient malt-house, which was formerly so characteristic of the parish, has been pulled down these twenty years; also most of the thatched and dormered cottages that were once lifeholds. The game of prisoner’s base, which not so long ago seemed to enjoy a perennial vitality in front of the worn-out stocks, may, so far as I can say, be entirely unknown to the rising generation of schoolboys there. The practice of divination by Bible and key, the regarding of valentines as things of serious import, the shearing-supper, and the harvest-home, have, too, nearly disappeared in the wake of the old houses; and with them have gone, it is said, much of that love of fuddling to which the village at one time was notoriously prone. The change at the root of this has been the recent supplanting of the class of stationary cottagers, who carried on the local traditions and humours, by a population of more or less migratory labourers, which has led to a break of continuity in local history, more fatal than any other thing to the preservation of legend, folk-lore, close inter-social relations, and eccentric individualities. For these the indispensable conditions of existence are attachment to the soil of one particular spot by generation after generation.

T. H.

February 1895

Additionally, the village of Weatherbury, where most of the events in this story take place, would likely be hard for an explorer to recognize today without assistance. However, when this tale was written not too long ago, the place had enough reality to match the descriptions of both the scenery and the characters. Thankfully, the church still stands, untouched and complete, along with a few old houses; but the malt-house, which used to be a staple of the parish, has been demolished for twenty years, as have most of the thatched cottages that once served as homes. The game of prisoner’s base, which not so long ago seemed to thrive in front of the worn stocks, might now be completely unknown to the current generation of schoolboys there. Practices like divination using a Bible and key, taking valentines seriously, the shearing supper, and the harvest home have nearly vanished along with the old houses; and along with them, it is said, much of the village's former fondness for drinking. The core of this change has been the recent replacement of the stable local cottagers, who kept up the village traditions and humor, with a more transient workforce, resulting in a break in the continuity of local history, which is more damaging than anything else to the survival of legends, folklore, close community ties, and quirky personalities. These elements require a deep-rooted connection to a specific place, passed down through generations.

T. H.

February 1895

CHAPTER I
Description of Farmer Oak—An Incident

When Farmer Oak smiled, the corners of his mouth spread till they were within an unimportant distance of his ears, his eyes were reduced to chinks, and diverging wrinkles appeared round them, extending upon his countenance like the rays in a rudimentary sketch of the rising sun.

When Farmer Oak smiled, the corners of his mouth stretched almost to his ears, his eyes squinted into small slits, and lines formed around them, spreading across his face like rays in a simple drawing of the rising sun.

His Christian name was Gabriel, and on working days he was a young man of sound judgment, easy motions, proper dress, and general good character. On Sundays he was a man of misty views, rather given to postponing, and hampered by his best clothes and umbrella: upon the whole, one who felt himself to occupy morally that vast middle space of Laodicean neutrality which lay between the Communion people of the parish and the drunken section,—that is, he went to church, but yawned privately by the time the congregation reached the Nicene creed, and thought of what there would be for dinner when he meant to be listening to the sermon. Or, to state his character as it stood in the scale of public opinion, when his friends and critics were in tantrums, he was considered rather a bad man; when they were pleased, he was rather a good man; when they were neither, he was a man whose moral colour was a kind of pepper-and-salt mixture.

His first name was Gabriel, and during the week he was a young man with good judgment, smooth movements, appropriate attire, and a generally good reputation. On Sundays, however, he was more vague in his beliefs, often procrastinating, and weighed down by his best clothes and umbrella: overall, he felt he occupied that vast gray area of indifference between the churchgoers of the parish and the drunken crowd—he went to church but would start yawning by the time the congregation reached the Nicene Creed, thinking instead about what would be for dinner when he should be listening to the sermon. To sum up his character according to public opinion, when his friends and critics were upset, he was seen as a pretty bad guy; when they were happy, he was regarded as a pretty good guy; when they felt neutral, he was viewed as someone whose moral standing was a sort of mixed bag.

Since he lived six times as many working-days as Sundays, Oak’s appearance in his old clothes was most peculiarly his own—the mental picture formed by his neighbours in imagining him being always dressed in that way. He wore a low-crowned felt hat, spread out at the base by tight jamming upon the head for security in high winds, and a coat like Dr. Johnson’s; his lower extremities being encased in ordinary leather leggings and boots emphatically large, affording to each foot a roomy apartment so constructed that any wearer might stand in a river all day long and know nothing of damp—their maker being a conscientious man who endeavoured to compensate for any weakness in his cut by unstinted dimension and solidity.

Since he worked six times as many days as he had Sundays, Oak’s appearance in his old clothes was uniquely his—creating a mental image among his neighbors who imagined him always dressed like that. He wore a low-crowned felt hat, flattened at the base from being tightly jammed on his head for stability in strong winds, and a coat like Dr. Johnson’s; his legs were wrapped in regular leather leggings and oversized boots, which provided enough room for each foot to have a spacious fit designed so that anyone wearing them could stand in a river all day without feeling wet—their maker was a careful man who tried to make up for any flaws in design with generous size and sturdiness.

Mr. Oak carried about him, by way of watch, what may be called a small silver clock; in other words, it was a watch as to shape and intention, and a small clock as to size. This instrument being several years older than Oak’s grandfather, had the peculiarity of going either too fast or not at all. The smaller of its hands, too, occasionally slipped round on the pivot, and thus, though the minutes were told with precision, nobody could be quite certain of the hour they belonged to. The stopping peculiarity of his watch Oak remedied by thumps and shakes, and he escaped any evil consequences from the other two defects by constant comparisons with and observations of the sun and stars, and by pressing his face close to the glass of his neighbours’ windows, till he could discern the hour marked by the green-faced timekeepers within. It may be mentioned that Oak’s fob being difficult of access, by reason of its somewhat high situation in the waistband of his trousers (which also lay at a remote height under his waistcoat), the watch was as a necessity pulled out by throwing the body to one side, compressing the mouth and face to a mere mass of ruddy flesh on account of the exertion required, and drawing up the watch by its chain, like a bucket from a well.

Mr. Oak had a small silver clock that he used like a watch; it looked like a watch and was intended for that purpose, but it was more like a small clock in size. This gadget was several years older than Oak’s grandfather and had the odd habit of either running too fast or not working at all. The smaller hand sometimes slipped around on its pivot, so while the minutes were displayed accurately, no one could be sure what hour they belonged to. Oak dealt with the issue of his watch stopping by banging and shaking it, and he avoided any problems from the other two issues by constantly checking and observing the sun and stars, as well as by leaning in close to his neighbors' windows to see the time shown on their green-faced clocks inside. It’s worth noting that Oak’s fob was hard to reach because it was positioned quite high in the waistband of his trousers (which also sat low beneath his waistcoat), so to pull out the watch, he had to lean to one side, which compressed his mouth and face into a mere mass of ruddy flesh from the effort, and then he’d pull the watch up by its chain like a bucket from a well.

But some thoughtful persons, who had seen him walking across one of his fields on a certain December morning—sunny and exceedingly mild—might have regarded Gabriel Oak in other aspects than these. In his face one might notice that many of the hues and curves of youth had tarried on to manhood: there even remained in his remoter crannies some relics of the boy. His height and breadth would have been sufficient to make his presence imposing, had they been exhibited with due consideration. But there is a way some men have, rural and urban alike, for which the mind is more responsible than flesh and sinew: it is a way of curtailing their dimensions by their manner of showing them. And from a quiet modesty that would have become a vestal, which seemed continually to impress upon him that he had no great claim on the world’s room, Oak walked unassumingly and with a faintly perceptible bend, yet distinct from a bowing of the shoulders. This may be said to be a defect in an individual if he depends for his valuation more upon his appearance than upon his capacity to wear well, which Oak did not.

But some thoughtful people who saw him walking across one of his fields on a sunny and unusually warm December morning might have viewed Gabriel Oak in a different light. In his face, one could see that many of the youthful colors and curves had lingered into manhood; there were still some remnants of boyhood in his more hidden features. His height and build could have made him quite impressive, if he had presented them with the right attitude. However, some men, whether from rural or urban backgrounds, tend to downplay their presence in a way that’s more about mindset than about their physical stature. Due to a quiet modesty that would suit a priestess, which seemed to constantly remind him that he didn’t have a significant claim to space in the world, Oak walked with an unassuming demeanor and a slight, noticeable lean that was different from merely slouching. This might be seen as a flaw if someone relies more on their appearance than on their ability to stand the test of time, which Oak did not.

He had just reached the time of life at which “young” is ceasing to be the prefix of “man” in speaking of one. He was at the brightest period of masculine growth, for his intellect and his emotions were clearly separated: he had passed the time during which the influence of youth indiscriminately mingles them in the character of impulse, and he had not yet arrived at the stage wherein they become united again, in the character of prejudice, by the influence of a wife and family. In short, he was twenty-eight, and a bachelor.

He had just reached the age where "young" is no longer used to describe a man. He was at the peak of male development, as his intellect and emotions were clearly distinct: he had moved past the age when youthful impulses blend them together, but he hadn't yet entered the stage where they become intertwined again, shaped by the influence of a wife and family. In short, he was twenty-eight and single.

The field he was in this morning sloped to a ridge called Norcombe Hill. Through a spur of this hill ran the highway between Emminster and Chalk-Newton. Casually glancing over the hedge, Oak saw coming down the incline before him an ornamental spring waggon, painted yellow and gaily marked, drawn by two horses, a waggoner walking alongside bearing a whip perpendicularly. The waggon was laden with household goods and window plants, and on the apex of the whole sat a woman, young and attractive. Gabriel had not beheld the sight for more than half a minute, when the vehicle was brought to a standstill just beneath his eyes.

The field he was in this morning sloped down to a ridge called Norcombe Hill. A road ran through that hill, connecting Emminster and Chalk-Newton. As he casually glanced over the hedge, Oak saw an ornate spring wagon coming down the slope in front of him, painted yellow with bright decorations, pulled by two horses, and a wagon driver walking alongside with a whip held upright. The wagon was loaded with household items and potted plants, and sitting on top of it all was a young and attractive woman. Gabriel had barely looked at the scene for half a minute when the wagon came to a stop right in front of him.

“The tailboard of the waggon is gone, Miss,” said the waggoner.

“The tailgate of the wagon is missing, Miss,” said the wagon driver.

“Then I heard it fall,” said the girl, in a soft, though not particularly low voice. “I heard a noise I could not account for when we were coming up the hill.”

“Then I heard it fall,” said the girl, in a soft but not very quiet voice. “I heard a noise I couldn’t explain when we were walking up the hill.”

“I’ll run back.”

“I'll be right back.”

“Do,” she answered.

"Sure," she answered.

The sensible horses stood—perfectly still, and the waggoner’s steps sank fainter and fainter in the distance.

The calm horses stood—completely still, and the waggoner’s footsteps faded away in the distance.

The girl on the summit of the load sat motionless, surrounded by tables and chairs with their legs upwards, backed by an oak settle, and ornamented in front by pots of geraniums, myrtles, and cactuses, together with a caged canary—all probably from the windows of the house just vacated. There was also a cat in a willow basket, from the partly-opened lid of which she gazed with half-closed eyes, and affectionately surveyed the small birds around.

The girl at the top of the pile sat still, surrounded by tables and chairs with their legs in the air, leaning against an oak bench, and decorated in front with pots of geraniums, myrtles, and cacti, along with a caged canary—all likely from the recently vacated house. There was also a cat in a wicker basket, peeking out from the slightly opened lid with half-closed eyes, affectionately watching the small birds nearby.

The handsome girl waited for some time idly in her place, and the only sound heard in the stillness was the hopping of the canary up and down the perches of its prison. Then she looked attentively downwards. It was not at the bird, nor at the cat; it was at an oblong package tied in paper, and lying between them. She turned her head to learn if the waggoner were coming. He was not yet in sight; and her eyes crept back to the package, her thoughts seeming to run upon what was inside it. At length she drew the article into her lap, and untied the paper covering; a small swing looking-glass was disclosed, in which she proceeded to survey herself attentively. She parted her lips and smiled.

The pretty girl waited for a while in her spot, and the only sound breaking the silence was the canary hopping up and down its perch. Then she looked closely down. It wasn't at the bird or the cat; it was at a rectangular package wrapped in paper, sitting between them. She turned her head to see if the wagon driver was coming. He still wasn't in sight, so her eyes returned to the package, her mind wandering about what could be inside. Finally, she pulled the package into her lap and unwrapped the paper; a small handheld mirror was revealed, which she began to examine closely. She parted her lips and smiled.

It was a fine morning, and the sun lighted up to a scarlet glow the crimson jacket she wore, and painted a soft lustre upon her bright face and dark hair. The myrtles, geraniums, and cactuses packed around her were fresh and green, and at such a leafless season they invested the whole concern of horses, waggon, furniture, and girl with a peculiar vernal charm. What possessed her to indulge in such a performance in the sight of the sparrows, blackbirds, and unperceived farmer who were alone its spectators,—whether the smile began as a factitious one, to test her capacity in that art,—nobody knows; it ended certainly in a real smile. She blushed at herself, and seeing her reflection blush, blushed the more.

It was a beautiful morning, and the sun illuminated her crimson jacket with a scarlet glow, casting a soft shine on her bright face and dark hair. The myrtles, geraniums, and cacti surrounding her were fresh and green, and during this tree-less season, they gave a unique spring-like charm to the entire scene of horses, wagon, furniture, and girl. What made her decide to perform in front of the sparrows, blackbirds, and the unnoticed farmer who were her only audience—whether her initial smile was forced to test her skills in that art—no one knows; it definitely ended in a genuine smile. She felt embarrassed, and seeing her reflection blush made her blush even more.

The change from the customary spot and necessary occasion of such an act—from the dressing hour in a bedroom to a time of travelling out of doors—lent to the idle deed a novelty it did not intrinsically possess. The picture was a delicate one. Woman’s prescriptive infirmity had stalked into the sunlight, which had clothed it in the freshness of an originality. A cynical inference was irresistible by Gabriel Oak as he regarded the scene, generous though he fain would have been. There was no necessity whatever for her looking in the glass. She did not adjust her hat, or pat her hair, or press a dimple into shape, or do one thing to signify that any such intention had been her motive in taking up the glass. She simply observed herself as a fair product of Nature in the feminine kind, her thoughts seeming to glide into far-off though likely dramas in which men would play a part—vistas of probable triumphs—the smiles being of a phase suggesting that hearts were imagined as lost and won. Still, this was but conjecture, and the whole series of actions was so idly put forth as to make it rash to assert that intention had any part in them at all.

The shift from the usual setting and expected timing of such an act—from getting ready in a bedroom to being outdoors—gave the casual action a freshness it didn't actually have. The scene was delicate. A woman's conventional vulnerability had stepped into the light, making it feel original and fresh. Gabriel Oak couldn't help but feel cynical as he watched, even though he wanted to be generous. There was really no need for her to look in the mirror. She didn't adjust her hat, fix her hair, smooth her makeup, or do anything to show that she had any intention of using the mirror. She simply admired herself as a beautiful example of nature in the feminine form, her thoughts drifting off to distant but possible dramas where men would play a role—visions of potential successes—her smile hinting at the idea of hearts being won and lost. Still, this was merely speculation, and the whole series of actions seemed so aimless that it would be reckless to claim that intention played any role in them at all.

The waggoner’s steps were heard returning. She put the glass in the paper, and the whole again into its place.

The wagon driver's footsteps were heard coming back. She put the glass in the paper and placed the whole thing back in its spot.

When the waggon had passed on, Gabriel withdrew from his point of espial, and descending into the road, followed the vehicle to the turnpike-gate some way beyond the bottom of the hill, where the object of his contemplation now halted for the payment of toll. About twenty steps still remained between him and the gate, when he heard a dispute. It was a difference concerning twopence between the persons with the waggon and the man at the toll-bar.

When the wagon had moved on, Gabriel stepped back from his hiding spot and walked down to the road, following the vehicle to the tollgate a little way past the bottom of the hill, where it stopped for the toll payment. He was about twenty steps away from the gate when he noticed a disagreement. It was a dispute over twopence between the people with the wagon and the man at the tollbar.

“Mis’ess’s niece is upon the top of the things, and she says that’s enough that I’ve offered ye, you great miser, and she won’t pay any more.” These were the waggoner’s words.

“Ma'am’s niece is on top of things, and she says that’s enough that I’ve offered you, you big miser, and she won’t pay any more.” These were the waggoner’s words.

“Very well; then mis’ess’s niece can’t pass,” said the turnpike-keeper, closing the gate.

“Alright; then the miss’s niece can’t get through,” said the toll booth operator, closing the gate.

Oak looked from one to the other of the disputants, and fell into a reverie. There was something in the tone of twopence remarkably insignificant. Threepence had a definite value as money—it was an appreciable infringement on a day’s wages, and, as such, a higgling matter; but twopence—“Here,” he said, stepping forward and handing twopence to the gatekeeper; “let the young woman pass.” He looked up at her then; she heard his words, and looked down.

Oak glanced between the two arguing people and drifted into thought. There was something about the tone of twopence that felt incredibly trivial. Threepence had a clear monetary value—it was a noticeable reduction from a day's wages, and therefore a significant issue; but twopence—“Here,” he said, stepping forward and giving twopence to the gatekeeper; “let the young woman through.” He then looked up at her; she heard what he said and looked down.

Gabriel’s features adhered throughout their form so exactly to the middle line between the beauty of St. John and the ugliness of Judas Iscariot, as represented in a window of the church he attended, that not a single lineament could be selected and called worthy either of distinction or notoriety. The red-jacketed and dark-haired maiden seemed to think so too, for she carelessly glanced over him, and told her man to drive on. She might have looked her thanks to Gabriel on a minute scale, but she did not speak them; more probably she felt none, for in gaining her a passage he had lost her her point, and we know how women take a favour of that kind.

Gabriel's features were so perfectly balanced between the beauty of St. John and the ugliness of Judas Iscariot, as shown in a window of the church he attended, that not a single trait could be picked out as notable or memorable. The young woman in the red jacket and dark hair seemed to agree, as she casually glanced at him and told her companion to keep driving. She might have offered Gabriel a brief thank-you, but she didn't say anything; more likely, she felt none, because by helping her get through, he had taken away from her chance to make an impression, and we know how women react to favors like that.

The gatekeeper surveyed the retreating vehicle. “That’s a handsome maid,” he said to Oak.

The gatekeeper watched the car drive away. “That’s a good-looking girl,” he said to Oak.

“But she has her faults,” said Gabriel.

“But she has her flaws,” said Gabriel.

“True, farmer.”

“True, farmer.”

“And the greatest of them is—well, what it is always.”

“And the greatest of them is—well, what it always is.”

“Beating people down? ay, ’tis so.”

“Beating people down? Yeah, that’s right.”

“O no.”

“Oh no.”

“What, then?”

"What's next?"

Gabriel, perhaps a little piqued by the comely traveller’s indifference, glanced back to where he had witnessed her performance over the hedge, and said, “Vanity.”

Gabriel, maybe a bit annoyed by the attractive traveler’s indifference, looked back at where he had seen her performance over the hedge and said, “Vanity.”

CHAPTER II
NIGHT—THE FLOCK—AN INTERIOR—ANOTHER INTERIOR

It was nearly midnight on the eve of St. Thomas’s, the shortest day in the year. A desolating wind wandered from the north over the hill whereon Oak had watched the yellow waggon and its occupant in the sunshine of a few days earlier.

It was almost midnight on the night before St. Thomas's Day, the shortest day of the year. A chilling wind blew in from the north over the hill where Oak had seen the yellow wagon and its passenger just a few days before in the sunshine.

Norcombe Hill—not far from lonely Toller-Down—was one of the spots which suggest to a passer-by that he is in the presence of a shape approaching the indestructible as nearly as any to be found on earth. It was a featureless convexity of chalk and soil—an ordinary specimen of those smoothly-outlined protuberances of the globe which may remain undisturbed on some great day of confusion, when far grander heights and dizzy granite precipices topple down.

Norcombe Hill—not far from the isolated Toller-Down—was one of those places that makes a passerby feel like they're face-to-face with something nearly indestructible. It was a bland, rounded hill of chalk and dirt—just another example of those smoothly shaped bumps on the planet that might stay untouched during some chaotic upheaval, when much grander mountains and steep granite cliffs fall apart.

The hill was covered on its northern side by an ancient and decaying plantation of beeches, whose upper verge formed a line over the crest, fringing its arched curve against the sky, like a mane. To-night these trees sheltered the southern slope from the keenest blasts, which smote the wood and floundered through it with a sound as of grumbling, or gushed over its crowning boughs in a weakened moan. The dry leaves in the ditch simmered and boiled in the same breezes, a tongue of air occasionally ferreting out a few, and sending them spinning across the grass. A group or two of the latest in date amongst the dead multitude had remained till this very mid-winter time on the twigs which bore them and in falling rattled against the trunks with smart taps.

The hill's northern side was covered by an old, crumbling plantation of beeches, their tops forming a line over the crest, outlining its curved shape against the sky like a mane. Tonight, these trees protected the southern slope from the sharpest winds, which battered the woods and whooshed through it with a grumbling sound, then flowed over its highest branches with a weakened moan. The dry leaves in the ditch swirled and rustled in the same breezes, with a gust of air occasionally digging out a few and sending them spinning across the grass. A couple of the latest arrivals among the dead leaves remained on the twigs that held them, and when they fell, they rattled against the trunks with sharp taps.

Between this half-wooded half-naked hill, and the vague still horizon that its summit indistinctly commanded, was a mysterious sheet of fathomless shade—the sounds from which suggested that what it concealed bore some reduced resemblance to features here. The thin grasses, more or less coating the hill, were touched by the wind in breezes of differing powers, and almost of differing natures—one rubbing the blades heavily, another raking them piercingly, another brushing them like a soft broom. The instinctive act of humankind was to stand and listen, and learn how the trees on the right and the trees on the left wailed or chaunted to each other in the regular antiphonies of a cathedral choir; how hedges and other shapes to leeward then caught the note, lowering it to the tenderest sob; and how the hurrying gust then plunged into the south, to be heard no more.

Between this half-wooded, half-bare hill and the vague, still horizon it vaguely overlooked, there was a mysterious area of deep shade—sounds from it hinted that what lay hidden there resembled features found here in some way. The sparse grasses that covered the hill swayed in the wind, in breezes of varying strengths and almost different natures—one pushing the blades heavily, another raking them sharply, and another brushing them gently like a soft broom. The instinctive action of humans was to stand and listen, learning how the trees on the right and left moaned or sang to each other in a regular call-and-response like a cathedral choir; how hedges and other shapes downwind caught the sound, softening it to the gentlest sob; and how the rushing gust then surged southward, fading away.

The sky was clear—remarkably clear—and the twinkling of all the stars seemed to be but throbs of one body, timed by a common pulse. The North Star was directly in the wind’s eye, and since evening the Bear had swung round it outwardly to the east, till he was now at a right angle with the meridian. A difference of colour in the stars—oftener read of than seen in England—was really perceptible here. The sovereign brilliancy of Sirius pierced the eye with a steely glitter, the star called Capella was yellow, Aldebaran and Betelgueux shone with a fiery red.

The sky was clear—remarkably clear—and the twinkling of all the stars felt like the beats of one body, synced to a shared rhythm. The North Star was positioned directly in the wind’s eye, and since evening, the Bear had rotated around it to the east, so that it was now at a right angle to the meridian. A difference in the color of the stars—more often read about than seen in England—was genuinely noticeable here. The brilliant shine of Sirius struck the eye with a sharp sparkle, the star known as Capella appeared yellow, while Aldebaran and Betelgeux glowed with a fiery red.

To persons standing alone on a hill during a clear midnight such as this, the roll of the world eastward is almost a palpable movement. The sensation may be caused by the panoramic glide of the stars past earthly objects, which is perceptible in a few minutes of stillness, or by the better outlook upon space that a hill affords, or by the wind, or by the solitude; but whatever be its origin, the impression of riding along is vivid and abiding. The poetry of motion is a phrase much in use, and to enjoy the epic form of that gratification it is necessary to stand on a hill at a small hour of the night, and, having first expanded with a sense of difference from the mass of civilised mankind, who are dreamwrapt and disregardful of all such proceedings at this time, long and quietly watch your stately progress through the stars. After such a nocturnal reconnoitre it is hard to get back to earth, and to believe that the consciousness of such majestic speeding is derived from a tiny human frame.

To people standing alone on a hill during a clear midnight like this, the world rolling eastward feels almost like a tangible movement. This sensation might come from the way the stars seem to glide past earthly objects, which is noticeable in just a few minutes of stillness, or from the better view of space that a hill provides, or maybe from the wind or the solitude. But no matter where it comes from, the feeling of moving along is strong and lasting. "The poetry of motion" is a phrase we often use, and to truly appreciate that feeling, you need to stand on a hill at this early hour of the night, first feeling a sense of separation from the rest of civilized society, who are wrapped in dreams and unaware of all this at this time, and then quietly watch your magnificent journey through the stars. After such a nighttime exploration, it's hard to return to reality and believe that such a grand experience comes from such a small human body.

Suddenly an unexpected series of sounds began to be heard in this place up against the sky. They had a clearness which was to be found nowhere in the wind, and a sequence which was to be found nowhere in nature. They were the notes of Farmer Oak’s flute.

Suddenly, an unexpected series of sounds echoed in this place up against the sky. They had a clarity that couldn’t be found in the wind, and a rhythm that was absent in nature. They were the notes of Farmer Oak’s flute.

The tune was not floating unhindered into the open air: it seemed muffled in some way, and was altogether too curtailed in power to spread high or wide. It came from the direction of a small dark object under the plantation hedge—a shepherd’s hut—now presenting an outline to which an uninitiated person might have been puzzled to attach either meaning or use.

The tune wasn’t drifting freely into the open air; it felt muffled somehow and lacked the strength to carry far or wide. It came from a small dark shape under the hedge—a shepherd’s hut—which now had a form that might leave an outsider confused about its purpose or significance.

The image as a whole was that of a small Noah’s Ark on a small Ararat, allowing the traditionary outlines and general form of the Ark which are followed by toy-makers—and by these means are established in men’s imaginations among their firmest, because earliest impressions—to pass as an approximate pattern. The hut stood on little wheels, which raised its floor about a foot from the ground. Such shepherds’ huts are dragged into the fields when the lambing season comes on, to shelter the shepherd in his enforced nightly attendance.

The overall image looked like a small Noah’s Ark on a tiny Mount Ararat, adhering to the traditional shapes and general design of the Ark that toy makers use—these shapes stick in people’s minds as some of their strongest, because they’re among their earliest memories. The hut was on small wheels, lifting its floor about a foot off the ground. These types of shepherd's huts are pulled into the fields when lambing season arrives to provide shelter for the shepherd during his mandatory night shifts.

It was only latterly that people had begun to call Gabriel “Farmer” Oak. During the twelvemonth preceding this time he had been enabled by sustained efforts of industry and chronic good spirits to lease the small sheep-farm of which Norcombe Hill was a portion, and stock it with two hundred sheep. Previously he had been a bailiff for a short time, and earlier still a shepherd only, having from his childhood assisted his father in tending the flocks of large proprietors, till old Gabriel sank to rest.

It was only recently that people started calling Gabriel “Farmer” Oak. In the year leading up to this, he had worked hard and stayed in good spirits to lease a small sheep farm that included part of Norcombe Hill, and he stocked it with two hundred sheep. Before that, he had been a bailiff for a short time, and even earlier, he was just a shepherd, having helped his father take care of the flocks of large landowners since childhood, until old Gabriel passed away.

This venture, unaided and alone, into the paths of farming as master and not as man, with an advance of sheep not yet paid for, was a critical juncture with Gabriel Oak, and he recognised his position clearly. The first movement in his new progress was the lambing of his ewes, and sheep having been his speciality from his youth, he wisely refrained from deputing the task of tending them at this season to a hireling or a novice.

This venture, unsupported and on his own, into the world of farming as a master and not just a worker, with a flock of sheep that he still owed money for, marked a turning point for Gabriel Oak, and he clearly understood his situation. The first step in his new journey was the lambing of his ewes, and since sheep had been his specialty since he was young, he wisely decided not to delegate the task of caring for them during this crucial time to a hired hand or a novice.

The wind continued to beat about the corners of the hut, but the flute-playing ceased. A rectangular space of light appeared in the side of the hut, and in the opening the outline of Farmer Oak’s figure. He carried a lantern in his hand, and closing the door behind him, came forward and busied himself about this nook of the field for nearly twenty minutes, the lantern light appearing and disappearing here and there, and brightening him or darkening him as he stood before or behind it.

The wind kept whipping around the edges of the hut, but the flute-playing had stopped. A rectangular patch of light showed up on the side of the hut, revealing Farmer Oak's silhouette in the doorway. He held a lantern in his hand, and after shutting the door behind him, he moved forward and tended to this corner of the field for almost twenty minutes. The lantern's light flickered in and out, illuminating him or casting shadows as he stood in front of or behind it.

Oak’s motions, though they had a quiet energy, were slow, and their deliberateness accorded well with his occupation. Fitness being the basis of beauty, nobody could have denied that his steady swings and turns in and about the flock had elements of grace. Yet, although if occasion demanded he could do or think a thing with as mercurial a dash as can the men of towns who are more to the manner born, his special power, morally, physically, and mentally, was static, owing little or nothing to momentum as a rule.

Oak's movements, while quietly energetic, were slow, and their carefulness fit well with his job. Since fitness is the foundation of beauty, no one could deny that his steady swings and turns around the flock had a certain grace. However, when the situation called for it, he could act or think with the same quickness as the town men who were more naturally suited for it. Yet, his main strength—morally, physically, and mentally—was stable, relying little or nothing on speed most of the time.

A close examination of the ground hereabout, even by the wan starlight only, revealed how a portion of what would have been casually called a wild slope had been appropriated by Farmer Oak for his great purpose this winter. Detached hurdles thatched with straw were stuck into the ground at various scattered points, amid and under which the whitish forms of his meek ewes moved and rustled. The ring of the sheep-bell, which had been silent during his absence, recommenced, in tones that had more mellowness than clearness, owing to an increasing growth of surrounding wool. This continued till Oak withdrew again from the flock. He returned to the hut, bringing in his arms a new-born lamb, consisting of four legs large enough for a full-grown sheep, united by a seemingly inconsiderable membrane about half the substance of the legs collectively, which constituted the animal’s entire body just at present.

A close look at the ground around here, even by the faint starlight, showed how a part of what people would casually call a wild slope had been taken over by Farmer Oak for his big goal this winter. Detached hurdles thatched with straw were stuck into the ground at various scattered spots, among which the pale shapes of his gentle ewes moved and rustled. The sound of the sheep-bell, which had been quiet during his absence, started again, with a tone that had more warmth than clarity, thanks to the growing wool around. This continued until Oak stepped away from the flock. He returned to the hut, carrying a new-born lamb, with legs large enough for a full-grown sheep, joined by what seemed like a thin membrane that was the equivalent of half the substance of the legs combined, making up the animal’s entire body for now.

The little speck of life he placed on a wisp of hay before the small stove, where a can of milk was simmering. Oak extinguished the lantern by blowing into it and then pinching the snuff, the cot being lighted by a candle suspended by a twisted wire. A rather hard couch, formed of a few corn sacks thrown carelessly down, covered half the floor of this little habitation, and here the young man stretched himself along, loosened his woollen cravat, and closed his eyes. In about the time a person unaccustomed to bodily labour would have decided upon which side to lie, Farmer Oak was asleep.

The tiny bit of life he set on a piece of hay in front of the small stove, where a can of milk was simmering. Oak put out the lantern by blowing into it and pinching the wick, while the room was illuminated by a candle hanging from a twisted wire. A rather uncomfortable couch made from a few corn sacks tossed down haphazardly took up half the floor space of this small place, and there the young man lay down, loosened his wool scarf, and closed his eyes. In about the time it would take someone who wasn’t used to physical work to decide which side to lie on, Farmer Oak was fast asleep.

The inside of the hut, as it now presented itself, was cosy and alluring, and the scarlet handful of fire in addition to the candle, reflecting its own genial colour upon whatever it could reach, flung associations of enjoyment even over utensils and tools. In the corner stood the sheep-crook, and along a shelf at one side were ranged bottles and canisters of the simple preparations pertaining to ovine surgery and physic; spirits of wine, turpentine, tar, magnesia, ginger, and castor-oil being the chief. On a triangular shelf across the corner stood bread, bacon, cheese, and a cup for ale or cider, which was supplied from a flagon beneath. Beside the provisions lay the flute, whose notes had lately been called forth by the lonely watcher to beguile a tedious hour. The house was ventilated by two round holes, like the lights of a ship’s cabin, with wood slides.

The inside of the hut, as it appeared now, was cozy and inviting, with the bright red flames from the fire, along with the candle, casting a warm glow on everything nearby, even making the tools and utensils seem enjoyable. In one corner stood the sheep crook, and on a shelf on one side were bottles and canisters of basic supplies for sheep care and medicine; the main ones being spirits of wine, turpentine, tar, magnesia, ginger, and castor oil. On a triangular shelf in the corner were bread, bacon, cheese, and a cup for ale or cider, which came from a flagon underneath. Next to the food lay the flute, which the lonely watcher had recently played to pass the time. The hut was ventilated by two round holes, like the portholes of a ship, with wooden covers.

The lamb, revived by the warmth, began to bleat, and the sound entered Gabriel’s ears and brain with an instant meaning, as expected sounds will. Passing from the profoundest sleep to the most alert wakefulness with the same ease that had accompanied the reverse operation, he looked at his watch, found that the hour-hand had shifted again, put on his hat, took the lamb in his arms, and carried it into the darkness. After placing the little creature with its mother, he stood and carefully examined the sky, to ascertain the time of night from the altitudes of the stars.

The lamb, warmed up, started to bleat, and the sound hit Gabriel's ears and mind with an immediate meaning, just like familiar sounds do. Transitioning from a deep sleep to full alertness was as effortless as the reverse. He checked his watch, noticed that the hour hand had moved again, put on his hat, picked up the lamb, and carried it into the darkness. After gently placing the little one with its mother, he paused to closely study the sky, trying to figure out the time of night by looking at the positions of the stars.

The Dog-star and Aldebaran, pointing to the restless Pleiades, were half-way up the Southern sky, and between them hung Orion, which gorgeous constellation never burnt more vividly than now, as it soared forth above the rim of the landscape. Castor and Pollux with their quiet shine were almost on the meridian: the barren and gloomy Square of Pegasus was creeping round to the north-west; far away through the plantation Vega sparkled like a lamp suspended amid the leafless trees, and Cassiopeia’s chair stood daintily poised on the uppermost boughs.

The Dog Star and Aldebaran, pointing to the restless Pleiades, were halfway up the southern sky, and hanging between them was Orion, a constellation that had never shone as brightly as it did now, soaring above the horizon. Castor and Pollux, with their gentle glow, were nearly at their highest point: the barren and gloomy Square of Pegasus was moving toward the northwest; far away, through the trees, Vega sparkled like a light hanging among the branches, and Cassiopeia’s chair delicately rested on the highest limbs.

“One o’clock,” said Gabriel.

“1 PM,” said Gabriel.

Being a man not without a frequent consciousness that there was some charm in this life he led, he stood still after looking at the sky as a useful instrument, and regarded it in an appreciative spirit, as a work of art superlatively beautiful. For a moment he seemed impressed with the speaking loneliness of the scene, or rather with the complete abstraction from all its compass of the sights and sounds of man. Human shapes, interferences, troubles, and joys were all as if they were not, and there seemed to be on the shaded hemisphere of the globe no sentient being save himself; he could fancy them all gone round to the sunny side.

Being a man who often realized there was something special about the life he lived, he paused after observing the sky as a useful tool and admired it with an appreciative mindset, seeing it as a remarkably beautiful piece of art. For a moment, he felt the profound solitude of the scene, or rather, the complete separation from all the sights and sounds of humanity. People, distractions, problems, and happiness all felt as if they didn’t exist, and it seemed on the shaded side of the globe there was no living being except him; he could imagine everyone else had gone over to the sunny side.

Occupied thus, with eyes stretched afar, Oak gradually perceived that what he had previously taken to be a star low down behind the outskirts of the plantation was in reality no such thing. It was an artificial light, almost close at hand.

Occupied this way, with his eyes gazing into the distance, Oak slowly realized that what he had previously thought was a star low on the edge of the plantation was actually something else. It was an artificial light, nearly right in front of him.

To find themselves utterly alone at night where company is desirable and expected makes some people fearful; but a case more trying by far to the nerves is to discover some mysterious companionship when intuition, sensation, memory, analogy, testimony, probability, induction—every kind of evidence in the logician’s list—have united to persuade consciousness that it is quite in isolation.

To find oneself completely alone at night when company is wanted and expected can make some people anxious; however, a much more challenging situation for the nerves is to unexpectedly encounter some mysterious presence when all forms of evidence—intuition, feeling, memory, similarities, testimony, likelihood, reasoning—have all come together to convince the mind that it is truly alone.

Farmer Oak went towards the plantation and pushed through its lower boughs to the windy side. A dim mass under the slope reminded him that a shed occupied a place here, the site being a cutting into the slope of the hill, so that at its back part the roof was almost level with the ground. In front it was formed of board nailed to posts and covered with tar as a preservative. Through crevices in the roof and side spread streaks and dots of light, a combination of which made the radiance that had attracted him. Oak stepped up behind, where, leaning down upon the roof and putting his eye close to a hole, he could see into the interior clearly.

Farmer Oak walked toward the plantation and pushed through the lower branches to the windy side. A faded shape under the slope reminded him that a shed was located here, set into the hill so that the back of the roof was nearly level with the ground. In front, it was made of boards nailed to posts and covered in tar for protection. Light streamed through cracks in the roof and side, creating the glow that had drawn him in. Oak stepped around to the back, where he leaned down on the roof and looked through a hole to see inside clearly.

The place contained two women and two cows. By the side of the latter a steaming bran-mash stood in a bucket. One of the women was past middle age. Her companion was apparently young and graceful; he could form no decided opinion upon her looks, her position being almost beneath his eye, so that he saw her in a bird’s-eye view, as Milton’s Satan first saw Paradise. She wore no bonnet or hat, but had enveloped herself in a large cloak, which was carelessly flung over her head as a covering.

The place had two women and two cows. Next to the cows, there was a bucket filled with steaming bran mash. One of the women was older, while her companion seemed young and graceful; he couldn't form a clear opinion about her looks since he observed her from an angle, almost from above, like Milton’s Satan first seeing Paradise. She wasn't wearing a bonnet or hat but had wrapped herself in a large cloak that was thrown over her head casually for cover.

“There, now we’ll go home,” said the elder of the two, resting her knuckles upon her hips, and looking at their goings-on as a whole. “I do hope Daisy will fetch round again now. I have never been more frightened in my life, but I don’t mind breaking my rest if she recovers.”

“There, now we’ll go home,” said the older of the two, resting her hands on her hips and watching everything happening around them. “I really hope Daisy comes back again soon. I’ve never been more scared in my life, but I don’t mind losing some sleep if it helps her get better.”

The young woman, whose eyelids were apparently inclined to fall together on the smallest provocation of silence, yawned without parting her lips to any inconvenient extent, whereupon Gabriel caught the infection and slightly yawned in sympathy.

The young woman, whose eyelids seemed ready to close at the slightest hint of silence, yawned without opening her lips too wide, which led Gabriel to catch the feeling and yawn a little in sympathy.

“I wish we were rich enough to pay a man to do these things,” she said.

“I wish we were rich enough to hire someone to do these things,” she said.

“As we are not, we must do them ourselves,” said the other; “for you must help me if you stay.”

“As we aren’t, we have to do them ourselves,” said the other; “because you have to help me if you’re staying.”

“Well, my hat is gone, however,” continued the younger. “It went over the hedge, I think. The idea of such a slight wind catching it.”

“Well, my hat is gone, though,” the younger one replied. “I think it flew over the hedge. I can't believe a little breeze could do that.”

The cow standing erect was of the Devon breed, and was encased in a tight warm hide of rich Indian red, as absolutely uniform from eyes to tail as if the animal had been dipped in a dye of that colour, her long back being mathematically level. The other was spotted, grey and white. Beside her Oak now noticed a little calf about a day old, looking idiotically at the two women, which showed that it had not long been accustomed to the phenomenon of eyesight, and often turning to the lantern, which it apparently mistook for the moon, inherited instinct having as yet had little time for correction by experience. Between the sheep and the cows Lucina had been busy on Norcombe Hill lately.

The cow standing upright was a Devon breed, covered in a tight, warm coat of rich Indian red, completely uniform from her eyes to her tail as if she had been dipped in that color, with her long back perfectly level. The other cow was spotted, gray and white. Next to her, Oak noticed a little calf about a day old, staring blankly at the two women, indicating that it had just started to experience the world visually. It often turned to the lantern, seemingly mistaking it for the moon, as its natural instinct hadn’t yet been adjusted by experience. Recently, Lucina had been busy with the sheep and the cows on Norcombe Hill.

“I think we had better send for some oatmeal,” said the elder woman; “there’s no more bran.”

“I think we should order some oatmeal,” said the older woman; “there’s no more bran.”

“Yes, aunt; and I’ll ride over for it as soon as it is light.”

"Yes, aunt; and I'll come over to get it as soon as it's light."

“But there’s no side-saddle.”

“But there's no side saddle.”

“I can ride on the other: trust me.”

“I can ride on the other one: trust me.”

Oak, upon hearing these remarks, became more curious to observe her features, but this prospect being denied him by the hooding effect of the cloak, and by his aërial position, he felt himself drawing upon his fancy for their details. In making even horizontal and clear inspections we colour and mould according to the wants within us whatever our eyes bring in. Had Gabriel been able from the first to get a distinct view of her countenance, his estimate of it as very handsome or slightly so would have been as his soul required a divinity at the moment or was ready supplied with one. Having for some time known the want of a satisfactory form to fill an increasing void within him, his position moreover affording the widest scope for his fancy, he painted her a beauty.

Upon hearing these comments, Oak became more curious to see her features, but he was blocked by the hood of her cloak and his elevated position. He found himself relying on his imagination for the details. Even when we look straight ahead and clearly, we perceive things based on our inner desires. If Gabriel had been able to clearly see her face from the beginning, he would have judged it as either very beautiful or just okay, depending on whether his soul needed a divine figure at that moment or already had one. Having felt the lack of a fulfilling presence for some time, and with his position giving him the freedom to fantasize, he envisioned her as a stunning beauty.

By one of those whimsical coincidences in which Nature, like a busy mother, seems to spare a moment from her unremitting labours to turn and make her children smile, the girl now dropped the cloak, and forth tumbled ropes of black hair over a red jacket. Oak knew her instantly as the heroine of the yellow waggon, myrtles, and looking-glass: prosily, as the woman who owed him twopence.

By one of those quirky coincidences where Nature, like a busy mom, takes a moment from her endless work to make her kids smile, the girl dropped her cloak, and out fell ropes of black hair over a red jacket. Oak recognized her right away as the heroine of the yellow wagon, myrtles, and mirror: simply put, as the woman who owed him two pence.

They placed the calf beside its mother again, took up the lantern, and went out, the light sinking down the hill till it was no more than a nebula. Gabriel Oak returned to his flock.

They put the calf back next to its mother, grabbed the lantern, and headed out, the light fading down the hill until it was just a faint glow. Gabriel Oak went back to his flock.

CHAPTER III
A GIRL ON HORSEBACK—CONVERSATION

The sluggish day began to break. Even its position terrestrially is one of the elements of a new interest, and for no particular reason save that the incident of the night had occurred there Oak went again into the plantation. Lingering and musing here, he heard the steps of a horse at the foot of the hill, and soon there appeared in view an auburn pony with a girl on its back, ascending by the path leading past the cattle-shed. She was the young woman of the night before. Gabriel instantly thought of the hat she had mentioned as having lost in the wind; possibly she had come to look for it. He hastily scanned the ditch and after walking about ten yards along it found the hat among the leaves. Gabriel took it in his hand and returned to his hut. Here he ensconced himself, and peeped through the loophole in the direction of the rider’s approach.

The slow day began to dawn. Even its place on the ground was one of the elements of new interest, and for no particular reason other than the events of the night, Oak went back into the plantation. As he lingered and pondered, he heard the sound of a horse at the bottom of the hill, and soon an auburn pony with a girl on its back came into view, climbing the path past the cattle-shed. She was the young woman from the night before. Gabriel immediately thought about the hat she had said she lost in the wind; maybe she had come to look for it. He quickly scanned the ditch, and after walking about ten yards along it, found the hat among the leaves. Gabriel picked it up and returned to his hut. Here he settled in and peeked through the loophole towards the rider’s approach.

She came up and looked around—then on the other side of the hedge. Gabriel was about to advance and restore the missing article when an unexpected performance induced him to suspend the action for the present. The path, after passing the cowshed, bisected the plantation. It was not a bridle-path—merely a pedestrian’s track, and the boughs spread horizontally at a height not greater than seven feet above the ground, which made it impossible to ride erect beneath them. The girl, who wore no riding-habit, looked around for a moment, as if to assure herself that all humanity was out of view, then dexterously dropped backwards flat upon the pony’s back, her head over its tail, her feet against its shoulders, and her eyes to the sky. The rapidity of her glide into this position was that of a kingfisher—its noiselessness that of a hawk. Gabriel’s eyes had scarcely been able to follow her. The tall lank pony seemed used to such doings, and ambled along unconcerned. Thus she passed under the level boughs.

She approached and looked around—then to the other side of the hedge. Gabriel was about to step in and retrieve the missing item when an unexpected event made him pause for the moment. The path, after passing the cowshed, ran through the plantation. It wasn't meant for riding—just a footpath, and the branches stretched out at a height of no more than seven feet above the ground, making it impossible to ride upright beneath them. The girl, who wasn't wearing a riding outfit, glanced around for a second, as if to make sure no one was watching, then skillfully dropped backward flat on the pony's back, her head hanging over its tail, her feet on its shoulders, and her eyes on the sky. She moved into this position as quickly as a kingfisher, and as silently as a hawk. Gabriel barely managed to keep up with her. The tall, lanky pony seemed accustomed to such antics and trotted along unbothered. So she passed beneath the low branches.

The performer seemed quite at home anywhere between a horse’s head and its tail, and the necessity for this abnormal attitude having ceased with the passage of the plantation, she began to adopt another, even more obviously convenient than the first. She had no side-saddle, and it was very apparent that a firm seat upon the smooth leather beneath her was unattainable sideways. Springing to her accustomed perpendicular like a bowed sapling, and satisfying herself that nobody was in sight, she seated herself in the manner demanded by the saddle, though hardly expected of the woman, and trotted off in the direction of Tewnell Mill.

The performer seemed completely comfortable anywhere between a horse's head and its tail, and now that the need for this unusual position was gone with the passing of the plantation, she started to adopt a new, even more practical one. She didn’t have a side-saddle, and it was clear that it was impossible to sit firmly sideways on the smooth leather beneath her. Jumping back up straight like a bent sapling, and making sure no one was around, she sat in the way the saddle required, though it was hardly what one would expect from a woman, and trotted off toward Tewnell Mill.

Oak was amused, perhaps a little astonished, and hanging up the hat in his hut, went again among his ewes. An hour passed, the girl returned, properly seated now, with a bag of bran in front of her. On nearing the cattle-shed she was met by a boy bringing a milking-pail, who held the reins of the pony whilst she slid off. The boy led away the horse, leaving the pail with the young woman.

Oak was amused, maybe a little surprised, and after hanging up the hat in his hut, he went back to his ewes. An hour later, the girl returned, now properly seated, with a bag of bran in front of her. As she approached the cattle shed, a boy came up with a milking pail, holding the pony's reins while she climbed down. The boy took the horse away, leaving the pail with the young woman.

Soon soft spirts alternating with loud spirts came in regular succession from within the shed, the obvious sounds of a person milking a cow. Gabriel took the lost hat in his hand, and waited beside the path she would follow in leaving the hill.

Soon soft sounds alternating with loud noises came in a regular sequence from inside the shed, the clear indication of someone milking a cow. Gabriel picked up the lost hat and waited by the path she would take to leave the hill.

She came, the pail in one hand, hanging against her knee. The left arm was extended as a balance, enough of it being shown bare to make Oak wish that the event had happened in the summer, when the whole would have been revealed. There was a bright air and manner about her now, by which she seemed to imply that the desirability of her existence could not be questioned; and this rather saucy assumption failed in being offensive because a beholder felt it to be, upon the whole, true. Like exceptional emphasis in the tone of a genius, that which would have made mediocrity ridiculous was an addition to recognised power. It was with some surprise that she saw Gabriel’s face rising like the moon behind the hedge.

She walked over, holding a bucket in one hand, resting it against her knee. Her left arm was outstretched for balance, with enough bare skin visible to make Oak wish the event had happened in summer when it would have been fully revealed. There was a lively energy and attitude about her, suggesting that her existence was undeniably valuable; this slightly cheeky confidence didn't come off as offensive because anyone observing it felt it was true. Much like a standout quality in the voice of a genius, what would have made someone average seem silly only added to her recognized strength. She was somewhat surprised to see Gabriel’s face rising like the moon behind the hedge.

The adjustment of the farmer’s hazy conceptions of her charms to the portrait of herself she now presented him with was less a diminution than a difference. The starting-point selected by the judgment was her height. She seemed tall, but the pail was a small one, and the hedge diminutive; hence, making allowance for error by comparison with these, she could have been not above the height to be chosen by women as best. All features of consequence were severe and regular. It may have been observed by persons who go about the shires with eyes for beauty, that in Englishwoman a classically-formed face is seldom found to be united with a figure of the same pattern, the highly-finished features being generally too large for the remainder of the frame; that a graceful and proportionate figure of eight heads usually goes off into random facial curves. Without throwing a Nymphean tissue over a milkmaid, let it be said that here criticism checked itself as out of place, and looked at her proportions with a long consciousness of pleasure. From the contours of her figure in its upper part, she must have had a beautiful neck and shoulders; but since her infancy nobody had ever seen them. Had she been put into a low dress she would have run and thrust her head into a bush. Yet she was not a shy girl by any means; it was merely her instinct to draw the line dividing the seen from the unseen higher than they do it in towns.

The farmer’s unclear ideas about her beauty were more about a change than a reduction when he saw the way she presented herself. The starting point for his assessment was her height. She looked tall, but since the pail was small and the hedge was low, if he adjusted for that, she might just be at the typical height that women prefer. All her important features were sharp and symmetrical. Those who travel the countryside looking for beauty may notice that in English women, a classically beautiful face rarely matches a corresponding body; those finely sculpted features are usually too large for the rest of the figure, while a well-proportioned body often leads to irregular facial shapes. Without overly romanticizing a milkmaid, it’s fair to say that here, criticism felt out of place, and he regarded her proportions with a lingering sense of pleasure. From the shape of her upper body, she must have had a lovely neck and shoulders, but since childhood, no one had ever seen them. If she wore a low-cut dress, she would have likely run to hide her head in a bush. Still, she wasn’t a shy girl; it was simply her instinct to set the boundary between what’s visible and what’s not at a higher level than city folks usually do.

That the girl’s thoughts hovered about her face and form as soon as she caught Oak’s eyes conning the same page was natural, and almost certain. The self-consciousness shown would have been vanity if a little more pronounced, dignity if a little less. Rays of male vision seem to have a tickling effect upon virgin faces in rural districts; she brushed hers with her hand, as if Gabriel had been irritating its pink surface by actual touch, and the free air of her previous movements was reduced at the same time to a chastened phase of itself. Yet it was the man who blushed, the maid not at all.

That the girl’s thoughts lingered on her face and figure as soon as she noticed Oak’s gaze on the same page was totally natural and almost inevitable. The self-consciousness she displayed would have been seen as vanity if it were a bit more obvious, or dignity if it were a bit less. It seems that the gaze of men has a teasing effect on the faces of young women in rural areas; she brushed her hand across her face as if Gabriel had been bothering her rosy skin with actual touch, and her previous sense of freedom suddenly became more subdued. Yet it was the man who blushed, while the girl did not.

“I found a hat,” said Oak.

“I found a hat,” Oak said.

“It is mine,” said she, and, from a sense of proportion, kept down to a small smile an inclination to laugh distinctly: “it flew away last night.”

“It’s mine,” she said, and, feeling a sense of balance, held back a full laugh with a small smile: “it flew away last night.”

“One o’clock this morning?”

“1 AM this morning?”

“Well—it was.” She was surprised. “How did you know?” she said.

“Well—it was.” She was taken aback. “How did you know?” she asked.

“I was here.”

"I'm here."

“You are Farmer Oak, are you not?”

"You're Farmer Oak, correct?"

“That or thereabouts. I’m lately come to this place.”

"About that. I've just arrived in this place."

“A large farm?” she inquired, casting her eyes round, and swinging back her hair, which was black in the shaded hollows of its mass; but it being now an hour past sunrise the rays touched its prominent curves with a colour of their own.

“A big farm?” she asked, looking around and flipping her hair back, which was black in the darker parts of its thickness; but now that it was an hour past sunrise, the rays highlighted its prominent curves with their own color.

“No; not large. About a hundred.” (In speaking of farms the word “acres” is omitted by the natives, by analogy to such old expressions as “a stag of ten.”)

“No; not large. About a hundred.” (When talking about farms, locals skip the word “acres,” just like in old phrases like “a stag of ten.”)

“I wanted my hat this morning,” she went on. “I had to ride to Tewnell Mill.”

“I wanted my hat this morning,” she continued. “I had to ride to Tewnell Mill.”

“Yes you had.”

"Yes, you did."

“How do you know?”

“How do you know that?”

“I saw you.”

"I saw you."

“Where?” she inquired, a misgiving bringing every muscle of her lineaments and frame to a standstill.

“Where?” she asked, a feeling of unease freezing every muscle in her face and body.

“Here—going through the plantation, and all down the hill,” said Farmer Oak, with an aspect excessively knowing with regard to some matter in his mind, as he gazed at a remote point in the direction named, and then turned back to meet his colloquist’s eyes.

“Here—walking through the farm, all the way down the hill,” said Farmer Oak, looking very self-assured about something on his mind, as he stared at a distant spot in the indicated direction and then turned back to meet his conversation partner’s eyes.

A perception caused him to withdraw his own eyes from hers as suddenly as if he had been caught in a theft. Recollection of the strange antics she had indulged in when passing through the trees was succeeded in the girl by a nettled palpitation, and that by a hot face. It was a time to see a woman redden who was not given to reddening as a rule; not a point in the milkmaid but was of the deepest rose-colour. From the Maiden’s Blush, through all varieties of the Provence down to the Crimson Tuscany, the countenance of Oak’s acquaintance quickly graduated; whereupon he, in considerateness, turned away his head.

A feeling made him look away from her eyes as if he'd been caught stealing. Memories of the odd things she'd done while walking through the trees were followed by a flurry of irritation in the girl, which quickly turned into a flushed face. It was a rare moment to see a woman blush who typically didn’t; not a single part of the milkmaid was without a deep pink hue. From the Maiden’s Blush, through all the shades of Provence, down to the Crimson Tuscany, Oak’s companion’s face rapidly changed colors; upon this, he kindly turned his head away.

The sympathetic man still looked the other way, and wondered when she would recover coolness sufficient to justify him in facing her again. He heard what seemed to be the flitting of a dead leaf upon the breeze, and looked. She had gone away.

The compassionate man still glanced away, wondering when she would regain her composure enough for him to face her again. He heard what sounded like a dead leaf drifting in the breeze and looked. She had left.

With an air between that of Tragedy and Comedy Gabriel returned to his work.

With a vibe that mixed both tragedy and comedy, Gabriel went back to his work.

Five mornings and evenings passed. The young woman came regularly to milk the healthy cow or to attend to the sick one, but never allowed her vision to stray in the direction of Oak’s person. His want of tact had deeply offended her—not by seeing what he could not help, but by letting her know that he had seen it. For, as without law there is no sin, without eyes there is no indecorum; and she appeared to feel that Gabriel’s espial had made her an indecorous woman without her own connivance. It was food for great regret with him; it was also a contretemps which touched into life a latent heat he had experienced in that direction.

Five mornings and evenings went by. The young woman came regularly to milk the healthy cow or to care for the sick one, but she never let her gaze wander toward Oak. His lack of subtlety had deeply offended her—not by witnessing what he couldn't avoid, but by making her aware that he had seen it. For, just as there is no sin without laws, there is no impropriety without witnesses; and she seemed to feel that Gabriel’s watching had turned her into an inappropriate woman without her own consent. It was a source of great regret for him; it also sparked an underlying desire he had felt in that direction.

The acquaintanceship might, however, have ended in a slow forgetting, but for an incident which occurred at the end of the same week. One afternoon it began to freeze, and the frost increased with evening, which drew on like a stealthy tightening of bonds. It was a time when in cottages the breath of the sleepers freezes to the sheets; when round the drawing-room fire of a thick-walled mansion the sitters’ backs are cold, even whilst their faces are all aglow. Many a small bird went to bed supperless that night among the bare boughs.

The friendship might have faded away slowly, but for an event that happened at the end of that week. One afternoon, it started to freeze, and the frost grew stronger as evening came on, like a quiet tightening of bonds. It was a time when people in cottages had their breath freezing onto the sheets; when those sitting around the fire in a thick-walled mansion felt cold on their backs, even while their faces were warm and glowing. Many small birds went to bed hungry that night among the bare branches.

As the milking-hour drew near, Oak kept his usual watch upon the cowshed. At last he felt cold, and shaking an extra quantity of bedding round the yearling ewes he entered the hut and heaped more fuel upon the stove. The wind came in at the bottom of the door, and to prevent it Oak laid a sack there and wheeled the cot round a little more to the south. Then the wind spouted in at a ventilating hole—of which there was one on each side of the hut.

As milking time approached, Oak continued his regular watch over the cowshed. Eventually, he started to feel cold, so he shook some extra bedding around the yearling ewes before going into the hut to add more fuel to the stove. The wind was coming in through the bottom of the door, so Oak placed a sack at the entrance and turned the cot a bit more to the south. Then the wind rushed in through a ventilation hole—there was one on each side of the hut.

Gabriel had always known that when the fire was lighted and the door closed one of these must be kept open—that chosen being always on the side away from the wind. Closing the slide to windward, he turned to open the other; on second thoughts the farmer considered that he would first sit down leaving both closed for a minute or two, till the temperature of the hut was a little raised. He sat down.

Gabriel had always known that when the fire was lit and the door was closed, one of the openings had to be kept open—always on the side away from the wind. He closed the slide facing the wind and turned to open the other one; but then he thought better of it and decided to sit down first, leaving both closed for a minute or two until the temperature in the hut warmed up a bit. He sat down.

His head began to ache in an unwonted manner, and, fancying himself weary by reason of the broken rests of the preceding nights, Oak decided to get up, open the slide, and then allow himself to fall asleep. He fell asleep, however, without having performed the necessary preliminary.

His head started to hurt in a strange way, and thinking he was tired from the disrupted sleep of the past few nights, Oak decided to get up, open the window, and then let himself drift off to sleep. However, he ended up falling asleep without doing what he needed to do first.

How long he remained unconscious Gabriel never knew. During the first stages of his return to perception peculiar deeds seemed to be in course of enactment. His dog was howling, his head was aching fearfully—somebody was pulling him about, hands were loosening his neckerchief.

How long he was out cold, Gabriel never found out. In the early moments of regaining awareness, strange things seemed to be happening around him. His dog was howling, his head was pounding painfully—someone was tugging at him, and hands were loosening his neckerchief.

On opening his eyes he found that evening had sunk to dusk in a strange manner of unexpectedness. The young girl with the remarkably pleasant lips and white teeth was beside him. More than this—astonishingly more—his head was upon her lap, his face and neck were disagreeably wet, and her fingers were unbuttoning his collar.

On opening his eyes, he found that evening had unexpectedly turned to dusk. The young girl with the incredibly nice lips and white teeth was next to him. Even more astonishingly, his head was in her lap, his face and neck were uncomfortably wet, and her fingers were unbuttoning his collar.

“Whatever is the matter?” said Oak, vacantly.

“What's the matter?” Oak said, absentmindedly.

She seemed to experience mirth, but of too insignificant a kind to start enjoyment.

She looked like she was having fun, but it was such a small kind of fun that it didn't lead to real enjoyment.

“Nothing now,” she answered, “since you are not dead. It is a wonder you were not suffocated in this hut of yours.”

“Nothing at all,” she replied, “since you’re not dead. It's a miracle you didn’t suffocate in this hut of yours.”

“Ah, the hut!” murmured Gabriel. “I gave ten pounds for that hut. But I’ll sell it, and sit under thatched hurdles as they did in old times, and curl up to sleep in a lock of straw! It played me nearly the same trick the other day!” Gabriel, by way of emphasis, brought down his fist upon the floor.

“Ah, the hut!” Gabriel whispered. “I paid ten pounds for that hut. But I’ll sell it and sit under thatched roofs like they did back in the day, curling up to sleep on a bundle of straw! It almost pulled the same stunt on me the other day!” Gabriel, to emphasize his point, slammed his fist down on the floor.

“It was not exactly the fault of the hut,” she observed in a tone which showed her to be that novelty among women—one who finished a thought before beginning the sentence which was to convey it. “You should, I think, have considered, and not have been so foolish as to leave the slides closed.”

“It wasn’t really the hut’s fault,” she noted in a way that revealed her to be a rarity among women—one who completed a thought before starting the sentence to express it. “You should have thought about it and not been so silly as to leave the slides closed.”

“Yes I suppose I should,” said Oak, absently. He was endeavouring to catch and appreciate the sensation of being thus with her, his head upon her dress, before the event passed on into the heap of bygone things. He wished she knew his impressions; but he would as soon have thought of carrying an odour in a net as of attempting to convey the intangibilities of his feeling in the coarse meshes of language. So he remained silent.

“Yes, I guess I should,” Oak said absentmindedly. He was trying to capture and enjoy the feeling of being with her, his head resting on her dress, before the moment faded into a memory. He wished she understood how he felt; but he might as well have tried to catch a scent in a net as to express the subtleties of his emotions in the rough fabric of words. So he stayed quiet.

She made him sit up, and then Oak began wiping his face and shaking himself like a Samson. “How can I thank ’ee?” he said at last, gratefully, some of the natural rusty red having returned to his face.

She made him sit up, and then Oak started wiping his face and shaking himself like Samson. “How can I thank you?” he finally said, feeling grateful, some of the natural rusty red coming back to his face.

“Oh, never mind that,” said the girl, smiling, and allowing her smile to hold good for Gabriel’s next remark, whatever that might prove to be.

“Oh, forget about that,” the girl said with a smile, letting her smile stay in place for Gabriel’s next comment, no matter what it might be.

“How did you find me?”

"How did you locate me?"

“I heard your dog howling and scratching at the door of the hut when I came to the milking (it was so lucky, Daisy’s milking is almost over for the season, and I shall not come here after this week or the next). The dog saw me, and jumped over to me, and laid hold of my skirt. I came across and looked round the hut the very first thing to see if the slides were closed. My uncle has a hut like this one, and I have heard him tell his shepherd not to go to sleep without leaving a slide open. I opened the door, and there you were like dead. I threw the milk over you, as there was no water, forgetting it was warm, and no use.”

“I heard your dog howling and scratching at the door of the hut when I came to milk the cows (it’s lucky, Daisy’s milking season is almost over, and I won’t be coming here after this week or the next). The dog saw me, jumped over to me, and grabbed my skirt. The first thing I did was look around the hut to check if the slides were closed. My uncle has a hut like this one, and I’ve heard him tell his shepherd not to fall asleep without leaving a slide open. I opened the door, and there you were, unconscious. I splashed the milk on you since there was no water, forgetting it was warm and wouldn’t help.”

“I wonder if I should have died?” Gabriel said, in a low voice, which was rather meant to travel back to himself than to her.

“I wonder if I should have died?” Gabriel said softly, his voice more intended to reach himself than to her.

“Oh no!” the girl replied. She seemed to prefer a less tragic probability; to have saved a man from death involved talk that should harmonise with the dignity of such a deed—and she shunned it.

“Oh no!” the girl said. She seemed to want a less tragic outcome; saving a man from death involved conversations that should match the gravity of such an act—and she avoided it.

“I believe you saved my life, Miss—I don’t know your name. I know your aunt’s, but not yours.”

“I think you saved my life, Miss—I don’t know your name. I know your aunt’s name, but not yours.”

“I would just as soon not tell it—rather not. There is no reason either why I should, as you probably will never have much to do with me.”

"I'd rather not share it—honestly, I'd prefer not to. There's really no reason for me to, since you probably won’t have much to do with me anyway."

“Still, I should like to know.”

“Still, I would like to know.”

“You can inquire at my aunt’s—she will tell you.”

“You can ask my aunt—she’ll let you know.”

“My name is Gabriel Oak.”

"I'm Gabriel Oak."

“And mine isn’t. You seem fond of yours in speaking it so decisively, Gabriel Oak.”

“And mine isn’t. You seem to really like yours by speaking it so confidently, Gabriel Oak.”

“You see, it is the only one I shall ever have, and I must make the most of it.”

“You see, it's the only one I'll ever have, and I need to make the most of it.”

“I always think mine sounds odd and disagreeable.”

"I always think mine sounds weird and unpleasant."

“I should think you might soon get a new one.”

“I think you might get a new one soon.”

“Mercy!—how many opinions you keep about you concerning other people, Gabriel Oak.”

“Wow!—you have so many opinions about other people, Gabriel Oak.”

“Well, Miss—excuse the words—I thought you would like them. But I can’t match you, I know, in mapping out my mind upon my tongue. I never was very clever in my inside. But I thank you. Come, give me your hand.”

“Well, Miss—sorry for the words—I thought you might like them. But I know I can’t keep up with you in expressing my thoughts. I never was very good at that. But I appreciate it. Come, give me your hand.”

She hesitated, somewhat disconcerted at Oak’s old-fashioned earnest conclusion to a dialogue lightly carried on. “Very well,” she said, and gave him her hand, compressing her lips to a demure impassivity. He held it but an instant, and in his fear of being too demonstrative, swerved to the opposite extreme, touching her fingers with the lightness of a small-hearted person.

She hesitated, feeling a bit unsettled by Oak’s outdated serious conclusion to a conversation that had been so casual. “Alright,” she said, and extended her hand to him, pressing her lips together in a modest expression. He held her hand for just a moment, and in his fear of being overly affectionate, he pulled back completely, barely brushing her fingers with the gentleness of someone with a timid heart.

“I am sorry,” he said the instant after.

"I'm sorry," he said right after.

“What for?”

"What's the point?"

“Letting your hand go so quick.”

"Letting your hand slip away so quickly."

“You may have it again if you like; there it is.” She gave him her hand again.

“You can have it again if you want; here it is.” She offered him her hand again.

Oak held it longer this time—indeed, curiously long. “How soft it is—being winter time, too—not chapped or rough or anything!” he said.

Oak held it longer this time—indeed, unusually long. “How soft it is—especially for winter—not chapped or rough or anything!” he said.

“There—that’s long enough,” said she, though without pulling it away. “But I suppose you are thinking you would like to kiss it? You may if you want to.”

“Okay—that’s long enough,” she said, still not pulling it away. “But I guess you’re thinking you’d like to kiss it? You can if you want.”

“I wasn’t thinking of any such thing,” said Gabriel, simply; “but I will—”

“I wasn’t thinking about anything like that,” Gabriel said plainly; “but I will—”

“That you won’t!” She snatched back her hand.

"You're not going to!" She pulled her hand away.

Gabriel felt himself guilty of another want of tact.

Gabriel felt guilty for lacking tact again.

“Now find out my name,” she said, teasingly; and withdrew.

“Now guess my name,” she said, playfully, and stepped back.

CHAPTER IV
GABRIEL’S RESOLVE—THE VISIT—THE MISTAKE

The only superiority in women that is tolerable to the rival sex is, as a rule, that of the unconscious kind; but a superiority which recognizes itself may sometimes please by suggesting possibilities of capture to the subordinated man.

The only type of superiority in women that the opposite sex generally finds acceptable is usually the kind that is unrecognized; however, a superiority that is aware of itself can sometimes be appealing because it hints at the possibility of conquest for the lesser-ranked man.

This well-favoured and comely girl soon made appreciable inroads upon the emotional constitution of young Farmer Oak.

This attractive and pleasant girl quickly made a significant impact on the feelings of young Farmer Oak.

Love, being an extremely exacting usurer (a sense of exorbitant profit, spiritually, by an exchange of hearts, being at the bottom of pure passions, as that of exorbitant profit, bodily or materially, is at the bottom of those of lower atmosphere), every morning Oak’s feelings were as sensitive as the money-market in calculations upon his chances. His dog waited for his meals in a way so like that in which Oak waited for the girl’s presence, that the farmer was quite struck with the resemblance, felt it lowering, and would not look at the dog. However, he continued to watch through the hedge for her regular coming, and thus his sentiments towards her were deepened without any corresponding effect being produced upon herself. Oak had nothing finished and ready to say as yet, and not being able to frame love phrases which end where they begin; passionate tales—

Love, being an extremely demanding loan shark (a sense of excessive gain, spiritually, through an exchange of hearts, rooted in pure emotions, just as excessive gain, physically or materially, is found in lower desires), every morning Oak’s feelings were as sensitive as the stock market calculating his chances. His dog waited for his meals in a way that was so similar to how Oak waited for the girl's presence that it struck the farmer with a sense of discomfort, and he refused to look at the dog. Still, he kept watching through the hedge for her regular arrival, which only deepened his feelings for her without having any impact on her. Oak didn't have anything prepared to say yet, and he couldn’t come up with loving phrases that start and end on the same note; passionate stories—

          —Full of sound and fury,
—Signifying nothing—

—Full of noise and chaos,
—Meaning nothing—

he said no word at all.

he said nothing.

By making inquiries he found that the girl’s name was Bathsheba Everdene, and that the cow would go dry in about seven days. He dreaded the eighth day.

By asking around, he discovered that the girl's name was Bathsheba Everdene, and that the cow would stop giving milk in about seven days. He dreaded the eighth day.

At last the eighth day came. The cow had ceased to give milk for that year, and Bathsheba Everdene came up the hill no more. Gabriel had reached a pitch of existence he never could have anticipated a short time before. He liked saying “Bathsheba” as a private enjoyment instead of whistling; turned over his taste to black hair, though he had sworn by brown ever since he was a boy, isolated himself till the space he filled in the public eye was contemptibly small. Love is a possible strength in an actual weakness. Marriage transforms a distraction into a support, the power of which should be, and happily often is, in direct proportion to the degree of imbecility it supplants. Oak began now to see light in this direction, and said to himself, “I’ll make her my wife, or upon my soul I shall be good for nothing!”

At last, the eighth day arrived. The cow had stopped giving milk for the year, and Bathsheba Everdene no longer came up the hill. Gabriel had reached a state of life he could never have imagined a short time ago. He took pleasure in saying "Bathsheba" as a personal joy instead of whistling; he shifted his preference to black hair, even though he had been loyal to brown since he was a boy, and he isolated himself to the point where his presence in the public eye became hardly noticeable. Love can be a potential strength in an actual weakness. Marriage turns a distraction into support, the power of which should, and fortunately often does, increase in direct proportion to the level of foolishness it replaces. Oak began to see clarity in this idea and thought to himself, “I’ll make her my wife, or I swear I won’t be good for anything!”

All this while he was perplexing himself about an errand on which he might consistently visit the cottage of Bathsheba’s aunt.

All this time, he was confusing himself over a task that would allow him to regularly visit Bathsheba’s aunt's cottage.

He found his opportunity in the death of a ewe, mother of a living lamb. On a day which had a summer face and a winter constitution—a fine January morning, when there was just enough blue sky visible to make cheerfully-disposed people wish for more, and an occasional gleam of silvery sunshine, Oak put the lamb into a respectable Sunday basket, and stalked across the fields to the house of Mrs. Hurst, the aunt—George, the dog walking behind, with a countenance of great concern at the serious turn pastoral affairs seemed to be taking.

He saw his chance when a ewe died, leaving behind a living lamb. It was a January morning that felt like summer but acted like winter—just enough blue sky to make cheerful people want more, and an occasional flash of silvery sunshine. Oak placed the lamb in a nice Sunday basket and walked across the fields to Mrs. Hurst's house, his dog George following behind, looking very worried about how serious things were getting on the farm.

Gabriel had watched the blue wood-smoke curling from the chimney with strange meditation. At evening he had fancifully traced it down the chimney to the spot of its origin—seen the hearth and Bathsheba beside it—beside it in her out-door dress; for the clothes she had worn on the hill were by association equally with her person included in the compass of his affection; they seemed at this early time of his love a necessary ingredient of the sweet mixture called Bathsheba Everdene.

Gabriel watched the blue wood smoke curling from the chimney with a strange sense of reflection. In the evening, he whimsically followed it down to where it started— imagining the hearth and Bathsheba next to it—in her outdoor outfit; the clothes she had worn on the hill were, by association, just as much a part of his feelings for her; they seemed, at this early stage of his love, an essential part of the sweet blend he called Bathsheba Everdene.

He had made a toilet of a nicely-adjusted kind—of a nature between the carefully neat and the carelessly ornate—of a degree between fine-market-day and wet-Sunday selection. He thoroughly cleaned his silver watch-chain with whiting, put new lacing straps to his boots, looked to the brass eyelet-holes, went to the inmost heart of the plantation for a new walking-stick, and trimmed it vigorously on his way back; took a new handkerchief from the bottom of his clothes-box, put on the light waistcoat patterned all over with sprigs of an elegant flower uniting the beauties of both rose and lily without the defects of either, and used all the hair-oil he possessed upon his usually dry, sandy, and inextricably curly hair, till he had deepened it to a splendidly novel colour, between that of guano and Roman cement, making it stick to his head like mace round a nutmeg, or wet seaweed round a boulder after the ebb.

He had put together a really well-styled outfit—somewhere between being neatly put together and casually flashy—balancing a vibe that was perfect for both a busy market day and a rainy Sunday. He thoroughly cleaned his silver watch chain with some whitening powder, replaced the laces on his boots, checked the brass eyelets, ventured into the heart of the plantation to find a new walking stick, and vigorously trimmed it on his way back. He pulled a fresh handkerchief from the bottom of his clothes box, put on a light waistcoat patterned with elegant flowers that combined the beauty of both roses and lilies without any of their flaws, and used up all the hair oil he owned on his usually dry, sandy, and impossibly curly hair, until it transformed into a striking new color, somewhere between guano and Roman cement, sticking to his head like mace around a nutmeg, or wet seaweed clinging to a boulder after the tide goes out.

Nothing disturbed the stillness of the cottage save the chatter of a knot of sparrows on the eaves; one might fancy scandal and rumour to be no less the staple topic of these little coteries on roofs than of those under them. It seemed that the omen was an unpropitious one, for, as the rather untoward commencement of Oak’s overtures, just as he arrived by the garden gate, he saw a cat inside, going into various arched shapes and fiendish convulsions at the sight of his dog George. The dog took no notice, for he had arrived at an age at which all superfluous barking was cynically avoided as a waste of breath—in fact, he never barked even at the sheep except to order, when it was done with an absolutely neutral countenance, as a sort of Commination-service, which, though offensive, had to be gone through once now and then to frighten the flock for their own good.

Nothing disturbed the quiet of the cottage except for a group of sparrows chatting on the eaves; one might think that gossip and rumors were just as common topics for these little gatherings on the roofs as they were for the people below them. It seemed like a bad sign, because just as Oak was starting his approach, right when he arrived at the garden gate, he saw a cat inside, twisting into various contorted shapes and having a fit at the sight of his dog George. The dog paid no attention, as he had reached an age where he avoided unnecessary barking, seeing it as a waste of breath—actually, he never barked at the sheep except when it was required, and even then it was with a completely neutral expression, like a kind of warning service, which, although unpleasant, had to be done occasionally to spook the flock for their own benefit.

A voice came from behind some laurel-bushes into which the cat had run:

A voice came from behind some laurel bushes where the cat had run:

“Poor dear! Did a nasty brute of a dog want to kill it;—did he, poor dear!”

“Poor thing! Did a mean dog try to hurt it;—did he, poor thing!”

“I beg your pardon,” said Oak to the voice, “but George was walking on behind me with a temper as mild as milk.”

“I’m sorry,” said Oak to the voice, “but George was following behind me in a really calm mood.”

Almost before he had ceased speaking, Oak was seized with a misgiving as to whose ear was the recipient of his answer. Nobody appeared, and he heard the person retreat among the bushes.

Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Oak was hit with a feeling of doubt about who had heard his response. Nobody showed up, and he heard the person move away into the bushes.

Gabriel meditated, and so deeply that he brought small furrows into his forehead by sheer force of reverie. Where the issue of an interview is as likely to be a vast change for the worse as for the better, any initial difference from expectation causes nipping sensations of failure. Oak went up to the door a little abashed: his mental rehearsal and the reality had had no common grounds of opening.

Gabriel thought deeply, so much so that he furrowed his brow from the intensity of his contemplation. When the outcome of a meeting could lead to a significant change for the worse or the better, any deviation from what he expected triggered a sharp feeling of failure. Oak approached the door feeling a bit embarrassed; his mental rehearsal and the reality of the situation didn’t align at all.

Bathsheba’s aunt was indoors. “Will you tell Miss Everdene that somebody would be glad to speak to her?” said Mr. Oak. (Calling one’s self merely Somebody, without giving a name, is not to be taken as an example of the ill-breeding of the rural world: it springs from a refined modesty, of which townspeople, with their cards and announcements, have no notion whatever.)

Bathsheba’s aunt was inside. “Could you let Miss Everdene know that someone is eager to talk to her?” Mr. Oak said. (Referring to oneself simply as Someone, without giving a name, shouldn't be seen as a sign of poor manners in the countryside: it comes from a certain modesty that people from towns, with their business cards and announcements, don’t really understand at all.)

Bathsheba was out. The voice had evidently been hers.

Bathsheba was outside. The voice clearly belonged to her.

“Will you come in, Mr. Oak?”

“Will you come in, Mr. Oak?”

“Oh, thank ’ee,” said Gabriel, following her to the fireplace. “I’ve brought a lamb for Miss Everdene. I thought she might like one to rear; girls do.”

“Oh, thank you,” said Gabriel, following her to the fireplace. “I’ve brought a lamb for Miss Everdene. I thought she might like one to raise; girls usually do.”

“She might,” said Mrs. Hurst, musingly; “though she’s only a visitor here. If you will wait a minute, Bathsheba will be in.”

“She might,” said Mrs. Hurst, thoughtfully; “even though she’s just a visitor here. If you’ll hold on for a minute, Bathsheba will be in.”

“Yes, I will wait,” said Gabriel, sitting down. “The lamb isn’t really the business I came about, Mrs. Hurst. In short, I was going to ask her if she’d like to be married.”

“Yes, I’ll wait,” Gabriel said, taking a seat. “The lamb isn’t why I came, Mrs. Hurst. To put it simply, I wanted to ask her if she’d like to get married.”

“And were you indeed?”

"Is that really true?"

“Yes. Because if she would, I should be very glad to marry her. D’ye know if she’s got any other young man hanging about her at all?”

“Yes. Because if she would, I’d be very happy to marry her. Do you know if she has any other young man around her at all?”

“Let me think,” said Mrs. Hurst, poking the fire superfluously.... “Yes—bless you, ever so many young men. You see, Farmer Oak, she’s so good-looking, and an excellent scholar besides—she was going to be a governess once, you know, only she was too wild. Not that her young men ever come here—but, Lord, in the nature of women, she must have a dozen!”

“Let me think,” said Mrs. Hurst, poking the fire unnecessarily.... “Yes—thank you, there are plenty of young men. You see, Farmer Oak, she’s really pretty and a great student too—she was going to be a governess once, you know, but she was too wild for that. Not that her young men ever come here—but, honestly, it’s in a woman’s nature to have at least a dozen!”

“That’s unfortunate,” said Farmer Oak, contemplating a crack in the stone floor with sorrow. “I’m only an every-day sort of man, and my only chance was in being the first comer.... Well, there’s no use in my waiting, for that was all I came about: so I’ll take myself off home-along, Mrs. Hurst.”

"That’s too bad," said Farmer Oak, staring sadly at a crack in the stone floor. "I'm just an ordinary guy, and my only shot was being the first one here… Well, there's no point in waiting any longer, since that was all I came for: so I’ll head back home, Mrs. Hurst."

When Gabriel had gone about two hundred yards along the down, he heard a “hoi-hoi!” uttered behind him, in a piping note of more treble quality than that in which the exclamation usually embodies itself when shouted across a field. He looked round, and saw a girl racing after him, waving a white handkerchief.

When Gabriel had walked about two hundred yards down the hill, he heard a “hoi-hoi!” called out behind him, in a higher-pitched tone than what you usually hear when someone shouts it across a field. He turned around and saw a girl running after him, waving a white handkerchief.

Oak stood still—and the runner drew nearer. It was Bathsheba Everdene. Gabriel’s colour deepened: hers was already deep, not, as it appeared, from emotion, but from running.

Oak stood still—and the runner got closer. It was Bathsheba Everdene. Gabriel's face turned redder: hers was already flushed, not from emotion, but from running.

“Farmer Oak—I—” she said, pausing for want of breath pulling up in front of him with a slanted face and putting her hand to her side.

“Farmer Oak—I—” she said, pausing to catch her breath as she pulled up in front of him with a tilted face and placed her hand on her side.

“I have just called to see you,” said Gabriel, pending her further speech.

“I just came to see you,” said Gabriel, waiting for her to say more.

“Yes—I know that,” she said panting like a robin, her face red and moist from her exertions, like a peony petal before the sun dries off the dew. “I didn’t know you had come to ask to have me, or I should have come in from the garden instantly. I ran after you to say—that my aunt made a mistake in sending you away from courting me—”

“Yes—I know that,” she said, breathing heavily like a robin, her face flushed and damp from her efforts, like a peony petal before the sun dries the dew. “I didn’t realize you had come to ask for me, or I would have come in from the garden right away. I ran after you to say—that my aunt was wrong to send you away from courting me—”

Gabriel expanded. “I’m sorry to have made you run so fast, my dear,” he said, with a grateful sense of favours to come. “Wait a bit till you’ve found your breath.”

Gabriel continued, “I’m sorry for making you hurry, my dear,” he said, feeling thankful for the good things ahead. “Just take a moment to catch your breath.”

“—It was quite a mistake—aunt’s telling you I had a young man already,” Bathsheba went on. “I haven’t a sweetheart at all—and I never had one, and I thought that, as times go with women, it was such a pity to send you away thinking that I had several.”

“—It was a big mistake—my aunt telling you I had a boyfriend already,” Bathsheba continued. “I don’t have a sweetheart at all—and I’ve never had one, and I thought that, given how things are for women these days, it was such a shame to let you go thinking that I had a bunch of them.”

“Really and truly I am glad to hear that!” said Farmer Oak, smiling one of his long special smiles, and blushing with gladness. He held out his hand to take hers, which, when she had eased her side by pressing it there, was prettily extended upon her bosom to still her loud-beating heart. Directly he seized it she put it behind her, so that it slipped through his fingers like an eel.

“Honestly, I’m really glad to hear that!” said Farmer Oak, smiling one of his long, special smiles and blushing with happiness. He reached out his hand to take hers, which, after she had pressed it to her side to calm herself, was beautifully laid across her chest to quiet her racing heart. As soon as he grabbed it, she pulled it back behind her, so it slipped through his fingers like an eel.

“I have a nice snug little farm,” said Gabriel, with half a degree less assurance than when he had seized her hand.

“I have a cozy little farm,” Gabriel said, with a bit less confidence than when he had grabbed her hand.

“Yes; you have.”

“Yeah, you have.”

“A man has advanced me money to begin with, but still, it will soon be paid off, and though I am only an every-day sort of man, I have got on a little since I was a boy.” Gabriel uttered “a little” in a tone to show her that it was the complacent form of “a great deal.” He continued: “When we be married, I am quite sure I can work twice as hard as I do now.”

“A guy lent me some money to get started, but I’ll pay it off soon. Even though I’m just an ordinary guy, I’ve made a bit of progress since I was a kid.” Gabriel said “a bit” in a way that made it clear he actually meant “a lot.” He went on: “Once we’re married, I’m sure I can work twice as hard as I do now.”

He went forward and stretched out his arm again. Bathsheba had overtaken him at a point beside which stood a low stunted holly bush, now laden with red berries. Seeing his advance take the form of an attitude threatening a possible enclosure, if not compression, of her person, she edged off round the bush.

He moved forward and reached out his arm again. Bathsheba had caught up to him at a spot next to a small, stunted holly bush, which was now heavy with red berries. Seeing his approach taking on the stance of possibly enclosing or crowding her, she carefully stepped around the bush.

“Why, Farmer Oak,” she said, over the top, looking at him with rounded eyes, “I never said I was going to marry you.”

“Why, Farmer Oak,” she said, looking at him with wide eyes, “I never said I was going to marry you.”

“Well—that is a tale!” said Oak, with dismay. “To run after anybody like this, and then say you don’t want him!”

“Well—that is a story!” said Oak, feeling upset. “To chase after someone like this, and then say you don’t want him!”

“What I meant to tell you was only this,” she said eagerly, and yet half conscious of the absurdity of the position she had made for herself—“that nobody has got me yet as a sweetheart, instead of my having a dozen, as my aunt said; I hate to be thought men’s property in that way, though possibly I shall be had some day. Why, if I’d wanted you I shouldn’t have run after you like this; ’twould have been the forwardest thing! But there was no harm in hurrying to correct a piece of false news that had been told you.”

“What I really wanted to say was this,” she said eagerly, though she was also aware of how silly her situation was—“that nobody has claimed me as a sweetheart yet, instead of my having a dozen, like my aunt said; I hate being seen as men’s property like that, even though I might end up being taken someday. I mean, if I wanted you, I wouldn’t have chased after you like this; that would have been the most forward thing! But there was no harm in rushing to correct a piece of false information you were given.”

“Oh, no—no harm at all.” But there is such a thing as being too generous in expressing a judgment impulsively, and Oak added with a more appreciative sense of all the circumstances—“Well, I am not quite certain it was no harm.”

“Oh, no—no harm at all.” But there's definitely a risk in being too quick to judge, and Oak continued with a more thoughtful awareness of the situation—“Well, I’m not completely sure it was no harm.”

“Indeed, I hadn’t time to think before starting whether I wanted to marry or not, for you’d have been gone over the hill.”

“Honestly, I didn’t have time to consider whether I wanted to get married or not, because you would have already left.”

“Come,” said Gabriel, freshening again; “think a minute or two. I’ll wait a while, Miss Everdene. Will you marry me? Do, Bathsheba. I love you far more than common!”

"Come on," Gabriel said, freshening up again. "Think for a minute or two. I’ll wait a bit, Miss Everdene. Will you marry me? Please, Bathsheba. I love you so much more than usual!"

“I’ll try to think,” she observed, rather more timorously; “if I can think out of doors; my mind spreads away so.”

"I'll try to think," she said, a bit hesitantly; "if I can think outside; my mind wanders so much."

“But you can give a guess.”

“But you can take a guess.”

“Then give me time.” Bathsheba looked thoughtfully into the distance, away from the direction in which Gabriel stood.

“Then give me time.” Bathsheba gazed thoughtfully into the distance, away from where Gabriel was standing.

“I can make you happy,” said he to the back of her head, across the bush. “You shall have a piano in a year or two—farmers’ wives are getting to have pianos now—and I’ll practise up the flute right well to play with you in the evenings.”

“I can make you happy,” he said to the back of her head, across the bushes. “You’ll have a piano in a year or two—farmers’ wives are starting to get pianos now—and I’ll practice the flute really well to play with you in the evenings.”

“Yes; I should like that.”

“Yeah; I’d like that.”

“And have one of those little ten-pound gigs for market—and nice flowers, and birds—cocks and hens I mean, because they be useful,” continued Gabriel, feeling balanced between poetry and practicality.

“And have one of those little ten-pound setups for the market—and nice flowers, and birds—roosters and hens I mean, because they're useful,” continued Gabriel, feeling balanced between poetry and practicality.

“I should like it very much.”

"I'd really like that."

“And a frame for cucumbers—like a gentleman and lady.”

“And a frame for cucumbers—like a man and a woman.”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And when the wedding was over, we’d have it put in the newspaper list of marriages.”

“And when the wedding was over, we’d have it published in the newspaper's marriage announcements.”

“Dearly I should like that!”

"I would really like that!"

“And the babies in the births—every man jack of ’em! And at home by the fire, whenever you look up, there I shall be—and whenever I look up there will be you.”

“And the babies being born—every single one of them! And at home by the fire, whenever you look up, there I’ll be—and whenever I look up, there you’ll be.”

“Wait, wait, and don’t be improper!”

“Wait, wait, and don’t be rude!”

Her countenance fell, and she was silent awhile. He regarded the red berries between them over and over again, to such an extent, that holly seemed in his after life to be a cypher signifying a proposal of marriage. Bathsheba decisively turned to him.

Her expression dropped, and she stayed quiet for a bit. He kept looking at the red berries between them so much that, later in life, holly seemed to him like a secret code for a marriage proposal. Bathsheba turned to him with determination.

“No; ’tis no use,” she said. “I don’t want to marry you.”

“No; it’s no use,” she said. “I don’t want to marry you.”

“Try.”

"Give it a shot."

“I have tried hard all the time I’ve been thinking; for a marriage would be very nice in one sense. People would talk about me, and think I had won my battle, and I should feel triumphant, and all that. But a husband—”

“I've thought about this a lot; getting married would be nice in some ways. People would talk about me and think I had succeeded, and I’d feel proud and all that. But a husband—”

“Well!”

“Well!”

“Why, he’d always be there, as you say; whenever I looked up, there he’d be.”

“Why, he’d always be there, just like you said; whenever I looked up, there he was.”

“Of course he would—I, that is.”

"Of course he would—I mean me."

“Well, what I mean is that I shouldn’t mind being a bride at a wedding, if I could be one without having a husband. But since a woman can’t show off in that way by herself, I shan’t marry—at least yet.”

“Well, what I mean is that I wouldn't mind being a bride at a wedding if I could do it without a husband. But since a woman can't flaunt that on her own, I won't be getting married—at least not yet.”

“That’s a terrible wooden story!”

"That’s a terrible wooden story!"

At this criticism of her statement Bathsheba made an addition to her dignity by a slight sweep away from him.

At this criticism of her statement, Bathsheba added to her dignity by slightly moving away from him.

“Upon my heart and soul, I don’t know what a maid can say stupider than that,” said Oak. “But dearest,” he continued in a palliative voice, “don’t be like it!” Oak sighed a deep honest sigh—none the less so in that, being like the sigh of a pine plantation, it was rather noticeable as a disturbance of the atmosphere. “Why won’t you have me?” he appealed, creeping round the holly to reach her side.

“Honestly, I don’t know what a maid could say that’s more foolish than that,” said Oak. “But, my dear,” he added in a soothing tone, “please don’t be like that!” Oak let out a deep, genuine sigh—noticeable like a disturbance in the air, similar to the sigh of a pine grove. “Why won’t you accept me?” he pleaded, moving around the holly to get closer to her.

“I cannot,” she said, retreating.

"I can't," she said, backing away.

“But why?” he persisted, standing still at last in despair of ever reaching her, and facing over the bush.

“But why?” he pressed on, finally standing still in despair of ever reaching her, facing over the bush.

“Because I don’t love you.”

“Because I don’t love you.”

“Yes, but—”

“Yes, but—”

She contracted a yawn to an inoffensive smallness, so that it was hardly ill-mannered at all. “I don’t love you,” she said.

She stifled a yawn to a barely noticeable size, making it hardly rude at all. “I don’t love you,” she said.

“But I love you—and, as for myself, I am content to be liked.”

“But I love you—and as for me, I’m okay with being liked.”

“Oh Mr. Oak—that’s very fine! You’d get to despise me.”

“Oh Mr. Oak—that’s really great! You’d end up hating me.”

“Never,” said Mr Oak, so earnestly that he seemed to be coming, by the force of his words, straight through the bush and into her arms. “I shall do one thing in this life—one thing certain—that is, love you, and long for you, and keep wanting you till I die.” His voice had a genuine pathos now, and his large brown hands perceptibly trembled.

“Never,” Mr. Oak said, so earnestly that it felt like his words were breaking through the bushes and into her arms. “There’s one thing I’ll do in this life—one thing for sure—that is, love you, long for you, and keep wanting you until I die.” His voice carried a real emotion now, and his large brown hands noticeably shook.

“It seems dreadfully wrong not to have you when you feel so much!” she said with a little distress, and looking hopelessly around for some means of escape from her moral dilemma. “How I wish I hadn’t run after you!” However she seemed to have a short cut for getting back to cheerfulness, and set her face to signify archness. “It wouldn’t do, Mr. Oak. I want somebody to tame me; I am too independent; and you would never be able to, I know.”

“It feels really wrong not to have you when you care so deeply!” she said, a bit distressed and looking around hopelessly for a way out of her moral dilemma. “I wish I hadn’t chased after you!” But it seemed she had a quick way to get back to being cheerful, and she put on a playful expression. “It wouldn’t work, Mr. Oak. I need someone to keep me in check; I’m too independent, and I know you could never do it.”

Oak cast his eyes down the field in a way implying that it was useless to attempt argument.

Oak glanced down the field, suggesting that any attempt at argument was pointless.

“Mr. Oak,” she said, with luminous distinctness and common sense, “you are better off than I. I have hardly a penny in the world—I am staying with my aunt for my bare sustenance. I am better educated than you—and I don’t love you a bit: that’s my side of the case. Now yours: you are a farmer just beginning; and you ought in common prudence, if you marry at all (which you should certainly not think of doing at present), to marry a woman with money, who would stock a larger farm for you than you have now.”

“Mr. Oak,” she said clearly and with a touch of common sense, “you’re in a better position than I am. I barely have any money—I’m living with my aunt just to get by. I have a better education than you do, and I don’t love you at all; that’s my side of things. Now for yours: you’re a farmer just starting out, and you really should consider that if you’re going to marry (which you definitely shouldn’t think about right now), you ought to marry someone with money who can help you grow a bigger farm than you have now.”

Gabriel looked at her with a little surprise and much admiration.

Gabriel looked at her with a bit of surprise and a lot of admiration.

“That’s the very thing I had been thinking myself!” he naïvely said.

"That’s exactly what I was thinking too!" he said innocently.

Farmer Oak had one-and-a-half Christian characteristics too many to succeed with Bathsheba: his humility, and a superfluous moiety of honesty. Bathsheba was decidedly disconcerted.

Farmer Oak had one and a half too many Christian traits to succeed with Bathsheba: his humility and an excess of honesty. Bathsheba was clearly troubled.

“Well, then, why did you come and disturb me?” she said, almost angrily, if not quite, an enlarging red spot rising in each cheek.

“Well, then, why did you come and disturb me?” she said, almost angrily, if not completely, a growing red spot appearing in each cheek.

“I can’t do what I think would be—would be—”

“I can’t do what I think would be—would be—”

“Right?”

“Right?”

“No: wise.”

“Nope: wise.”

“You have made an admission now, Mr. Oak,” she exclaimed, with even more hauteur, and rocking her head disdainfully. “After that, do you think I could marry you? Not if I know it.”

“You've made a confession now, Mr. Oak,” she said, even more arrogantly, shaking her head in disdain. “After that, do you really think I could marry you? Not a chance.”

He broke in passionately. “But don’t mistake me like that! Because I am open enough to own what every man in my shoes would have thought of, you make your colours come up your face, and get crabbed with me. That about your not being good enough for me is nonsense. You speak like a lady—all the parish notice it, and your uncle at Weatherbury is, I have heerd, a large farmer—much larger than ever I shall be. May I call in the evening, or will you walk along with me o’ Sundays? I don’t want you to make-up your mind at once, if you’d rather not.”

He interrupted passionately. “But don’t get me wrong! Just because I'm honest enough to admit what any guy in my position would have thought, you get all worked up and take it out on me. The idea that you’re not good enough for me is ridiculous. You talk like a lady—all the locals notice it, and your uncle at Weatherbury is, I've heard, a big farmer—much bigger than I’ll ever be. Can I come by in the evening, or will you walk with me on Sundays? I don’t want you to decide right away if you don’t want to.”

“No—no—I cannot. Don’t press me any more—don’t. I don’t love you—so ’twould be ridiculous,” she said, with a laugh.

“No—no—I can’t. Don’t pressure me any more—please don’t. I don’t love you—so that would be ridiculous,” she said, laughing.

No man likes to see his emotions the sport of a merry-go-round of skittishness. “Very well,” said Oak, firmly, with the bearing of one who was going to give his days and nights to Ecclesiastes for ever. “Then I’ll ask you no more.”

No one likes to see their emotions tossed around like a ride on a merry-go-round. “Alright,” Oak said firmly, acting like someone who was ready to dedicate his life to Ecclesiastes forever. “Then I won’t ask you again.”

CHAPTER V
DEPARTURE OF BATHSHEBA—A PASTORAL TRAGEDY

The news which one day reached Gabriel, that Bathsheba Everdene had left the neighbourhood, had an influence upon him which might have surprised any who never suspected that the more emphatic the renunciation the less absolute its character.

The news that Bathsheba Everdene had left the neighborhood reached Gabriel one day, and it affected him in a way that might have surprised those who never realized that the stronger the rejection, the less definitive it truly is.

It may have been observed that there is no regular path for getting out of love as there is for getting in. Some people look upon marriage as a short cut that way, but it has been known to fail. Separation, which was the means that chance offered to Gabriel Oak by Bathsheba’s disappearance, though effectual with people of certain humours, is apt to idealize the removed object with others—notably those whose affection, placid and regular as it may be, flows deep and long. Oak belonged to the even-tempered order of humanity, and felt the secret fusion of himself in Bathsheba to be burning with a finer flame now that she was gone—that was all.

It might have been noticed that there’s no clear way to get over love like there is to fall into it. Some people see marriage as a shortcut for this, but that doesn’t always work out. Separation, which was the opportunity that fate gave Gabriel Oak when Bathsheba disappeared, can be effective for some people, but for others, it tends to romanticize the person who’s gone—especially for those whose feelings, steady and deep as they may be, run strong and lasting. Oak was one of those level-headed people, and he felt the deep connection he had with Bathsheba burning even brighter now that she was gone—that was all.

His incipient friendship with her aunt had been nipped by the failure of his suit, and all that Oak learnt of Bathsheba’s movements was done indirectly. It appeared that she had gone to a place called Weatherbury, more than twenty miles off, but in what capacity—whether as a visitor, or permanently, he could not discover.

His budding friendship with her aunt was cut short by the failure of his proposal, and everything Oak found out about Bathsheba's movements was through hearsay. It seemed she had gone to a place called Weatherbury, more than twenty miles away, but he couldn’t figure out if she was visiting or if she had moved there permanently.

Gabriel had two dogs. George, the elder, exhibited an ebony-tipped nose, surrounded by a narrow margin of pink flesh, and a coat marked in random splotches approximating in colour to white and slaty grey; but the grey, after years of sun and rain, had been scorched and washed out of the more prominent locks, leaving them of a reddish-brown, as if the blue component of the grey had faded, like the indigo from the same kind of colour in Turner’s pictures. In substance it had originally been hair, but long contact with sheep seemed to be turning it by degrees into wool of a poor quality and staple.

Gabriel had two dogs. George, the older one, had a nose tipped with black, surrounded by a thin ring of pink skin, and a coat with random patches that were mostly white and slate gray; however, after years of exposure to sun and rain, the gray had faded and burned out of the more noticeable strands, leaving them a reddish-brown, as if the blue undertones of the gray had disappeared, similar to the way indigo fades in Turner’s paintings. Originally, it had been hair, but prolonged contact with sheep seemed to be gradually transforming it into low-quality wool.

This dog had originally belonged to a shepherd of inferior morals and dreadful temper, and the result was that George knew the exact degrees of condemnation signified by cursing and swearing of all descriptions better than the wickedest old man in the neighbourhood. Long experience had so precisely taught the animal the difference between such exclamations as “Come in!” and “D–––– ye, come in!” that he knew to a hair’s breadth the rate of trotting back from the ewes’ tails that each call involved, if a staggerer with the sheep crook was to be escaped. Though old, he was clever and trustworthy still.

This dog originally belonged to a shepherd with questionable morals and a bad temper, which meant George understood the different levels of cursing and swearing better than the meanest old man in the neighborhood. Through long experience, the dog had learned the difference between commands like “Come in!” and “D–––– ye, come in!” so well that he could precisely gauge how fast he needed to trot back from the sheep's tails depending on the call, especially if he needed to avoid a drunkard with a crook. Even though he was old, he was still smart and reliable.

The young dog, George’s son, might possibly have been the image of his mother, for there was not much resemblance between him and George. He was learning the sheep-keeping business, so as to follow on at the flock when the other should die, but had got no further than the rudiments as yet—still finding an insuperable difficulty in distinguishing between doing a thing well enough and doing it too well. So earnest and yet so wrong-headed was this young dog (he had no name in particular, and answered with perfect readiness to any pleasant interjection), that if sent behind the flock to help them on, he did it so thoroughly that he would have chased them across the whole county with the greatest pleasure if not called off or reminded when to stop by the example of old George.

The young dog, George’s son, might have been the spitting image of his mother, since he didn’t resemble George much at all. He was training to take over the sheep herding business when the older dog passed away, but he hadn’t progressed beyond the basics—still struggling to figure out the difference between doing a job well enough and overdoing it. This eager and somewhat confused young dog (he didn’t have a specific name and responded eagerly to any friendly call) had a tendency to chase the flock so intensely that if he was sent to guide them, he would happily run them all over the county unless George called him back or showed him when to stop.

Thus much for the dogs. On the further side of Norcombe Hill was a chalk-pit, from which chalk had been drawn for generations, and spread over adjacent farms. Two hedges converged upon it in the form of a V, but without quite meeting. The narrow opening left, which was immediately over the brow of the pit, was protected by a rough railing.

Thus much for the dogs. On the other side of Norcombe Hill was a chalk pit, from which chalk had been taken for generations and spread over nearby farms. Two hedges came together in a V shape, but they didn’t quite meet. The narrow opening left, right over the edge of the pit, was protected by a rough railing.

One night, when Farmer Oak had returned to his house, believing there would be no further necessity for his attendance on the down, he called as usual to the dogs, previously to shutting them up in the outhouse till next morning. Only one responded—old George; the other could not be found, either in the house, lane, or garden. Gabriel then remembered that he had left the two dogs on the hill eating a dead lamb (a kind of meat he usually kept from them, except when other food ran short), and concluding that the young one had not finished his meal, he went indoors to the luxury of a bed, which latterly he had only enjoyed on Sundays.

One night, after Farmer Oak returned home thinking he wouldn’t need to stay out on the downs anymore, he called the dogs like he always did before putting them away in the outhouse for the night. Only one responded—old George; the other one was nowhere to be found, whether in the house, the lane, or the garden. Gabriel then remembered he had left the two dogs on the hill, eating a dead lamb (a type of meat he usually kept away from them unless their food was running low), and figuring that the younger dog hadn’t finished eating, he went inside to enjoy the comfort of his bed, which he had only gotten to do on Sundays lately.

It was a still, moist night. Just before dawn he was assisted in waking by the abnormal reverberation of familiar music. To the shepherd, the note of the sheep-bell, like the ticking of the clock to other people, is a chronic sound that only makes itself noticed by ceasing or altering in some unusual manner from the well-known idle twinkle which signifies to the accustomed ear, however distant, that all is well in the fold. In the solemn calm of the awakening morn that note was heard by Gabriel, beating with unusual violence and rapidity. This exceptional ringing may be caused in two ways—by the rapid feeding of the sheep bearing the bell, as when the flock breaks into new pasture, which gives it an intermittent rapidity, or by the sheep starting off in a run, when the sound has a regular palpitation. The experienced ear of Oak knew the sound he now heard to be caused by the running of the flock with great velocity.

It was a quiet, damp night. Just before dawn, he was roused by the strange echo of familiar music. To the shepherd, the sound of the sheep-bell, like the ticking of a clock to others, is a constant noise that only stands out when it stops or changes in a strange way from the usual gentle chime that tells the trained ear, no matter how far away, that everything is fine in the pen. In the solemn stillness of the waking morning, Gabriel heard that note, ringing with unusual intensity and speed. This unusual ringing can happen in two ways—either by the sheep with the bell quickly grazing, as when the flock moves into new pasture, creating an intermittent quickness, or by the sheep taking off in a run, where the sound has a steady beat. Oak's experienced ear recognized that the sound he heard was from the flock running at full speed.

He jumped out of bed, dressed, tore down the lane through a foggy dawn, and ascended the hill. The forward ewes were kept apart from those among which the fall of lambs would be later, there being two hundred of the latter class in Gabriel’s flock. These two hundred seemed to have absolutely vanished from the hill. There were the fifty with their lambs, enclosed at the other end as he had left them, but the rest, forming the bulk of the flock, were nowhere. Gabriel called at the top of his voice the shepherd’s call:

He jumped out of bed, got dressed, dashed down the lane through a foggy dawn, and climbed the hill. The ewes that were ready to give birth were kept separate from those that would deliver later, as there were two hundred of the latter in Gabriel’s flock. These two hundred seemed to have completely disappeared from the hill. There were fifty ewes with their lambs, gathered at the other end like he had left them, but the rest, which made up most of the flock, were nowhere to be found. Gabriel shouted at the top of his lungs the shepherd’s call:

“Ovey, ovey, ovey!”

“Ovey, ovey, ovey!”

Not a single bleat. He went to the hedge; a gap had been broken through it, and in the gap were the footprints of the sheep. Rather surprised to find them break fence at this season, yet putting it down instantly to their great fondness for ivy in winter-time, of which a great deal grew in the plantation, he followed through the hedge. They were not in the plantation. He called again: the valleys and farthest hills resounded as when the sailors invoked the lost Hylas on the Mysian shore; but no sheep. He passed through the trees and along the ridge of the hill. On the extreme summit, where the ends of the two converging hedges of which we have spoken were stopped short by meeting the brow of the chalk-pit, he saw the younger dog standing against the sky—dark and motionless as Napoleon at St. Helena.

Not a single bleat. He went to the hedge; there was a gap in it, and in that gap were sheep footprints. He was a bit surprised to find them breaking through the fence at this time of year, but he quickly attributed it to their love for ivy in the winter, which grew abundantly in the plantation, so he followed the trail through the hedge. They weren't in the plantation. He called out again: the valleys and distant hills echoed with his voice like sailors calling for lost Hylas on the Mysian shore; but there were no sheep. He moved through the trees and along the ridge of the hill. At the highest point, where the ends of the two converging hedges met the edge of the chalk-pit, he saw the younger dog silhouetted against the sky—dark and motionless like Napoleon at St. Helena.

A horrible conviction darted through Oak. With a sensation of bodily faintness he advanced: at one point the rails were broken through, and there he saw the footprints of his ewes. The dog came up, licked his hand, and made signs implying that he expected some great reward for signal services rendered. Oak looked over the precipice. The ewes lay dead and dying at its foot—a heap of two hundred mangled carcasses, representing in their condition just now at least two hundred more.

A terrible realization hit Oak. Feeling a wave of weakness, he moved forward: at one point, the tracks were damaged, and there he noticed the footprints of his ewes. The dog came over, licked his hand, and signaled that he was hoping for a big reward for his help. Oak peered over the edge. The ewes were dead and dying at the bottom—a pile of two hundred mangled bodies, indicating that there were at least two hundred more in their current state.

Oak was an intensely humane man: indeed, his humanity often tore in pieces any politic intentions of his which bordered on strategy, and carried him on as by gravitation. A shadow in his life had always been that his flock ended in mutton—that a day came and found every shepherd an arrant traitor to his defenseless sheep. His first feeling now was one of pity for the untimely fate of these gentle ewes and their unborn lambs.

Oak was a deeply compassionate man: in fact, his kindness often overshadowed any political ambitions he had that leaned toward strategy, guiding him almost like gravity. A constant shadow in his life was the realization that his flock ended up as mutton—that one day arrived when every shepherd became a complete traitor to his defenseless sheep. His initial feeling now was one of sorrow for the tragic fate of these gentle ewes and their unborn lambs.

It was a second to remember another phase of the matter. The sheep were not insured. All the savings of a frugal life had been dispersed at a blow; his hopes of being an independent farmer were laid low—possibly for ever. Gabriel’s energies, patience, and industry had been so severely taxed during the years of his life between eighteen and eight-and-twenty, to reach his present stage of progress that no more seemed to be left in him. He leant down upon a rail, and covered his face with his hands.

It was a moment to recall another aspect of the situation. The sheep weren't insured. All the savings from a careful life had been wiped out in an instant; his dreams of becoming an independent farmer were shattered—potentially forever. Gabriel’s energy, patience, and hard work had been so deeply tested during the years from eighteen to twenty-eight to achieve his current level of progress that he felt completely drained. He leaned against a rail and covered his face with his hands.

Stupors, however, do not last for ever, and Farmer Oak recovered from his. It was as remarkable as it was characteristic that the one sentence he uttered was in thankfulness:—

Stupors, however, don’t last forever, and Farmer Oak recovered from his. It was as notable as it was typical that the one sentence he said was in gratitude:—

“Thank God I am not married: what would she have done in the poverty now coming upon me!”

“Thank God I’m not married: what would she have done with the poverty that’s now coming my way!”

Oak raised his head, and wondering what he could do, listlessly surveyed the scene. By the outer margin of the Pit was an oval pond, and over it hung the attenuated skeleton of a chrome-yellow moon which had only a few days to last—the morning star dogging her on the left hand. The pool glittered like a dead man’s eye, and as the world awoke a breeze blew, shaking and elongating the reflection of the moon without breaking it, and turning the image of the star to a phosphoric streak upon the water. All this Oak saw and remembered.

Oak lifted his head and, unsure of what to do, lazily looked around. At the edge of the Pit was an oval pond, and above it hung the thin outline of a chrome-yellow moon that only had a few days left—the morning star trailing on its left. The pool sparkled like a dead man's eye, and as the world came to life, a breeze blew, rippling and stretching the moon's reflection without shattering it, transforming the star's image into a glowing streak across the water. Oak took all this in and remembered it.

As far as could be learnt it appeared that the poor young dog, still under the impression that since he was kept for running after sheep, the more he ran after them the better, had at the end of his meal off the dead lamb, which may have given him additional energy and spirits, collected all the ewes into a corner, driven the timid creatures through the hedge, across the upper field, and by main force of worrying had given them momentum enough to break down a portion of the rotten railing, and so hurled them over the edge.

As far as could be gathered, it seemed that the poor young dog, still convinced that since he was meant to chase sheep, the more he chased them the better, had, after finishing his meal of the dead lamb—which likely gave him extra energy and enthusiasm—rounded up all the ewes into a corner, pushed the nervous animals through the hedge, across the upper field, and, through sheer effort of worrying them, had given them enough momentum to break part of the decayed fence, causing them to tumble over the edge.

George’s son had done his work so thoroughly that he was considered too good a workman to live, and was, in fact, taken and tragically shot at twelve o’clock that same day—another instance of the untoward fate which so often attends dogs and other philosophers who follow out a train of reasoning to its logical conclusion, and attempt perfectly consistent conduct in a world made up so largely of compromise.

George’s son had done his job so well that people thought he was too good of a worker to survive, and tragically, he was shot at noon that same day—just another example of the unfortunate fate that often befalls dogs and other thinkers who pursue a line of reasoning to its logical end and strive for perfectly consistent behavior in a world filled with compromises.

Gabriel’s farm had been stocked by a dealer—on the strength of Oak’s promising look and character—who was receiving a percentage from the farmer till such time as the advance should be cleared off. Oak found that the value of stock, plant, and implements which were really his own would be about sufficient to pay his debts, leaving himself a free man with the clothes he stood up in, and nothing more.

Gabriel’s farm had been supplied by a dealer—based on Oak’s promising appearance and character—who was collecting a percentage from the farmer until the advance was paid off. Oak realized that the value of the livestock, crops, and equipment that truly belonged to him would be about enough to settle his debts, leaving him free with just the clothes he was wearing, and nothing else.

CHAPTER VI
THE FAIR—THE JOURNEY—THE FIRE

Two months passed away. We are brought on to a day in February, on which was held the yearly statute or hiring fair in the county-town of Casterbridge.

Two months went by. We're now on a day in February when the annual market or hiring fair took place in the county town of Casterbridge.

At one end of the street stood from two to three hundred blithe and hearty labourers waiting upon Chance—all men of the stamp to whom labour suggests nothing worse than a wrestle with gravitation, and pleasure nothing better than a renunciation of the same. Among these, carters and waggoners were distinguished by having a piece of whip-cord twisted round their hats; thatchers wore a fragment of woven straw; shepherds held their sheep-crooks in their hands; and thus the situation required was known to the hirers at a glance.

At one end of the street stood around two to three hundred cheerful and strong workers waiting for jobs—all guys who think of work as just a struggle against gravity and see fun as nothing more than giving that up. Among them, cart drivers and wagon drivers were easily recognized by a piece of whip-cord twisted around their hats; thatchers had a bit of woven straw; shepherds held their crooks in their hands; so the employers could tell what they needed at a glance.

In the crowd was an athletic young fellow of somewhat superior appearance to the rest—in fact, his superiority was marked enough to lead several ruddy peasants standing by to speak to him inquiringly, as to a farmer, and to use “Sir” as a finishing word. His answer always was,—

In the crowd was an athletic young guy who looked a bit more distinguished than the others—in fact, his standout appearance prompted a few nearby rosy-cheeked peasants to address him with curiosity, as if he was a farmer, and to end their questions with “Sir.” His reply was always,—

“I am looking for a place myself—a bailiff’s. Do ye know of anybody who wants one?”

“I’m looking for a place for myself—a bailiff’s. Do you know anyone who needs one?”

Gabriel was paler now. His eyes were more meditative, and his expression was more sad. He had passed through an ordeal of wretchedness which had given him more than it had taken away. He had sunk from his modest elevation as pastoral king into the very slime-pits of Siddim; but there was left to him a dignified calm he had never before known, and that indifference to fate which, though it often makes a villain of a man, is the basis of his sublimity when it does not. And thus the abasement had been exaltation, and the loss gain.

Gabriel was looking paler now. His eyes were more reflective, and his expression was sadder. He had gone through a tough experience that had given him more than it had taken away. He had fallen from his humble position as a pastoral leader into the deepest pits of despair; but he had gained a dignified calm he had never experienced before, as well as a sense of indifference to fate that, while it can often turn a person into a villain, serves as the foundation for their greatness when it doesn’t. So, his humiliation had become a form of elevation, and his loss had turned into a gain.

In the morning a regiment of cavalry had left the town, and a sergeant and his party had been beating up for recruits through the four streets. As the end of the day drew on, and he found himself not hired, Gabriel almost wished that he had joined them, and gone off to serve his country. Weary of standing in the market-place, and not much minding the kind of work he turned his hand to, he decided to offer himself in some other capacity than that of bailiff.

In the morning, a cavalry regiment had left the town, and a sergeant with his group had been recruiting in the four streets. As the day came to an end and he found himself still not employed, Gabriel almost wished he had joined them and gone off to serve his country. Tired of standing in the marketplace and not really caring what kind of work he did, he decided to offer himself for a different job instead of being a bailiff.

All the farmers seemed to be wanting shepherds. Sheep-tending was Gabriel’s speciality. Turning down an obscure street and entering an obscurer lane, he went up to a smith’s shop.

All the farmers appeared to be looking for shepherds. Taking care of sheep was Gabriel's specialty. He turned down a little street and entered an even smaller lane, then walked up to a blacksmith's shop.

“How long would it take you to make a shepherd’s crook?”

“How long would it take you to make a shepherd's crook?”

“Twenty minutes.”

"20 minutes."

“How much?”

“What's the price?”

“Two shillings.”

“Two dollars.”

He sat on a bench and the crook was made, a stem being given him into the bargain.

He sat on a bench, and the deal was struck, a stem being handed to him in the process.

He then went to a ready-made clothes’ shop, the owner of which had a large rural connection. As the crook had absorbed most of Gabriel’s money, he attempted, and carried out, an exchange of his overcoat for a shepherd’s regulation smock-frock.

He then went to a store that sold ready-made clothes, owned by someone with strong ties to the countryside. Since the scam artist had taken most of Gabriel’s money, he tried and managed to trade his overcoat for a standard shepherd’s smock.

This transaction having been completed, he again hurried off to the centre of the town, and stood on the kerb of the pavement, as a shepherd, crook in hand.

This transaction completed, he quickly rushed back to the center of town and stood on the curb of the sidewalk, like a shepherd with his crook in hand.

Now that Oak had turned himself into a shepherd, it seemed that bailiffs were most in demand. However, two or three farmers noticed him and drew near. Dialogues followed, more or less in the subjoined form:—

Now that Oak had become a shepherd, it seemed that bailiffs were in high demand. However, two or three farmers noticed him and approached. Conversations followed, more or less in the form below:—

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“Norcombe.”

“Norcombe.”

“That’s a long way.

“That’s a long journey."

“Fifteen miles.”

"15 miles."

“Who’s farm were you upon last?”

“Whose farm were you at last?”

“My own.”

"Mine."

This reply invariably operated like a rumour of cholera. The inquiring farmer would edge away and shake his head dubiously. Gabriel, like his dog, was too good to be trustworthy, and he never made advance beyond this point.

This response always spread like a rumor of cholera. The questioning farmer would pull back and shake his head in doubt. Gabriel, like his dog, was too good to be reliable, and he never moved beyond this moment.

It is safer to accept any chance that offers itself, and extemporize a procedure to fit it, than to get a good plan matured, and wait for a chance of using it. Gabriel wished he had not nailed up his colours as a shepherd, but had laid himself out for anything in the whole cycle of labour that was required in the fair. It grew dusk. Some merry men were whistling and singing by the corn-exchange. Gabriel’s hand, which had lain for some time idle in his smock-frock pocket, touched his flute which he carried there. Here was an opportunity for putting his dearly bought wisdom into practice.

It's safer to take any opportunity that comes your way and figure out a plan as you go, rather than waiting for the perfect plan and hoping for the right moment to use it. Gabriel regretted that he had committed to being a shepherd instead of being open to any work available at the fair. It was getting dark. Some cheerful guys were whistling and singing near the corn exchange. Gabriel's hand, which had been resting in his smock pocket, felt the flute he had tucked away. This was a chance to apply his hard-earned knowledge.

He drew out his flute and began to play “Jockey to the Fair” in the style of a man who had never known a moment’s sorrow. Oak could pipe with Arcadian sweetness, and the sound of the well-known notes cheered his own heart as well as those of the loungers. He played on with spirit, and in half an hour had earned in pence what was a small fortune to a destitute man.

He took out his flute and started playing "Jockey to the Fair" like someone who had never experienced a moment of sadness. Oak could play with a sweet, pastoral quality, and the familiar notes lifted his spirits as well as those of the bystanders. He played passionately, and in half an hour, he had made enough money in coins to be a small fortune for someone who had nothing.

By making inquiries he learnt that there was another fair at Shottsford the next day.

By asking around, he found out that there was another fair at Shottsford the next day.

“How far is Shottsford?”

“How far is Shottsford?”

“Ten miles t’other side of Weatherbury.”

“Ten miles on the other side of Weatherbury.”

Weatherbury! It was where Bathsheba had gone two months before. This information was like coming from night into noon.

Weatherbury! It was where Bathsheba had gone two months earlier. This news felt like moving from night into daylight.

“How far is it to Weatherbury?”

“How far is it to Weatherbury?”

“Five or six miles.”

“5 or 6 miles.”

Bathsheba had probably left Weatherbury long before this time, but the place had enough interest attaching to it to lead Oak to choose Shottsford fair as his next field of inquiry, because it lay in the Weatherbury quarter. Moreover, the Weatherbury folk were by no means uninteresting intrinsically. If report spoke truly they were as hardy, merry, thriving, wicked a set as any in the whole county. Oak resolved to sleep at Weatherbury that night on his way to Shottsford, and struck out at once into the high road which had been recommended as the direct route to the village in question.

Bathsheba had probably left Weatherbury long before this, but the place had enough appeal for Oak to choose Shottsford fair as his next stop, since it was in the Weatherbury area. Plus, the Weatherbury locals weren’t boring at all. If the rumors were true, they were as tough, cheerful, successful, and mischievous as anyone in the whole county. Oak decided to stay overnight in Weatherbury on his way to Shottsford and immediately took the main road that was suggested as the quickest route to the village.

The road stretched through water-meadows traversed by little brooks, whose quivering surfaces were braided along their centres, and folded into creases at the sides; or, where the flow was more rapid, the stream was pied with spots of white froth, which rode on in undisturbed serenity. On the higher levels the dead and dry carcasses of leaves tapped the ground as they bowled along helter-skelter upon the shoulders of the wind, and little birds in the hedges were rustling their feathers and tucking themselves in comfortably for the night, retaining their places if Oak kept moving, but flying away if he stopped to look at them. He passed by Yalbury Wood where the game-birds were rising to their roosts, and heard the crack-voiced cock-pheasants “cu-uck, cuck,” and the wheezy whistle of the hens.

The road stretched through meadows filled with water, crossed by little streams, whose shimmering surfaces had braided patterns in the middle and creased edges. In places where the water flowed faster, the surface was speckled with white froth that floated by peacefully. On the higher ground, dead and dry leaves tapped the ground as they tumbled chaotically along with the wind, while small birds in the hedges rustled their feathers and snuggled in for the night, staying put if Oak kept moving but flying away if he stopped to watch them. He passed by Yalbury Wood, where game birds were flying up to their roosts, and he heard the rough calls of cock pheasants "cu-uck, cuck," and the wheezy whistles of the hens.

By the time he had walked three or four miles every shape in the landscape had assumed a uniform hue of blackness. He descended Yalbury Hill and could just discern ahead of him a waggon, drawn up under a great over-hanging tree by the roadside.

By the time he had walked three or four miles, everything in the landscape had taken on a uniform shade of black. He went down Yalbury Hill and could barely make out a wagon parked under a large overhanging tree by the side of the road.

On coming close, he found there were no horses attached to it, the spot being apparently quite deserted. The waggon, from its position, seemed to have been left there for the night, for beyond about half a truss of hay which was heaped in the bottom, it was quite empty. Gabriel sat down on the shafts of the vehicle and considered his position. He calculated that he had walked a very fair proportion of the journey; and having been on foot since daybreak, he felt tempted to lie down upon the hay in the waggon instead of pushing on to the village of Weatherbury, and having to pay for a lodging.

As he got closer, he noticed there were no horses attached to it, and the place seemed completely deserted. The wagon, positioned where it was, looked like it had been left there overnight; aside from a bit of hay piled in the bottom, it was empty. Gabriel sat on the wagon's shafts and thought about his situation. He figured he had walked quite a bit of the journey, and since he had been on foot since sunrise, he felt tempted to lie down on the hay in the wagon instead of continuing on to the village of Weatherbury and having to pay for a place to stay.

Eating his last slices of bread and ham, and drinking from the bottle of cider he had taken the precaution to bring with him, he got into the lonely waggon. Here he spread half of the hay as a bed, and, as well as he could in the darkness, pulled the other half over him by way of bed-clothes, covering himself entirely, and feeling, physically, as comfortable as ever he had been in his life. Inward melancholy it was impossible for a man like Oak, introspective far beyond his neighbours, to banish quite, whilst conning the present untoward page of his history. So, thinking of his misfortunes, amorous and pastoral, he fell asleep, shepherds enjoying, in common with sailors, the privilege of being able to summon the god instead of having to wait for him.

Eating his last slices of bread and ham and sipping from the bottle of cider he had wisely brought along, he climbed into the lonely wagon. There, he spread half of the hay to make a bed and, as best as he could in the darkness, pulled the other half over him like a blanket, covering himself completely and feeling physically as comfortable as he ever had in his life. It was impossible for a man like Oak, who was more introspective than his neighbors, to completely shake off the inner sadness while reflecting on the unfortunate chapter of his life. So, lost in thoughts of his misfortunes, both romantic and pastoral, he fell asleep, just like shepherds who, like sailors, had the privilege of calling upon the god instead of having to wait for him.

On somewhat suddenly awaking, after a sleep of whose length he had no idea, Oak found that the waggon was in motion. He was being carried along the road at a rate rather considerable for a vehicle without springs, and under circumstances of physical uneasiness, his head being dandled up and down on the bed of the waggon like a kettledrum-stick. He then distinguished voices in conversation, coming from the forpart of the waggon. His concern at this dilemma (which would have been alarm, had he been a thriving man; but misfortune is a fine opiate to personal terror) led him to peer cautiously from the hay, and the first sight he beheld was the stars above him. Charles’s Wain was getting towards a right angle with the Pole star, and Gabriel concluded that it must be about nine o’clock—in other words, that he had slept two hours. This small astronomical calculation was made without any positive effort, and whilst he was stealthily turning to discover, if possible, into whose hands he had fallen.

After suddenly waking up, not knowing how long he had been asleep, Oak realized that the wagon was moving. He was being jostled along the road at a pretty fast pace for a vehicle without springs, which made him feel quite uncomfortable as his head bounced up and down on the bed of the wagon like a mallet on a drum. He then heard voices talking from the front of the wagon. His concern about the situation (which would have been panic if he were in a better place, but misfortune has a way of dulling fear) prompted him to cautiously peek out from the hay, and the first thing he saw was the stars above him. The Big Dipper was forming a right angle with the North Star, and Gabriel figured it must be around nine o’clock—in other words, he had slept for two hours. He made this small calculation effortlessly while trying to quietly turn and see who he had fallen into the hands of.

Two figures were dimly visible in front, sitting with their legs outside the waggon, one of whom was driving. Gabriel soon found that this was the waggoner, and it appeared they had come from Casterbridge fair, like himself.

Two figures were faintly visible up ahead, sitting with their legs hanging out of the wagon, one of whom was driving. Gabriel quickly realized that this was the wagon driver, and it seemed they had also come from the Casterbridge fair, just like him.

A conversation was in progress, which continued thus:—

A conversation was happening, and it went like this:—

“Be as ’twill, she’s a fine handsome body as far’s looks be concerned. But that’s only the skin of the woman, and these dandy cattle be as proud as a lucifer in their insides.”

“Anyway, she’s a really attractive woman as far as appearance goes. But that’s just the surface of who she is, and these fancy folks are as arrogant as can be deep down.”

“Ay—so ’a do seem, Billy Smallbury—so ’a do seem.” This utterance was very shaky by nature, and more so by circumstance, the jolting of the waggon not being without its effect upon the speaker’s larynx. It came from the man who held the reins.

“Ay—so it does seem, Billy Smallbury—so it does seem.” This statement was very shaky by nature, and even more so because of the circumstances, as the jolting of the wagon affected the speaker’s throat. It came from the man who held the reins.

“She’s a very vain feymell—so ’tis said here and there.”

“She’s a really vain woman—so they say here and there.”

“Ah, now. If so be ’tis like that, I can’t look her in the face. Lord, no: not I—heh-heh-heh! Such a shy man as I be!”

“Ah, now. If that’s the case, I can’t look her in the face. No way: not me—heh-heh-heh! I’m such a shy guy!”

“Yes—she’s very vain. ’Tis said that every night at going to bed she looks in the glass to put on her night-cap properly.”

“Yes—she’s very vain. It’s said that every night before going to bed, she looks in the mirror to adjust her nightcap properly.”

“And not a married woman. Oh, the world!”

“And not a married woman. Oh, the world!”

“And ’a can play the peanner, so ’tis said. Can play so clever that ’a can make a psalm tune sound as well as the merriest loose song a man can wish for.”

“And he can play the piano, or so they say. He plays so well that he can make a psalm sound just as good as the cheeriest song you could wish for.”

“D’ye tell o’t! A happy time for us, and I feel quite a new man! And how do she pay?”

“Do you hear that! It's a happy time for us, and I feel completely like a new person! And how does she pay?”

“That I don’t know, Master Poorgrass.”

“That I don’t know, Master Poorgrass.”

On hearing these and other similar remarks, a wild thought flashed into Gabriel’s mind that they might be speaking of Bathsheba. There were, however, no grounds for retaining such a supposition, for the waggon, though going in the direction of Weatherbury, might be going beyond it, and the woman alluded to seemed to be the mistress of some estate. They were now apparently close upon Weatherbury and not to alarm the speakers unnecessarily, Gabriel slipped out of the waggon unseen.

On hearing these and other similar comments, a wild thought crossed Gabriel's mind that they might be talking about Bathsheba. However, there was no reason to hold on to that assumption, since the wagon, although headed toward Weatherbury, could be going past it, and the woman they were referring to seemed to be the owner of some estate. They were now clearly close to Weatherbury, and not wanting to alarm the speakers unnecessarily, Gabriel slipped out of the wagon unseen.

He turned to an opening in the hedge, which he found to be a gate, and mounting thereon, he sat meditating whether to seek a cheap lodging in the village, or to ensure a cheaper one by lying under some hay or corn-stack. The crunching jangle of the waggon died upon his ear. He was about to walk on, when he noticed on his left hand an unusual light—appearing about half a mile distant. Oak watched it, and the glow increased. Something was on fire.

He turned to an opening in the hedge, which he discovered was a gate, and climbing up, he sat thinking about whether to find an inexpensive place to stay in the village or to save even more money by sleeping under a haystack or grain pile. The sound of the wagon faded away. He was about to continue walking when he noticed an unusual light to his left, about half a mile away. Oak watched it, and the glow grew brighter. Something was on fire.

Gabriel again mounted the gate, and, leaping down on the other side upon what he found to be ploughed soil, made across the field in the exact direction of the fire. The blaze, enlarging in a double ratio by his approach and its own increase, showed him as he drew nearer the outlines of ricks beside it, lighted up to great distinctness. A rick-yard was the source of the fire. His weary face now began to be painted over with a rich orange glow, and the whole front of his smock-frock and gaiters was covered with a dancing shadow pattern of thorn-twigs—the light reaching him through a leafless intervening hedge—and the metallic curve of his sheep-crook shone silver-bright in the same abounding rays. He came up to the boundary fence, and stood to regain breath. It seemed as if the spot was unoccupied by a living soul.

Gabriel climbed the gate again and jumped down onto what he realized was plowed soil, heading straight across the field toward the fire. As he got closer, the blaze, growing bigger as he approached, illuminated the outlines of haystacks nearby, making them very clear. The fire was coming from a rick-yard. His tired face started to glow with a warm orange light, and the front of his smock and gaiters was covered with a shifting pattern of shadows from thorn twigs—the light filtering through a bare hedge—and the metallic curve of his sheep-crook shone bright silver in the abundant light. He reached the boundary fence and paused to catch his breath. It seemed like the place was empty of any living soul.

The fire was issuing from a long straw-stack, which was so far gone as to preclude a possibility of saving it. A rick burns differently from a house. As the wind blows the fire inwards, the portion in flames completely disappears like melting sugar, and the outline is lost to the eye. However, a hay or a wheat-rick, well put together, will resist combustion for a length of time, if it begins on the outside.

The fire was coming from a long stack of straw, which was too far gone to save. A rick burns differently than a house. As the wind pushes the fire inwards, the flaming part completely vanishes like melting sugar, and the shape is lost from sight. However, a hay or wheat rick, if assembled well, will resist burning for a long time if the fire starts on the outside.

This before Gabriel’s eyes was a rick of straw, loosely put together, and the flames darted into it with lightning swiftness. It glowed on the windward side, rising and falling in intensity, like the coal of a cigar. Then a superincumbent bundle rolled down, with a whisking noise; flames elongated, and bent themselves about with a quiet roar, but no crackle. Banks of smoke went off horizontally at the back like passing clouds, and behind these burned hidden pyres, illuminating the semi-transparent sheet of smoke to a lustrous yellow uniformity. Individual straws in the foreground were consumed in a creeping movement of ruddy heat, as if they were knots of red worms, and above shone imaginary fiery faces, tongues hanging from lips, glaring eyes, and other impish forms, from which at intervals sparks flew in clusters like birds from a nest.

Before Gabriel's eyes was a pile of straw, loosely arranged, and the flames shot into it with lightning speed. It glowed on the side facing the wind, flickering in intensity, like the embers of a cigar. Then a top bundle tumbled down with a whooshing sound; flames stretched out and twisted around with a low roar, but without any crackling. Clouds of smoke drifted out horizontally from the back like passing clouds, and behind these burned hidden fires, lighting up the semi-transparent smoke to a bright yellow uniformity. Individual straws in the foreground were consumed in a slow movement of glowing heat, as if they were clusters of red worms, and above shone imagined fiery faces, tongues hanging out, glaring eyes, and other mischievous shapes, from which sparks occasionally flew in groups like birds from a nest.

Oak suddenly ceased from being a mere spectator by discovering the case to be more serious than he had at first imagined. A scroll of smoke blew aside and revealed to him a wheat-rick in startling juxtaposition with the decaying one, and behind this a series of others, composing the main corn produce of the farm; so that instead of the straw-stack standing, as he had imagined comparatively isolated, there was a regular connection between it and the remaining stacks of the group.

Oak suddenly stopped being just a bystander when he realized the situation was more serious than he originally thought. A wisp of smoke cleared away and showed him a wheat stack in surprising contrast to the decaying one, and behind it were several others, making up the main grain production of the farm. So instead of the straw stack standing alone, as he had imagined, there was a clear connection between it and the other stacks in the group.

Gabriel leapt over the hedge, and saw that he was not alone. The first man he came to was running about in a great hurry, as if his thoughts were several yards in advance of his body, which they could never drag on fast enough.

Gabriel jumped over the hedge and realized he wasn't alone. The first man he encountered was darting around frantically, as if his mind was several steps ahead of his body, which could never keep up.

“O, man—fire, fire! A good master and a bad servant is fire, fire!—I mane a bad servant and a good master. Oh, Mark Clark—come! And you, Billy Smallbury—and you, Maryann Money—and you, Jan Coggan, and Matthew there!” Other figures now appeared behind this shouting man and among the smoke, and Gabriel found that, far from being alone he was in a great company—whose shadows danced merrily up and down, timed by the jigging of the flames, and not at all by their owners’ movements. The assemblage—belonging to that class of society which casts its thoughts into the form of feeling, and its feelings into the form of commotion—set to work with a remarkable confusion of purpose.

“Oh, man—fire, fire! A good master and a bad servant is fire, fire!—I mean a bad servant and a good master. Oh, Mark Clark—come! And you, Billy Smallbury—and you, Maryann Money—and you, Jan Coggan, and Matthew there!” Other figures now appeared behind this shouting man and among the smoke, and Gabriel found that, far from being alone, he was in a great company—whose shadows danced merrily up and down, synced with the flickering flames, and not at all with their owners’ movements. The group—belonging to that part of society which translates thoughts into feelings and feelings into commotion—set to work with a remarkable confusion of purpose.

“Stop the draught under the wheat-rick!” cried Gabriel to those nearest to him. The corn stood on stone staddles, and between these, tongues of yellow hue from the burning straw licked and darted playfully. If the fire once got under this stack, all would be lost.

“Put out the fire under the wheat stack!” Gabriel shouted to the people closest to him. The grain was propped up on stone supports, and between them, tongues of yellow flames from the burning straw flickered and danced. If the fire got under this stack, everything would be gone.

“Get a tarpaulin—quick!” said Gabriel.

"Get a tarp—quick!" said Gabriel.

A rick-cloth was brought, and they hung it like a curtain across the channel. The flames immediately ceased to go under the bottom of the corn-stack, and stood up vertical.

A rick-cloth was brought, and they hung it like a curtain across the channel. The flames immediately stopped going under the corn-stack and stood up straight.

“Stand here with a bucket of water and keep the cloth wet.” said Gabriel again.

“Stand here with a bucket of water and keep the cloth wet,” Gabriel said again.

The flames, now driven upwards, began to attack the angles of the huge roof covering the wheat-stack.

The flames, now shooting up, started to lick at the corners of the large roof covering the wheat stack.

“A ladder,” cried Gabriel.

“A ladder,” shouted Gabriel.

“The ladder was against the straw-rick and is burnt to a cinder,” said a spectre-like form in the smoke.

“The ladder was leaning against the straw stack and is now reduced to ashes,” said a ghostly figure in the smoke.

Oak seized the cut ends of the sheaves, as if he were going to engage in the operation of “reed-drawing,” and digging in his feet, and occasionally sticking in the stem of his sheep-crook, he clambered up the beetling face. He at once sat astride the very apex, and began with his crook to beat off the fiery fragments which had lodged thereon, shouting to the others to get him a bough and a ladder, and some water.

Oak grabbed the cut ends of the sheaves, as if he was about to start “reed-drawing.” Digging his feet in and occasionally using the stem of his sheep-crook for balance, he climbed up the steep slope. He quickly sat at the very top and started using his crook to knock off the fiery bits that had settled there, shouting for the others to bring him a branch, a ladder, and some water.

Billy Smallbury—one of the men who had been on the waggon—by this time had found a ladder, which Mark Clark ascended, holding on beside Oak upon the thatch. The smoke at this corner was stifling, and Clark, a nimble fellow, having been handed a bucket of water, bathed Oak’s face and sprinkled him generally, whilst Gabriel, now with a long beech-bough in one hand, in addition to his crook in the other, kept sweeping the stack and dislodging all fiery particles.

Billy Smallbury—one of the guys who had been on the wagon—had found a ladder by this point, which Mark Clark climbed, holding on next to Oak on the thatch. The smoke in this corner was suffocating, and Clark, being quick on his feet, took a bucket of water and splashed it on Oak’s face, soaking him all over, while Gabriel, now with a long beech branch in one hand and his crook in the other, kept sweeping the stack and knocking off any glowing embers.

On the ground the groups of villagers were still occupied in doing all they could to keep down the conflagration, which was not much. They were all tinged orange, and backed up by shadows of varying pattern. Round the corner of the largest stack, out of the direct rays of the fire, stood a pony, bearing a young woman on its back. By her side was another woman, on foot. These two seemed to keep at a distance from the fire, that the horse might not become restive.

On the ground, the groups of villagers were still busy trying to control the fire, although there wasn’t much they could do. They were all lit up in orange and were surrounded by shadows of different shapes. Around the corner of the biggest stack, out of the direct light of the flames, stood a pony with a young woman on its back. Next to her was another woman, walking alongside. The two of them appeared to be keeping their distance from the fire to prevent the pony from getting restless.

“He’s a shepherd,” said the woman on foot. “Yes—he is. See how his crook shines as he beats the rick with it. And his smock-frock is burnt in two holes, I declare! A fine young shepherd he is too, ma’am.”

“He's a shepherd,” said the woman walking. “Yeah—he is. Look how his crook gleams as he hits the rick with it. And his smock-frock has two burnt holes in it, I swear! He’s quite a fine young shepherd too, ma’am.”

“Whose shepherd is he?” said the equestrian in a clear voice.

“Whose shepherd is he?” asked the rider in a clear voice.

“Don’t know, ma’am.”

"Not sure, ma'am."

“Don’t any of the others know?”

“Don’t any of the others know?”

“Nobody at all—I’ve asked ’em. Quite a stranger, they say.”

“Nobody at all—I’ve asked them. They say it’s a total stranger.”

The young woman on the pony rode out from the shade and looked anxiously around.

The young woman on the pony rode out from the shade and looked around nervously.

“Do you think the barn is safe?” she said.

“Do you think the barn is safe?” she asked.

“D’ye think the barn is safe, Jan Coggan?” said the second woman, passing on the question to the nearest man in that direction.

“Do you think the barn is safe, Jan Coggan?” asked the second woman, directing the question to the nearest man.

“Safe now—leastwise I think so. If this rick had gone the barn would have followed. ’Tis that bold shepherd up there that have done the most good—he sitting on the top o’ rick, whizzing his great long arms about like a windmill.”

“Safe now—at least I think so. If this haystack had fallen, the barn would have followed. It’s that brave shepherd up there who’s done the most good—he’s sitting on top of the haystack, waving his long arms around like a windmill.”

“He does work hard,” said the young woman on horseback, looking up at Gabriel through her thick woollen veil. “I wish he was shepherd here. Don’t any of you know his name.”

“He works really hard,” said the young woman on horseback, looking up at Gabriel through her thick wool veil. “I wish he was the shepherd here. Does anyone know his name?”

“Never heard the man’s name in my life, or seed his form afore.”

“Never heard the guy's name in my life, or seen his face before.”

The fire began to get worsted, and Gabriel’s elevated position being no longer required of him, he made as if to descend.

The fire started to get worse, and since Gabriel’s elevated position was no longer needed, he began to climb down.

“Maryann,” said the girl on horseback, “go to him as he comes down, and say that the farmer wishes to thank him for the great service he has done.”

“Maryann,” said the girl on horseback, “go to him as he comes down and tell him that the farmer wants to thank him for the important service he has done.”

Maryann stalked off towards the rick and met Oak at the foot of the ladder. She delivered her message.

Maryann stormed off toward the dock and met Oak at the bottom of the ladder. She gave him her message.

“Where is your master the farmer?” asked Gabriel, kindling with the idea of getting employment that seemed to strike him now.

“Where is your boss, the farmer?” asked Gabriel, getting excited about the idea of finding a job that suddenly seemed possible to him.

“’Tisn’t a master; ’tis a mistress, shepherd.”

“It's not a master; it's a mistress, shepherd.”

“A woman farmer?”

"Female farmer?"

“Ay, ’a b’lieve, and a rich one too!” said a bystander. “Lately ’a came here from a distance. Took on her uncle’s farm, who died suddenly. Used to measure his money in half-pint cups. They say now that she’ve business in every bank in Casterbridge, and thinks no more of playing pitch-and-toss sovereign than you and I do pitch-halfpenny—not a bit in the world, shepherd.”

“Yeah, I believe it, and she’s a wealthy one too!” said a bystander. “She recently arrived here from far away. She took over her uncle's farm after he died unexpectedly. He used to measure his money in half-pint cups. They say now that she has business dealings in every bank in Casterbridge and doesn’t think twice about playing pitch-and-toss with sovereigns, just like you and I do with pitch-halfpenny—not at all, shepherd.”

“That’s she, back there upon the pony,” said Maryann; “wi’ her face a-covered up in that black cloth with holes in it.”

"That's her, back there on the pony," said Maryann; "with her face covered up in that black cloth with holes in it."

Oak, his features smudged, grimy, and undiscoverable from the smoke and heat, his smock-frock burnt into holes and dripping with water, the ash stem of his sheep-crook charred six inches shorter, advanced with the humility stern adversity had thrust upon him up to the slight female form in the saddle. He lifted his hat with respect, and not without gallantry: stepping close to her hanging feet he said in a hesitating voice,—

Oak, his face smudged, dirty, and unrecognizable from the smoke and heat, his work smock burned with holes and soaked with water, the ash handle of his sheep-crook six inches shorter from the fire, approached the delicate figure in the saddle with the quiet dignity that hardship had forced upon him. He tipped his hat respectfully, and with a touch of gallantry: stepping closer to her dangling feet, he spoke in a hesitant voice,—

“Do you happen to want a shepherd, ma’am?”

“Do you want a shepherd, ma’am?”

She lifted the wool veil tied round her face, and looked all astonishment. Gabriel and his cold-hearted darling, Bathsheba Everdene, were face to face.

She lifted the wool veil tied around her face and looked completely shocked. Gabriel and his cold-hearted love, Bathsheba Everdene, were face to face.

Bathsheba did not speak, and he mechanically repeated in an abashed and sad voice,—

Bathsheba didn't say anything, and he automatically responded in a embarrassed and somber tone,—

“Do you want a shepherd, ma’am?”

“Do you need a shepherd, ma’am?”

CHAPTER VII
RECOGNITION—A TIMID GIRL

Bathsheba withdrew into the shade. She scarcely knew whether most to be amused at the singularity of the meeting, or to be concerned at its awkwardness. There was room for a little pity, also for a very little exultation: the former at his position, the latter at her own. Embarrassed she was not, and she remembered Gabriel’s declaration of love to her at Norcombe only to think she had nearly forgotten it.

Bathsheba moved into the shade. She could hardly decide if she should be amused by the oddness of the meeting or concerned about its awkwardness. There was also a bit of pity for him and a touch of pride for herself: pity for his situation, pride for her own. She wasn’t embarrassed, and she recalled Gabriel’s declaration of love to her at Norcombe just enough to realize she had almost forgotten it.

“Yes,” she murmured, putting on an air of dignity, and turning again to him with a little warmth of cheek; “I do want a shepherd. But—”

“Yes,” she said softly, putting on a dignified front and turning back to him with a hint of blush; “I do want a shepherd. But—”

“He’s the very man, ma’am,” said one of the villagers, quietly.

“That's the guy, ma'am,” said one of the villagers quietly.

Conviction breeds conviction. “Ay, that ’a is,” said a second, decisively.

Conviction breeds conviction. “Yeah, it is,” said a second, confidently.

“The man, truly!” said a third, with heartiness.

“The man, seriously!” said a third, with enthusiasm.

“He’s all there!” said number four, fervidly.

"He's all there!" said number four, enthusiastically.

“Then will you tell him to speak to the bailiff?” said Bathsheba.

“Then will you ask him to talk to the bailiff?” Bathsheba said.

All was practical again now. A summer eve and loneliness would have been necessary to give the meeting its proper fulness of romance.

All was practical again now. A summer evening and loneliness would have been needed to give the meeting its true sense of romance.

The bailiff was pointed out to Gabriel, who, checking the palpitation within his breast at discovering that this Ashtoreth of strange report was only a modification of Venus the well-known and admired, retired with him to talk over the necessary preliminaries of hiring.

The bailiff was shown to Gabriel, who, feeling the quickening of his heart upon realizing that this strange figure was just a version of the well-known and admired Venus, stepped aside with him to discuss the necessary details of hiring.

The fire before them wasted away. “Men,” said Bathsheba, “you shall take a little refreshment after this extra work. Will you come to the house?”

The fire in front of them dwindled. “Guys,” Bathsheba said, “you should grab a snack after all this extra work. Will you come to the house?”

“We could knock in a bit and a drop a good deal freer, Miss, if so be ye’d send it to Warren’s Malthouse,” replied the spokesman.

“We could dig in a little bit and drop a lot more freely, Miss, if you’d send it to Warren’s Malthouse,” replied the spokesperson.

Bathsheba then rode off into the darkness, and the men straggled on to the village in twos and threes—Oak and the bailiff being left by the rick alone.

Bathsheba then rode off into the darkness, and the men walked to the village in pairs and small groups—Oak and the bailiff were left by the rick all alone.

“And now,” said the bailiff, finally, “all is settled, I think, about your coming, and I am going home-along. Good-night to ye, shepherd.”

“And now,” said the bailiff, finally, “everything is settled about your arrival, and I’m heading home. Good night to you, shepherd.”

“Can you get me a lodging?” inquired Gabriel.

“Can you find me a place to stay?” Gabriel asked.

“That I can’t, indeed,” he said, moving past Oak as a Christian edges past an offertory-plate when he does not mean to contribute. “If you follow on the road till you come to Warren’s Malthouse, where they are all gone to have their snap of victuals, I daresay some of ’em will tell you of a place. Good-night to ye, shepherd.”

“Actually, I can’t,” he said, stepping around Oak like a Christian sidestepping an offering plate when he doesn't plan to give. “If you continue down the road until you reach Warren’s Malthouse, where everyone has gone to grab a bite to eat, I’m sure some of them will point you to a place. Good night to you, shepherd.”

The bailiff who showed this nervous dread of loving his neighbour as himself, went up the hill, and Oak walked on to the village, still astonished at the reencounter with Bathsheba, glad of his nearness to her, and perplexed at the rapidity with which the unpractised girl of Norcombe had developed into the supervising and cool woman here. But some women only require an emergency to make them fit for one.

The bailiff, who felt anxious about loving his neighbor as himself, went up the hill, while Oak continued to the village, still surprised by his encounter with Bathsheba, happy to be near her, and confused by how quickly the inexperienced girl from Norcombe had transformed into the competent and composed woman before him. But some women just need a situation to bring out their capabilities.

Obliged, to some extent, to forgo dreaming in order to find the way, he reached the churchyard, and passed round it under the wall where several ancient trees grew. There was a wide margin of grass along here, and Gabriel’s footsteps were deadened by its softness, even at this indurating period of the year. When abreast of a trunk which appeared to be the oldest of the old, he became aware that a figure was standing behind it. Gabriel did not pause in his walk, and in another moment he accidentally kicked a loose stone. The noise was enough to disturb the motionless stranger, who started and assumed a careless position.

Feeling somewhat compelled to set aside dreaming in order to find his way, he reached the churchyard and walked around it by the wall where several ancient trees stood. There was a wide strip of grass here, and Gabriel’s footsteps were muted by its softness, even during this hardening time of year. When he got level with a trunk that seemed to be the oldest of them all, he noticed a figure standing behind it. Gabriel didn't stop in his stride, and a moment later, he accidentally kicked a loose stone. The noise was enough to shake the still stranger, who flinched and took on a relaxed stance.

It was a slim girl, rather thinly clad.

It was a slender girl, dressed quite lightly.

“Good-night to you,” said Gabriel, heartily.

“Good night to you,” Gabriel said warmly.

“Good-night,” said the girl to Gabriel.

“Good night,” said the girl to Gabriel.

The voice was unexpectedly attractive; it was the low and dulcet note suggestive of romance; common in descriptions, rare in experience.

The voice was surprisingly appealing; it had a deep and sweet tone that hinted at romance—something often described but rarely experienced.

“I’ll thank you to tell me if I’m in the way for Warren’s Malthouse?” Gabriel resumed, primarily to gain the information, indirectly to get more of the music.

“I'd appreciate it if you could let me know if I'm blocking the way to Warren’s Malthouse?” Gabriel continued, mostly to find out the information, but also to enjoy more of the music.

“Quite right. It’s at the bottom of the hill. And do you know—” The girl hesitated and then went on again. “Do you know how late they keep open the Buck’s Head Inn?” She seemed to be won by Gabriel’s heartiness, as Gabriel had been won by her modulations.

“That's exactly right. It's at the bottom of the hill. And do you know—” The girl paused and then continued. “Do you know how late the Buck’s Head Inn stays open?” She appeared to be charmed by Gabriel’s enthusiasm, just as Gabriel had been captivated by her tone.

“I don’t know where the Buck’s Head is, or anything about it. Do you think of going there to-night?”

“I don’t know where the Buck’s Head is or anything about it. Are you thinking of going there tonight?”

“Yes—” The woman again paused. There was no necessity for any continuance of speech, and the fact that she did add more seemed to proceed from an unconscious desire to show unconcern by making a remark, which is noticeable in the ingenuous when they are acting by stealth. “You are not a Weatherbury man?” she said, timorously.

“Yeah—” The woman paused again. There was no need to keep talking, and the fact that she added more seemed to come from an automatic urge to appear casual by making a comment, which is common in people when they're trying to be discreet. “You’re not from Weatherbury, are you?” she asked nervously.

“I am not. I am the new shepherd—just arrived.”

“I’m not. I’m the new shepherd—just arrived.”

“Only a shepherd—and you seem almost a farmer by your ways.”

“Only a shepherd—and you seem more like a farmer with how you act.”

“Only a shepherd,” Gabriel repeated, in a dull cadence of finality. His thoughts were directed to the past, his eyes to the feet of the girl; and for the first time he saw lying there a bundle of some sort. She may have perceived the direction of his face, for she said coaxingly,—

“Just a shepherd,” Gabriel repeated, with a flat tone of finality. His thoughts wandered to the past, his eyes focused on the girl’s feet; and for the first time, he noticed a bundle of some kind lying there. She might have sensed where he was looking, because she gently said,—

“You won’t say anything in the parish about having seen me here, will you—at least, not for a day or two?”

“You won’t mention seeing me here in the parish, will you—at least, not for a day or two?”

“I won’t if you wish me not to,” said Oak.

"I won't if you don’t want me to," said Oak.

“Thank you, indeed,” the other replied. “I am rather poor, and I don’t want people to know anything about me.” Then she was silent and shivered.

“Thank you, really,” the other replied. “I’m pretty poor, and I don’t want anyone to know anything about me.” Then she fell silent and shivered.

“You ought to have a cloak on such a cold night,” Gabriel observed. “I would advise ’ee to get indoors.”

“You should have a jacket on such a cold night,” Gabriel said. “I suggest you get inside.”

“O no! Would you mind going on and leaving me? I thank you much for what you have told me.”

“O no! Would you mind going ahead and leaving me? I really appreciate what you’ve shared with me.”

“I will go on,” he said; adding hesitatingly,—“Since you are not very well off, perhaps you would accept this trifle from me. It is only a shilling, but it is all I have to spare.”

“I'll keep going,” he said, adding hesitantly, “Since you’re not in the best situation, maybe you could take this small gift from me. It’s just a shilling, but it’s all I can spare.”

“Yes, I will take it,” said the stranger gratefully.

“Yes, I’ll take it,” the stranger said, expressing gratitude.

She extended her hand; Gabriel his. In feeling for each other’s palm in the gloom before the money could be passed, a minute incident occurred which told much. Gabriel’s fingers alighted on the young woman’s wrist. It was beating with a throb of tragic intensity. He had frequently felt the same quick, hard beat in the femoral artery of his lambs when overdriven. It suggested a consumption too great of a vitality which, to judge from her figure and stature, was already too little.

She reached out her hand; Gabriel did the same. While searching for each other’s palms in the darkness before the money changed hands, a small moment happened that revealed a lot. Gabriel’s fingers brushed against the young woman’s wrist. It was pulsing with a rhythm of intense emotional pain. He had often sensed the same rapid, strong pulse in the femoral artery of his lambs when they were overworked. It hinted at a drain on a vitality that, judging by her build and height, was already insufficient.

“What is the matter?”

"What's the matter?"

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“But there is?”

"But is there?"

“No, no, no! Let your having seen me be a secret!”

“No, no, no! Keep it a secret that you saw me!”

“Very well; I will. Good-night, again.”

“Alright; I will. Good night, again.”

“Good-night.”

"Good night."

The young girl remained motionless by the tree, and Gabriel descended into the village of Weatherbury, or Lower Longpuddle as it was sometimes called. He fancied that he had felt himself in the penumbra of a very deep sadness when touching that slight and fragile creature. But wisdom lies in moderating mere impressions, and Gabriel endeavoured to think little of this.

The young girl stood still by the tree, and Gabriel made his way down into the village of Weatherbury, which was sometimes referred to as Lower Longpuddle. He thought he sensed a deep sadness when he touched that delicate and fragile girl. But the wise thing to do is to keep those feelings in check, and Gabriel tried to not dwell on it too much.

CHAPTER VIII
THE MALTHOUSE—THE CHAT—NEWS

Warren’s Malthouse was enclosed by an old wall inwrapped with ivy, and though not much of the exterior was visible at this hour, the character and purposes of the building were clearly enough shown by its outline upon the sky. From the walls an overhanging thatched roof sloped up to a point in the centre, upon which rose a small wooden lantern, fitted with louvre-boards on all the four sides, and from these openings a mist was dimly perceived to be escaping into the night air. There was no window in front; but a square hole in the door was glazed with a single pane, through which red, comfortable rays now stretched out upon the ivied wall in front. Voices were to be heard inside.

Warren’s Malthouse was surrounded by an old wall covered in ivy, and although not much of the outside was visible at this hour, the shape and purpose of the building were clearly outlined against the sky. From the walls, a sloping thatched roof rose to a point in the center, topped with a small wooden lantern that had louvered openings on all four sides, and from these, a faint mist could be seen escaping into the night air. There was no window out front, but a square hole in the door was fitted with a single pane of glass, through which warm, red light stretched out onto the ivy-covered wall outside. Voices could be heard from inside.

Oak’s hand skimmed the surface of the door with fingers extended to an Elymas-the-Sorcerer pattern, till he found a leathern strap, which he pulled. This lifted a wooden latch, and the door swung open.

Oak’s hand glided over the door, fingers spread out in an Elymas-the-Sorcerer pattern, until he found a leather strap, which he pulled. This raised a wooden latch, and the door swung open.

The room inside was lighted only by the ruddy glow from the kiln mouth, which shone over the floor with the streaming horizontality of the setting sun, and threw upwards the shadows of all facial irregularities in those assembled around. The stone-flag floor was worn into a path from the doorway to the kiln, and into undulations everywhere. A curved settle of unplaned oak stretched along one side, and in a remote corner was a small bed and bedstead, the owner and frequent occupier of which was the maltster.

The room inside was lit only by the red glow from the kiln, casting a warm light across the floor like the setting sun and creating shadows that highlighted everyone's facial features. The stone floor was worn down into a path leading from the doorway to the kiln, with uneven surfaces everywhere. A curved bench made of rough oak ran along one side, and in a distant corner was a small bed and bed frame, often used by the maltster, who owned it and frequently slept there.

This aged man was now sitting opposite the fire, his frosty white hair and beard overgrowing his gnarled figure like the grey moss and lichen upon a leafless apple-tree. He wore breeches and the laced-up shoes called ankle-jacks; he kept his eyes fixed upon the fire.

This old man was now sitting across from the fire, his frosty white hair and beard growing over his gnarled body like grey moss and lichen on a leafless apple tree. He wore trousers and laced shoes called ankle-jacks; he kept his eyes focused on the fire.

Gabriel’s nose was greeted by an atmosphere laden with the sweet smell of new malt. The conversation (which seemed to have been concerning the origin of the fire) immediately ceased, and every one ocularly criticised him to the degree expressed by contracting the flesh of their foreheads and looking at him with narrowed eyelids, as if he had been a light too strong for their sight. Several exclaimed meditatively, after this operation had been completed:—

Gabriel's nose was met with the rich scent of fresh malt. The conversation (which seemed to be about where the fire had started) suddenly stopped, and everyone looked at him critically, their foreheads wrinkling and their eyes narrowing, as if he was too bright for them to look at directly. After this had happened, several people thoughtfully said:—

“Oh, ’tis the new shepherd, ’a b’lieve.”

“Oh, it's the new shepherd, I believe.”

“We thought we heard a hand pawing about the door for the bobbin, but weren’t sure ’twere not a dead leaf blowed across,” said another. “Come in, shepherd; sure ye be welcome, though we don’t know yer name.”

“We thought we heard a hand scratching at the door for the bobbin, but we weren’t sure if it was just a dead leaf blowing across,” said another. “Come in, shepherd; you’re welcome, even though we don’t know your name.”

“Gabriel Oak, that’s my name, neighbours.”

“Gabriel Oak, that’s my name, neighbors.”

The ancient maltster sitting in the midst turned at this—his turning being as the turning of a rusty crane.

The old maltster sitting in the center turned at this—his turn was like that of a rusty crane.

“That’s never Gable Oak’s grandson over at Norcombe—never!” he said, as a formula expressive of surprise, which nobody was supposed for a moment to take literally.

"That can’t be Gable Oak’s grandson over at Norcombe—no way!” he said, as a way to express surprise, which nobody was actually expected to take literally.

“My father and my grandfather were old men of the name of Gabriel,” said the shepherd, placidly.

“My dad and my granddad were both old men named Gabriel,” said the shepherd calmly.

“Thought I knowed the man’s face as I seed him on the rick!—thought I did! And where be ye trading o’t to now, shepherd?”

“Thought I recognized the man’s face when I saw him on the rick!—thought I did! And where are you headed to now, shepherd?”

“I’m thinking of biding here,” said Mr. Oak.

“I’m thinking of staying here,” said Mr. Oak.

“Knowed yer grandfather for years and years!” continued the maltster, the words coming forth of their own accord as if the momentum previously imparted had been sufficient.

“I've known your grandfather for years and years!” continued the maltster, the words coming out on their own as if the previous momentum had been enough.

“Ah—and did you!”

“Wow—and did you!”

“Knowed yer grandmother.”

"Knew your grandmother."

“And her too!”

"And her as well!"

“Likewise knowed yer father when he was a child. Why, my boy Jacob there and your father were sworn brothers—that they were sure—weren’t ye, Jacob?”

“Also, I knew your father when he was a child. My boy Jacob there and your father were like sworn brothers—they really were—right, Jacob?”

“Ay, sure,” said his son, a young man about sixty-five, with a semi-bald head and one tooth in the left centre of his upper jaw, which made much of itself by standing prominent, like a milestone in a bank. “But ’twas Joe had most to do with him. However, my son William must have knowed the very man afore us—didn’t ye, Billy, afore ye left Norcombe?”

“Ay, sure,” said his son, a young man around sixty-five, with a mostly bald head and one prominent tooth in the center of his upper jaw, which stood out like a milestone in a field. “But it was Joe who was most involved with him. Anyway, my son William must have known the very man before us—didn’t you, Billy, before you left Norcombe?”

“No, ’twas Andrew,” said Jacob’s son Billy, a child of forty, or thereabouts, who manifested the peculiarity of possessing a cheerful soul in a gloomy body, and whose whiskers were assuming a chinchilla shade here and there.

“No, it was Andrew,” said Jacob’s son Billy, a man of about forty, who had the unusual trait of having a cheerful spirit in a gloomy appearance, with a few chinchilla-colored patches starting to appear in his whiskers.

“I can mind Andrew,” said Oak, “as being a man in the place when I was quite a child.”

“I remember Andrew,” said Oak, “as being a man in the area when I was just a kid.”

“Ay—the other day I and my youngest daughter, Liddy, were over at my grandson’s christening,” continued Billy. “We were talking about this very family, and ’twas only last Purification Day in this very world, when the use-money is gied away to the second-best poor folk, you know, shepherd, and I can mind the day because they all had to traypse up to the vestry—yes, this very man’s family.”

“Ay—the other day my youngest daughter, Liddy, and I were at my grandson’s christening,” Billy continued. “We were talking about this very family, and it was only last Purification Day in this very world, when the money is given away to the second-best poor people, you know, shepherd, and I can remember the day because they all had to trudge up to the vestry—yes, this very man’s family.”

“Come, shepherd, and drink. ’Tis gape and swaller with us—a drap of sommit, but not of much account,” said the maltster, removing from the fire his eyes, which were vermilion-red and bleared by gazing into it for so many years. “Take up the God-forgive-me, Jacob. See if ’tis warm, Jacob.”

“Come, shepherd, and have a drink. It’s just a sip with us—a bit of something, but not a big deal,” said the maltster, pulling his eyes away from the fire, which were a dull red and bloodshot from staring into it for so many years. “Pick up the God-forgive-me, Jacob. See if it’s warm, Jacob.”

Jacob stooped to the God-forgive-me, which was a two-handled tall mug standing in the ashes, cracked and charred with heat: it was rather furred with extraneous matter about the outside, especially in the crevices of the handles, the innermost curves of which may not have seen daylight for several years by reason of this encrustation thereon—formed of ashes accidentally wetted with cider and baked hard; but to the mind of any sensible drinker the cup was no worse for that, being incontestably clean on the inside and about the rim. It may be observed that such a class of mug is called a God-forgive-me in Weatherbury and its vicinity for uncertain reasons; probably because its size makes any given toper feel ashamed of himself when he sees its bottom in drinking it empty.

Jacob bent down to pick up the God-forgive-me, a tall mug with two handles that was sitting in the ashes, cracked and burned. The outside was covered in some strange grime, especially in the crevices of the handles, which probably hadn’t seen the light of day in years because of the hard crust formed from ashes mixed with cider. But for any sensible drinker, the inside and the rim were definitely clean, so the mug was fine to use. It’s worth noting that this type of mug is called a God-forgive-me in Weatherbury and the surrounding area for unclear reasons. It’s likely because its size makes anyone drinking from it feel a bit embarrassed when they see the bottom after finishing it.

Jacob, on receiving the order to see if the liquor was warm enough, placidly dipped his forefinger into it by way of thermometer, and having pronounced it nearly of the proper degree, raised the cup and very civilly attempted to dust some of the ashes from the bottom with the skirt of his smock-frock, because Shepherd Oak was a stranger.

Jacob, upon getting the order to check if the liquor was warm enough, calmly dipped his forefinger into it like a thermometer, and after deciding it was almost at the right temperature, lifted the cup and politely tried to brush some of the ashes from the bottom with the hem of his smock-frock since Shepherd Oak was a stranger.

“A clane cup for the shepherd,” said the maltster commandingly.

“A clean cup for the shepherd,” said the maltster firmly.

“No—not at all,” said Gabriel, in a reproving tone of considerateness. “I never fuss about dirt in its pure state, and when I know what sort it is.” Taking the mug he drank an inch or more from the depth of its contents, and duly passed it to the next man. “I wouldn’t think of giving such trouble to neighbours in washing up when there’s so much work to be done in the world already,” continued Oak in a moister tone, after recovering from the stoppage of breath which is occasioned by pulls at large mugs.

“No—not at all,” Gabriel said in a disapproving yet considerate tone. “I don’t mind dirt when it’s natural, and I know what kind it is.” He took a sip from the mug, drank about an inch from the bottom, and then passed it to the next guy. “I wouldn’t want to cause my neighbors the trouble of washing up when there’s already so much work to do in the world,” Oak added, his voice slightly dampened after recovering from the breathlessness that comes from taking big gulps from large mugs.

“A right sensible man,” said Jacob.

"A really sensible guy," said Jacob.

“True, true; it can’t be gainsaid!” observed a brisk young man—Mark Clark by name, a genial and pleasant gentleman, whom to meet anywhere in your travels was to know, to know was to drink with, and to drink with was, unfortunately, to pay for.

“That's right, that's right; no one can argue with that!” said a lively young man named Mark Clark, a friendly and pleasant guy. Meeting him during your travels meant you’d get to know him, getting to know him meant having a drink together, and unfortunately, having a drink together meant you’d be the one footing the bill.

“And here’s a mouthful of bread and bacon that mis’ess have sent, shepherd. The cider will go down better with a bit of victuals. Don’t ye chaw quite close, shepherd, for I let the bacon fall in the road outside as I was bringing it along, and may be ’tis rather gritty. There, ’tis clane dirt; and we all know what that is, as you say, and you bain’t a particular man we see, shepherd.”

"And here’s a mouthful of bread and bacon that the missus sent, shepherd. The cider will taste better with some food. Don’t chew too closely, shepherd, because I dropped the bacon on the road outside while I was bringing it, so it might be a bit gritty. There, it’s clean dirt; and we all know what that is, as you say, and you aren’t a picky man, are you, shepherd?"

“True, true—not at all,” said the friendly Oak.

“That's right, not at all,” said the friendly Oak.

“Don’t let your teeth quite meet, and you won’t feel the sandiness at all. Ah! ’tis wonderful what can be done by contrivance!”

“Don’t let your teeth touch, and you won’t feel the graininess at all. Ah! It’s amazing what can be achieved with a little ingenuity!”

“My own mind exactly, neighbour.”

“Exactly my thoughts, neighbor.”

“Ah, he’s his grandfer’s own grandson!—his grandfer were just such a nice unparticular man!” said the maltster.

“Ah, he's his grandfather's own grandson!—his grandfather was just such a nice, easygoing man!” said the maltster.

“Drink, Henry Fray—drink,” magnanimously said Jan Coggan, a person who held Saint-Simonian notions of share and share alike where liquor was concerned, as the vessel showed signs of approaching him in its gradual revolution among them.

“Drink, Henry Fray—drink,” generously said Jan Coggan, a person who believed in sharing everything equally, especially when it came to drinks, as the cup slowly made its way towards him in its gradual rotation among them.

Having at this moment reached the end of a wistful gaze into mid-air, Henry did not refuse. He was a man of more than middle age, with eyebrows high up in his forehead, who laid it down that the law of the world was bad, with a long-suffering look through his listeners at the world alluded to, as it presented itself to his imagination. He always signed his name “Henery”—strenuously insisting upon that spelling, and if any passing schoolmaster ventured to remark that the second “e” was superfluous and old-fashioned, he received the reply that “H-e-n-e-r-y” was the name he was christened and the name he would stick to—in the tone of one to whom orthographical differences were matters which had a great deal to do with personal character.

Having just finished a thoughtful stare into space, Henry didn't decline. He was a man past middle age, with high-set eyebrows, who firmly believed that the world's laws were flawed, looking at his audience with a long-suffering expression reflecting his view of the world as he imagined it. He always signed his name “Henery”—insisting on that spelling, and if any passing schoolteacher dared to point out that the second “e” was unnecessary and outdated, he would respond that “H-e-n-e-r-y” was the name he was given at birth and the name he would stick to—speaking as if spelling variations were deeply tied to one's personal identity.

Mr. Jan Coggan, who had passed the cup to Henery, was a crimson man with a spacious countenance and private glimmer in his eye, whose name had appeared on the marriage register of Weatherbury and neighbouring parishes as best man and chief witness in countless unions of the previous twenty years; he also very frequently filled the post of head godfather in baptisms of the subtly-jovial kind.

Mr. Jan Coggan, who had handed the cup to Henery, was a red-faced man with a broad face and a twinkle in his eye. His name had shown up on the marriage register of Weatherbury and nearby parishes as best man and chief witness in countless weddings over the past twenty years; he also often took on the role of head godfather at lighthearted baptisms.

“Come, Mark Clark—come. Ther’s plenty more in the barrel,” said Jan.

“Come on, Mark Clark—let’s go. There’s plenty more in the barrel,” said Jan.

“Ay—that I will, ’tis my only doctor,” replied Mr. Clark, who, twenty years younger than Jan Coggan, revolved in the same orbit. He secreted mirth on all occasions for special discharge at popular parties.

“Ay—that I will, it’s my only doctor,” replied Mr. Clark, who, twenty years younger than Jan Coggan, moved in the same social circle. He stored up laughter for all occasions to let loose at social gatherings.

“Why, Joseph Poorgrass, ye han’t had a drop!” said Mr. Coggan to a self-conscious man in the background, thrusting the cup towards him.

“Why, Joseph Poorgrass, you haven’t had a drop!” said Mr. Coggan to a self-conscious man in the background, pushing the cup toward him.

“Such a modest man as he is!” said Jacob Smallbury. “Why, ye’ve hardly had strength of eye enough to look in our young mis’ess’s face, so I hear, Joseph?”

“Such a humble guy he is!” said Jacob Smallbury. “Well, I hear you’ve barely had the strength to look our young lady in the face, right, Joseph?”

All looked at Joseph Poorgrass with pitying reproach.

Everyone looked at Joseph Poorgrass with a mix of pity and disapproval.

“No—I’ve hardly looked at her at all,” simpered Joseph, reducing his body smaller whilst talking, apparently from a meek sense of undue prominence. “And when I seed her, ’twas nothing but blushes with me!”

“No—I’ve hardly looked at her at all,” Joseph said with a shy smile, shrinking a bit as he spoke, seemingly feeling too noticeable. “And when I saw her, I just blushed!”

“Poor feller,” said Mr. Clark.

“Poor guy,” said Mr. Clark.

“’Tis a curious nature for a man,” said Jan Coggan.

“It's a strange nature for a man,” said Jan Coggan.

“Yes,” continued Joseph Poorgrass—his shyness, which was so painful as a defect, filling him with a mild complacency now that it was regarded as an interesting study. “’Twere blush, blush, blush with me every minute of the time, when she was speaking to me.”

“Yes,” continued Joseph Poorgrass—his shyness, which felt so painful as a flaw, now filling him with a sense of mild satisfaction since it was seen as an intriguing topic. “I would blush, blush, blush every minute while she was talking to me.”

“I believe ye, Joseph Poorgrass, for we all know ye to be a very bashful man.”

"I believe you, Joseph Poorgrass, because we all know you to be a very shy man."

“’Tis a’ awkward gift for a man, poor soul,” said the maltster. “And how long have ye have suffered from it, Joseph?”

“It’s an awkward gift for a man, poor guy,” said the maltster. “And how long have you been dealing with it, Joseph?”

“Oh, ever since I was a boy. Yes—mother was concerned to her heart about it—yes. But ’twas all nought.”

“Oh, ever since I was a kid. Yeah—my mom was really worried about it—yeah. But it was all for nothing.”

“Did ye ever go into the world to try and stop it, Joseph Poorgrass?”

“Have you ever gone out into the world to try and stop it, Joseph Poorgrass?”

“Oh ay, tried all sorts o’ company. They took me to Greenhill Fair, and into a great gay jerry-go-nimble show, where there were women-folk riding round—standing upon horses, with hardly anything on but their smocks; but it didn’t cure me a morsel. And then I was put errand-man at the Women’s Skittle Alley at the back of the Tailor’s Arms in Casterbridge. ’Twas a horrible sinful situation, and a very curious place for a good man. I had to stand and look ba’dy people in the face from morning till night; but ’twas no use—I was just as bad as ever after all. Blushes hev been in the family for generations. There, ’tis a happy providence that I be no worse.”

"Oh yeah, I've tried all kinds of company. They took me to Greenhill Fair and to a big flashy carousel show, where women were riding around—standing on horses, wearing hardly anything but their smocks; but it didn’t help me at all. Then I became the errand guy at the Women’s Skittle Alley behind the Tailor’s Arms in Casterbridge. It was a terrible and sinful situation, and a very strange place for a good man. I had to stand and look at shady people all day long; but it was no use—I was still just as bad as ever. Blushes have run in the family for generations. So, thank goodness I’m not any worse."

“True,” said Jacob Smallbury, deepening his thoughts to a profounder view of the subject. “’Tis a thought to look at, that ye might have been worse; but even as you be, ’tis a very bad affliction for ’ee, Joseph. For ye see, shepherd, though ’tis very well for a woman, dang it all, ’tis awkward for a man like him, poor feller?”

“True,” said Jacob Smallbury, diving deeper into his thoughts about the topic. “It's something to consider, that things could have been worse; but as you are, it’s still a tough situation for you, Joseph. Because you see, shepherd, while it might be okay for a woman, it’s pretty awkward for a man like him, poor guy?”

“’Tis—’tis,” said Gabriel, recovering from a meditation. “Yes, very awkward for the man.”

“It's—it's,” said Gabriel, coming out of a deep thought. “Yeah, really uncomfortable for the guy.”

“Ay, and he’s very timid, too,” observed Jan Coggan. “Once he had been working late at Yalbury Bottom, and had had a drap of drink, and lost his way as he was coming home-along through Yalbury Wood, didn’t ye, Master Poorgrass?”

“Yeah, and he's really shy, too,” said Jan Coggan. “One time he was working late at Yalbury Bottom, had a little too much to drink, and got lost on his way home through Yalbury Wood, didn’t you, Master Poorgrass?”

“No, no, no; not that story!” expostulated the modest man, forcing a laugh to bury his concern.

“No, no, no; not that story!” the modest man said, forcing a laugh to hide his worry.

“—And so ’a lost himself quite,” continued Mr. Coggan, with an impassive face, implying that a true narrative, like time and tide, must run its course and would respect no man. “And as he was coming along in the middle of the night, much afeared, and not able to find his way out of the trees nohow, ’a cried out, ‘Man-a-lost! man-a-lost!’ A owl in a tree happened to be crying ‘Whoo-whoo-whoo!’ as owls do, you know, shepherd” (Gabriel nodded), “and Joseph, all in a tremble, said, ‘Joseph Poorgrass, of Weatherbury, sir!’”

“—And so he completely lost himself,” continued Mr. Coggan, with a straight face, suggesting that a true story, like time and tide, must unfold on its own and doesn’t care about anyone. “And as he was stumbling around in the middle of the night, really scared and unable to find his way out of the trees at all, he shouted, ‘Man-a-lost! man-a-lost!’ An owl in a tree happened to be hooting ‘Whoo-whoo-whoo!’ like owls do, you know, shepherd” (Gabriel nodded), “and Joseph, all shaky, said, ‘Joseph Poorgrass, of Weatherbury, sir!’”

“No, no, now—that’s too much!” said the timid man, becoming a man of brazen courage all of a sudden. “I didn’t say sir. I’ll take my oath I didn’t say ‘Joseph Poorgrass o’ Weatherbury, sir.’ No, no; what’s right is right, and I never said sir to the bird, knowing very well that no man of a gentleman’s rank would be hollering there at that time o’ night. ‘Joseph Poorgrass of Weatherbury,’—that’s every word I said, and I shouldn’t ha’ said that if ’t hadn’t been for Keeper Day’s metheglin.... There, ’twas a merciful thing it ended where it did.”

“No, no, now—that’s too much!” said the shy man, suddenly showing unexpected boldness. “I didn’t say sir. I swear I didn’t say ‘Joseph Poorgrass of Weatherbury, sir.’ No, no; what’s right is right, and I never called the man ‘sir,’ knowing very well that no gentleman would be shouting there at that time of night. ‘Joseph Poorgrass of Weatherbury’—that’s exactly what I said, and I wouldn’t have said even that if it hadn’t been for Keeper Day’s mead... There, it was a good thing it stopped where it did.”

The question of which was right being tacitly waived by the company, Jan went on meditatively:—

The company seemed to have quietly set aside the question of who was right, so Jan continued to think about it.

“And he’s the fearfullest man, bain’t ye, Joseph? Ay, another time ye were lost by Lambing-Down Gate, weren’t ye, Joseph?”

“And he’s the most fearful man, right, Joseph? Yeah, another time you got lost by Lambing-Down Gate, didn’t you, Joseph?”

“I was,” replied Poorgrass, as if there were some conditions too serious even for modesty to remember itself under, this being one.

“I was,” replied Poorgrass, as if there were some situations so serious that even modesty couldn't recall itself, and this was one of them.

“Yes; that were the middle of the night, too. The gate would not open, try how he would, and knowing there was the Devil’s hand in it, he kneeled down.”

“Yes; that was in the middle of the night, too. The gate wouldn’t open, no matter how he tried, and knowing the Devil was involved, he kneeled down.”

“Ay,” said Joseph, acquiring confidence from the warmth of the fire, the cider, and a perception of the narrative capabilities of the experience alluded to. “My heart died within me, that time; but I kneeled down and said the Lord’s Prayer, and then the Belief right through, and then the Ten Commandments, in earnest prayer. But no, the gate wouldn’t open; and then I went on with Dearly Beloved Brethren, and, thinks I, this makes four, and ’tis all I know out of book, and if this don’t do it nothing will, and I’m a lost man. Well, when I got to Saying After Me, I rose from my knees and found the gate would open—yes, neighbours, the gate opened the same as ever.”

"Yeah," said Joseph, gaining confidence from the warmth of the fire, the cider, and the sense of the story behind the experience he hinted at. "My heart sank that time; but I knelt down and said the Lord’s Prayer, then the Creed straight through, and then the Ten Commandments, with all my heart. But no, the gate wouldn’t open; so I continued with Dearly Beloved Brethren, thinking, this makes four, and it’s all I know by heart, and if this doesn’t work, nothing will, and I’m a lost cause. Well, when I got to Saying After Me, I stood up and found the gate would open—yes, neighbors, the gate opened just like before."

A meditation on the obvious inference was indulged in by all, and during its continuance each directed his vision into the ashpit, which glowed like a desert in the tropics under a vertical sun, shaping their eyes long and liny, partly because of the light, partly from the depth of the subject discussed.

Everyone engaged in a reflection on the obvious conclusion, and as they did, each person stared into the ashpit, which glowed like a desert under a blazing tropical sun, stretching their eyes narrow and elongated, partly due to the brightness and partly because of the depth of the topic being discussed.

Gabriel broke the silence. “What sort of a place is this to live at, and what sort of a mis’ess is she to work under?” Gabriel’s bosom thrilled gently as he thus slipped under the notice of the assembly the inner-most subject of his heart.

Gabriel broke the silence. “What kind of place is this to live in, and what kind of boss is she to work for?” Gabriel's chest felt a gentle thrill as he subtly shared the deepest feelings of his heart with the group.

“We d’ know little of her—nothing. She only showed herself a few days ago. Her uncle was took bad, and the doctor was called with his world-wide skill; but he couldn’t save the man. As I take it, she’s going to keep on the farm.

“We don’t know much about her—nothing really. She only showed up a few days ago. Her uncle got sick, and they called the doctor with his global reputation; but he couldn’t save him. As far as I can tell, she’s planning to stay on the farm."

“That’s about the shape o’t, ’a b’lieve,” said Jan Coggan. “Ay, ’tis a very good family. I’d as soon be under ’em as under one here and there. Her uncle was a very fair sort of man. Did ye know en, shepherd—a bachelor-man?”

"That’s about the size of it, I believe," said Jan Coggan. "Yeah, it’s a really good family. I’d rather be with them than with just anyone else. Her uncle was a pretty decent guy. Did you know him, shepherd—a single man?"

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“I used to go to his house a-courting my first wife, Charlotte, who was his dairymaid. Well, a very good-hearted man were Farmer Everdene, and I being a respectable young fellow was allowed to call and see her and drink as much ale as I liked, but not to carry away any—outside my skin I mane of course.”

“I used to visit his house to court my first wife, Charlotte, who was his dairymaid. Well, Farmer Everdene was a really good-hearted man, and since I was a respectable young guy, I was allowed to drop by, see her, and drink as much ale as I wanted, but I wasn’t allowed to take any away—outside my own stomach, of course.”

“Ay, ay, Jan Coggan; we know yer maning.”

“Ay, ay, Jan Coggan; we know what you mean.”

“And so you see ’twas beautiful ale, and I wished to value his kindness as much as I could, and not to be so ill-mannered as to drink only a thimbleful, which would have been insulting the man’s generosity—”

“And so you see it was beautiful beer, and I wanted to appreciate his kindness as much as I could, and not be rude by drinking only a tiny bit, which would have insulted the man’s generosity—”

“True, Master Coggan, ’twould so,” corroborated Mark Clark.

“True, Master Coggan, it would,” agreed Mark Clark.

“—And so I used to eat a lot of salt fish afore going, and then by the time I got there I were as dry as a lime-basket—so thorough dry that that ale would slip down—ah, ’twould slip down sweet! Happy times! Heavenly times! Such lovely drunks as I used to have at that house! You can mind, Jacob? You used to go wi’ me sometimes.”

“—And so I used to eat a lot of salted fish before going, and by the time I got there, I was as dry as a lime basket—so completely dry that the beer would go down—ah, it would go down so smoothly! Happy times! Heavenly times! I used to have such great drinks at that place! You remember, Jacob? You used to come with me sometimes.”

“I can—I can,” said Jacob. “That one, too, that we had at Buck’s Head on a White Monday was a pretty tipple.”

“I can—I can,” said Jacob. “That one, too, that we had at Buck’s Head on a White Monday was a nice drink.”

“’Twas. But for a wet of the better class, that brought you no nearer to the horned man than you were afore you begun, there was none like those in Farmer Everdene’s kitchen. Not a single damn allowed; no, not a bare poor one, even at the most cheerful moment when all were blindest, though the good old word of sin thrown in here and there at such times is a great relief to a merry soul.”

“Once upon a time. But for a good soaking that didn’t bring you any closer to the horned man than you were before you started, there was nothing like those in Farmer Everdene’s kitchen. Not a single curse allowed; no, not even a little one, even at the happiest moments when everyone was the most clueless, though tossing in the good old word for sin here and there during those times is a great relief to a cheerful spirit.”

“True,” said the maltster. “Nater requires her swearing at the regular times, or she’s not herself; and unholy exclamations is a necessity of life.”

"True," said the maltster. "Nater needs her swearing at the usual times, or she’s not herself; and cursing is a part of life."

“But Charlotte,” continued Coggan—“not a word of the sort would Charlotte allow, nor the smallest item of taking in vain.... Ay, poor Charlotte, I wonder if she had the good fortune to get into Heaven when ’a died! But ’a was never much in luck’s way, and perhaps ’a went downwards after all, poor soul.”

“But Charlotte,” continued Coggan, “not a word like that would Charlotte allow, nor even the smallest hint of taking it in vain... Yeah, poor Charlotte, I wonder if she was lucky enough to make it to Heaven when she died! But she never had much luck, and maybe she went down after all, poor soul.”

“And did any of you know Miss Everdene’s father and mother?” inquired the shepherd, who found some difficulty in keeping the conversation in the desired channel.

“And did any of you know Miss Everdene’s dad and mom?” asked the shepherd, who had some trouble steering the conversation in the right direction.

“I knew them a little,” said Jacob Smallbury; “but they were townsfolk, and didn’t live here. They’ve been dead for years. Father, what sort of people were mis’ess’ father and mother?”

“I knew them a little,” said Jacob Smallbury; “but they were townspeople, and didn’t live here. They’ve been dead for years. Dad, what were Miss’s father and mother like?”

“Well,” said the maltster, “he wasn’t much to look at; but she was a lovely woman. He was fond enough of her as his sweetheart.”

"Well," said the maltster, "he wasn't much to look at; but she was a beautiful woman. He really cared for her as his girlfriend."

“Used to kiss her scores and long-hundreds o’ times, so ’twas said,” observed Coggan.

“Used to kiss her scores and hundreds of times, or so it was said,” Coggan noted.

“He was very proud of her, too, when they were married, as I’ve been told,” said the maltster. “Ay,” said Coggan. “He admired her so much that he used to light the candle three times a night to look at her.”

“He was really proud of her, too, when they were married, or so I’ve heard,” said the maltster. “Yeah,” said Coggan. “He admired her so much that he would light the candle three times a night just to look at her.”

“Boundless love; I shouldn’t have supposed it in the universe!” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, who habitually spoke on a large scale in his moral reflections.

“Endless love; I can’t believe it exists in the universe!” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, who usually expressed his thoughts in grand ways during his moral reflections.

“Well, to be sure,” said Gabriel.

“Well, for sure,” Gabriel said.

“Oh, ’tis true enough. I knowed the man and woman both well. Levi Everdene—that was the man’s name, sure. ‘Man,’ saith I in my hurry, but he were of a higher circle of life than that—’a was a gentleman-tailor really, worth scores of pounds. And he became a very celebrated bankrupt two or three times.”

“Oh, it’s definitely true. I knew the man and woman both very well. Levi Everdene—that was the man’s name, for sure. ‘Man,’ I said in my rush, but he was from a higher social class than that—he was really a gentleman-tailor, worth a good amount of money. And he became a very famous bankrupt two or three times.”

“Oh, I thought he was quite a common man!” said Joseph.

“Oh, I thought he was just a regular guy!” said Joseph.

“Oh no, no! That man failed for heaps of money; hundreds in gold and silver.”

“Oh no, no! That guy lost a ton of money; hundreds in gold and silver.”

The maltster being rather short of breath, Mr. Coggan, after absently scrutinising a coal which had fallen among the ashes, took up the narrative, with a private twirl of his eye:—

The maltster was a bit out of breath, so Mr. Coggan, after absentmindedly examining a piece of coal that had dropped in the ashes, continued the story, with a sly glance.

“Well, now, you’d hardly believe it, but that man—our Miss Everdene’s father—was one of the ficklest husbands alive, after a while. Understand? ’a didn’t want to be fickle, but he couldn’t help it. The pore feller were faithful and true enough to her in his wish, but his heart would rove, do what he would. He spoke to me in real tribulation about it once. ‘Coggan,’ he said, ‘I could never wish for a handsomer woman than I’ve got, but feeling she’s ticketed as my lawful wife, I can’t help my wicked heart wandering, do what I will.’ But at last I believe he cured it by making her take off her wedding-ring and calling her by her maiden name as they sat together after the shop was shut, and so ’a would get to fancy she was only his sweetheart, and not married to him at all. And as soon as he could thoroughly fancy he was doing wrong and committing the seventh, ’a got to like her as well as ever, and they lived on a perfect picture of mutel love.”

“Well, you wouldn’t believe it, but that man—our Miss Everdene’s father—was one of the most fickle husbands around after a while. You get what I mean? He didn’t want to be unfaithful, but he just couldn’t help it. The poor guy was faithful and true to her in his intentions, but his heart would wander, no matter what. He once confided in me with real distress about it. ‘Coggan,’ he said, ‘I could never wish for a more beautiful woman than I have, but since she’s labeled as my lawful wife, I can’t stop my wicked heart from wandering, try as I might.’ But eventually, I think he fixed it by having her take off her wedding ring and calling her by her maiden name when they sat together after the shop closed. That way, he started to think of her as just his sweetheart and not as his wife at all. And as soon as he could really convince himself he was doing something wrong and committing a sin, he began to like her just as much as before, and they lived in a perfect picture of mutual love.”

“Well, ’twas a most ungodly remedy,” murmured Joseph Poorgrass; “but we ought to feel deep cheerfulness that a happy Providence kept it from being any worse. You see, he might have gone the bad road and given his eyes to unlawfulness entirely—yes, gross unlawfulness, so to say it.”

"Well, that was a really terrible solution," Joseph Poorgrass said softly; "but we should feel truly grateful that a fortunate fate kept it from being any worse. You see, he could have taken the wrong path and completely surrendered his eyes to crime—yeah, serious crime, so to speak."

“You see,” said Billy Smallbury, “The man’s will was to do right, sure enough, but his heart didn’t chime in.”

“You see,” said Billy Smallbury, “The guy meant well, no doubt about it, but his heart just wasn’t in it.”

“He got so much better, that he was quite godly in his later years, wasn’t he, Jan?” said Joseph Poorgrass. “He got himself confirmed over again in a more serious way, and took to saying ‘Amen’ almost as loud as the clerk, and he liked to copy comforting verses from the tombstones. He used, too, to hold the money-plate at Let Your Light so Shine, and stand godfather to poor little come-by-chance children; and he kept a missionary box upon his table to nab folks unawares when they called; yes, and he would box the charity-boys’ ears, if they laughed in church, till they could hardly stand upright, and do other deeds of piety natural to the saintly inclined.”

“He got so much better that he was practically godly in his later years, didn’t he, Jan?” said Joseph Poorgrass. “He got re-confirmed in a more serious way, started saying ‘Amen’ almost as loud as the clerk, and enjoyed copying comforting verses from the tombstones. He also used to hold the collection plate at Let Your Light So Shine and be a godfather to poor little kids who came along by chance; plus, he kept a missionary box on his table to catch people off guard when they visited. Yes, and he would even swat the charity boys' ears if they laughed in church until they could barely stand up, and do other pious acts typical of someone inclined to saintliness.”

“Ay, at that time he thought of nothing but high things,” added Billy Smallbury. “One day Parson Thirdly met him and said, ‘Good-Morning, Mister Everdene; ’tis a fine day!’ ‘Amen’ said Everdene, quite absent-like, thinking only of religion when he seed a parson. Yes, he was a very Christian man.”

“Yeah, back then he only thought about really important things,” added Billy Smallbury. “One day, Parson Thirdly ran into him and said, ‘Good morning, Mister Everdene; it’s a beautiful day!’ ‘Amen,’ replied Everdene, a bit distracted, only thinking of religion when he saw a parson. Yeah, he was a really devout guy.”

“Their daughter was not at all a pretty chiel at that time,” said Henery Fray. “Never should have thought she’d have growed up such a handsome body as she is.”

“Their daughter was not at all a pretty girl back then,” said Henery Fray. “I never would have thought she’d grow up to be such a beautiful woman.”

“’Tis to be hoped her temper is as good as her face.”

“It’s to be hoped her attitude is as good as her looks.”

“Well, yes; but the baily will have most to do with the business and ourselves. Ah!” Henery gazed into the ashpit, and smiled volumes of ironical knowledge.

“Well, yes; but the bailiff will handle most of the business and us. Ah!” Henery looked into the ash pit and smiled with a wealth of ironic understanding.

“A queer Christian, like the Devil’s head in a cowl,[1] as the saying is,” volunteered Mark Clark.

“A queer Christian, like the Devil’s head in a cowl, [1] as the saying goes,” volunteered Mark Clark.

“He is,” said Henery, implying that irony must cease at a certain point. “Between we two, man and man, I believe that man would as soon tell a lie Sundays as working-days—that I do so.”

“He is,” said Henery, implying that irony has to stop at some point. “Between the two of us, man to man, I believe that a man would be just as likely to tell a lie on Sundays as on workdays—that's what I do.”

“Good faith, you do talk!” said Gabriel.

“Honestly, you really talk a lot!” said Gabriel.

“True enough,” said the man of bitter moods, looking round upon the company with the antithetic laughter that comes from a keener appreciation of the miseries of life than ordinary men are capable of. “Ah, there’s people of one sort, and people of another, but that man—bless your souls!”

“True enough,” said the bitter man, glancing around at the group with a sharp laugh that reflects a deeper understanding of life’s struggles than most people have. “Ah, there are different kinds of people, but that man—bless your souls!”

Gabriel thought fit to change the subject. “You must be a very aged man, malter, to have sons growed mild and ancient,” he remarked.

Gabriel decided to change the subject. “You must be quite an old man, malter, to have sons who have grown mild and old,” he said.

“Father’s so old that ’a can’t mind his age, can ye, father?” interposed Jacob. “And he’s growed terrible crooked too, lately,” Jacob continued, surveying his father’s figure, which was rather more bowed than his own. “Really one may say that father there is three-double.”

“Dad's so old that he can’t even remember his age, can you, Dad?” Jacob chimed in. “And he’s gotten really bent over too, lately,” Jacob went on, looking at his father’s body, which was even more hunched than his own. “You could honestly say that Dad over there is three times bent.”

“Crooked folk will last a long while,” said the maltster, grimly, and not in the best humour.

“Dishonest people tend to stick around for a long time,” said the maltster, grimly, and not in the best mood.

“Shepherd would like to hear the pedigree of yer life, father—wouldn’t ye, shepherd?”

“Shepherd would like to know the story of your life, father—wouldn’t you, shepherd?”

“Ay, that I should,” said Gabriel with the heartiness of a man who had longed to hear it for several months. “What may your age be, malter?”

“Ay, that I should,” said Gabriel with the enthusiasm of a man who had been hoping to hear it for several months. “How old are you, malt?”

The maltster cleared his throat in an exaggerated form for emphasis, and elongating his gaze to the remotest point of the ashpit, said, in the slow speech justifiable when the importance of a subject is so generally felt that any mannerism must be tolerated in getting at it, “Well, I don’t mind the year I were born in, but perhaps I can reckon up the places I’ve lived at, and so get it that way. I bode at Upper Longpuddle across there” (nodding to the north) “till I were eleven. I bode seven at Kingsbere” (nodding to the east) “where I took to malting. I went therefrom to Norcombe, and malted there two-and-twenty years, and-two-and-twenty years I was there turnip-hoeing and harvesting. Ah, I knowed that old place, Norcombe, years afore you were thought of, Master Oak” (Oak smiled sincere belief in the fact). “Then I malted at Durnover four year, and four year turnip-hoeing; and I was fourteen times eleven months at Millpond St. Jude’s” (nodding north-west-by-north). “Old Twills wouldn’t hire me for more than eleven months at a time, to keep me from being chargeable to the parish if so be I was disabled. Then I was three year at Mellstock, and I’ve been here one-and-thirty year come Candlemas. How much is that?”

The maltster cleared his throat dramatically for emphasis and, staring off into the distance at the ashpit, said in a slow manner that seemed warranted given the topic's significance, "Well, I don’t really care about the year I was born, but I can probably count the places I’ve lived and figure it out that way. I lived in Upper Longpuddle over there" (nodding to the north) "until I was eleven. I spent seven years in Kingsbere" (nodding to the east) "where I started malting. After that, I went to Norcombe, and I malted there for twenty-two years, and I spent another twenty-two years doing turnip-hoeing and harvesting. Ah, I knew that old place, Norcombe, way before you were even thought of, Master Oak" (Oak smiled, genuinely believing him). "Then I malted at Durnover for four years, and four years doing turnip-hoeing; and I was fourteen times eleven months at Millpond St. Jude’s" (nodding north-west-by-north). "Old Twills wouldn’t hire me for more than eleven months at a time, to prevent me from being a burden on the parish if I got disabled. Then I was three years at Mellstock, and I’ve been here for thirty-one years come Candlemas. How much is that?"

“Hundred and seventeen,” chuckled another old gentleman, given to mental arithmetic and little conversation, who had hitherto sat unobserved in a corner.

“Hundred and seventeen,” chuckled another older man, who was good at mental math and didn’t talk much, and who had been sitting quietly in a corner until now.

“Well, then, that’s my age,” said the maltster, emphatically.

“Well, that’s my age,” said the maltster, firmly.

“O no, father!” said Jacob. “Your turnip-hoeing were in the summer and your malting in the winter of the same years, and ye don’t ought to count-both halves, father.”

“O no, Dad!” said Jacob. “You did your turnip-hoeing in the summer and your malting in the winter of those same years, and you shouldn’t count both halves, Dad.”

“Chok’ it all! I lived through the summers, didn’t I? That’s my question. I suppose ye’ll say next I be no age at all to speak of?”

“Shut up! I’ve lived through the summers, haven’t I? That’s what I want to know. I guess you’ll say next that I’m not old enough to talk about it?”

“Sure we shan’t,” said Gabriel, soothingly.

“Of course we won’t,” said Gabriel, calmingly.

“Ye be a very old aged person, malter,” attested Jan Coggan, also soothingly. “We all know that, and ye must have a wonderful talented constitution to be able to live so long, mustn’t he, neighbours?”

“You're a very old man, malter,” Jan Coggan confirmed, reassuringly. “We all know that, and you must have a wonderfully strong constitution to have lived this long, right, neighbors?”

“True, true; ye must, malter, wonderful,” said the meeting unanimously.

“True, true; you must, master, wonderful,” said the meeting unanimously.

The maltster, being now pacified, was even generous enough to voluntarily disparage in a slight degree the virtue of having lived a great many years, by mentioning that the cup they were drinking out of was three years older than he.

The maltster, now calm, was even generous enough to casually downplay the value of living a long time by mentioning that the cup they were drinking from was three years older than he was.

While the cup was being examined, the end of Gabriel Oak’s flute became visible over his smock-frock pocket, and Henery Fray exclaimed, “Surely, shepherd, I seed you blowing into a great flute by now at Casterbridge?”

While they were looking at the cup, the end of Gabriel Oak’s flute peeked out from his smock-frock pocket, and Henery Fray said, “Surely, shepherd, I saw you playing a big flute at Casterbridge by now?”

“You did,” said Gabriel, blushing faintly. “I’ve been in great trouble, neighbours, and was driven to it. I used not to be so poor as I be now.”

"You did," Gabriel said, blushing a little. "I've been in a lot of trouble, neighbors, and it pushed me to it. I wasn't as poor as I am now."

“Never mind, heart!” said Mark Clark. “You should take it careless-like, shepherd, and your time will come. But we could thank ye for a tune, if ye bain’t too tired?”

“Don't worry, heart!” said Mark Clark. “You should take it easy, shepherd, and your time will come. But we’d appreciate a tune, if you’re not too tired?”

“Neither drum nor trumpet have I heard since Christmas,” said Jan Coggan. “Come, raise a tune, Master Oak!”

"Since Christmas, I haven't heard a single drum or trumpet," said Jan Coggan. "Come on, play a tune, Master Oak!"

“Ay, that I will,” said Gabriel, pulling out his flute and putting it together. “A poor tool, neighbours; but such as I can do ye shall have and welcome.”

“Ay, I will,” said Gabriel, taking out his flute and putting it together. “It's a simple instrument, neighbors; but whatever I can offer, you are welcome to.”

Oak then struck up “Jockey to the Fair,” and played that sparkling melody three times through, accenting the notes in the third round in a most artistic and lively manner by bending his body in small jerks and tapping with his foot to beat time.

Oak then started playing “Jockey to the Fair,” and played that catchy tune three times, emphasizing the notes in the third round in a very artistic and lively way by swaying his body in little jerks and tapping his foot to keep the time.

“He can blow the flute very well—that ’a can,” said a young married man, who having no individuality worth mentioning was known as “Susan Tall’s husband.” He continued, “I’d as lief as not be able to blow into a flute as well as that.”

“He can play the flute really well—that he can,” said a young married man, who, having no individuality worth mentioning, was known as “Susan Tall’s husband.” He continued, “I’d just as soon be able to play a flute as well as that.”

“He’s a clever man, and ’tis a true comfort for us to have such a shepherd,” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, in a soft cadence. “We ought to feel full o’ thanksgiving that he’s not a player of ba’dy songs instead of these merry tunes; for ’twould have been just as easy for God to have made the shepherd a loose low man—a man of iniquity, so to speak it—as what he is. Yes, for our wives’ and daughters’ sakes we should feel real thanksgiving.”

“He’s a smart guy, and it’s really comforting for us to have such a shepherd,” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, in a soft tone. “We should be really grateful that he’s not playing dirty songs instead of these cheerful tunes; because it could have just as easily been that God made the shepherd a morally loose man, so to speak, instead of what he is. Yes, for the sake of our wives and daughters, we should genuinely be thankful.”

“True, true,—real thanksgiving!” dashed in Mark Clark conclusively, not feeling it to be of any consequence to his opinion that he had only heard about a word and three-quarters of what Joseph had said.

“True, true—real thanksgiving!” interrupted Mark Clark decisively, not caring that he had only caught a bit more than a word and three-quarters of what Joseph had said.

“Yes,” added Joseph, beginning to feel like a man in the Bible; “for evil do thrive so in these times that ye may be as much deceived in the cleanest shaved and whitest shirted man as in the raggedest tramp upon the turnpike, if I may term it so.”

"Yes," Joseph said, starting to feel like a character from the Bible; "because evil is so prevalent these days that you can be just as easily fooled by the cleanest-shaven guy in a white shirt as you can by the scruffiest drifter on the road, if I can put it that way."

“Ay, I can mind yer face now, shepherd,” said Henery Fray, criticising Gabriel with misty eyes as he entered upon his second tune. “Yes—now I see ’ee blowing into the flute I know ’ee to be the same man I see play at Casterbridge, for yer mouth were scrimped up and yer eyes a-staring out like a strangled man’s—just as they be now.”

“Yeah, I can picture your face now, shepherd,” said Henery Fray, criticizing Gabriel with teary eyes as he started his second tune. “Yes—now I see you blowing into the flute, I know you're the same guy I saw play in Casterbridge, because your mouth was all scrunched up and your eyes looked like a strangled man's—just like they do now.”

“’Tis a pity that playing the flute should make a man look such a scarecrow,” observed Mr. Mark Clark, with additional criticism of Gabriel’s countenance, the latter person jerking out, with the ghastly grimace required by the instrument, the chorus of “Dame Durden:”—

“It's a shame that playing the flute should make a man look like such a scarecrow,” remarked Mr. Mark Clark, adding more criticism of Gabriel’s appearance, who responded by making a ghastly grimace required by the instrument while performing the chorus of “Dame Durden:”

’Twas Moll’ and Bet’, and Doll’ and Kate’,
And Dor’-othy Drag’-gle Tail’.

’Twas Moll and Bet, and Doll and Kate,
And Dorothy Draggle Tail.

“I hope you don’t mind that young man’s bad manners in naming your features?” whispered Joseph to Gabriel.

“I hope you don’t mind that young man’s rude behavior in commenting on your appearance?” whispered Joseph to Gabriel.

“Not at all,” said Mr. Oak.

“Not at all,” said Mr. Oak.

“For by nature ye be a very handsome man, shepherd,” continued Joseph Poorgrass, with winning sauvity.

“For by nature you are a very handsome man, shepherd,” continued Joseph Poorgrass, with charming smoothness.

“Ay, that ye be, shepard,” said the company.

“Aye, that’s true, shepherd,” said the group.

“Thank you very much,” said Oak, in the modest tone good manners demanded, thinking, however, that he would never let Bathsheba see him playing the flute; in this resolve showing a discretion equal to that related to its sagacious inventress, the divine Minerva herself.

“Thank you very much,” said Oak, in the polite tone that good manners required, though he thought to himself that he would never let Bathsheba see him playing the flute; in this decision, he showed a level of discretion equal to that of its clever creator, the goddess Minerva herself.

“Ah, when I and my wife were married at Norcombe Church,” said the old maltster, not pleased at finding himself left out of the subject, “we were called the handsomest couple in the neighbourhood—everybody said so.”

“Ah, when my wife and I got married at Norcombe Church,” said the old maltster, unhappy to be left out of the conversation, “we were considered the most attractive couple in the area—everyone said so.”

“Danged if ye bain’t altered now, malter,” said a voice with the vigour natural to the enunciation of a remarkably evident truism. It came from the old man in the background, whose offensiveness and spiteful ways were barely atoned for by the occasional chuckle he contributed to general laughs.

“Darned if you aren’t different now, malter,” said a voice with the energy typical of stating an obvious truth. It came from the old man in the background, whose annoying and spiteful behavior was barely redeemed by the occasional laugh he added to the group.

“O no, no,” said Gabriel.

“Oh no, no,” said Gabriel.

“Don’t ye play no more shepherd” said Susan Tall’s husband, the young married man who had spoken once before. “I must be moving and when there’s tunes going on I seem as if hung in wires. If I thought after I’d left that music was still playing, and I not there, I should be quite melancholy-like.”

“Don’t play the shepherd anymore,” said Susan Tall’s husband, the young married man who had spoken once before. “I really need to get going, and when there’s music playing, I feel like I’m stuck in strings. If I thought that after I left the music was still playing, and I wasn’t there, I’d feel pretty down.”

“What’s yer hurry then, Laban?” inquired Coggan. “You used to bide as late as the latest.”

“What’s your hurry then, Laban?” asked Coggan. “You used to stay out as late as anyone.”

“Well, ye see, neighbours, I was lately married to a woman, and she’s my vocation now, and so ye see—” The young man halted lamely.

“Well, you see, neighbors, I recently got married to a woman, and she’s my focus now, so you see—” The young man stopped awkwardly.

“New Lords new laws, as the saying is, I suppose,” remarked Coggan.

"New leaders, new laws, as the saying goes, I guess," Coggan commented.

“Ay, ’a b’lieve—ha, ha!” said Susan Tall’s husband, in a tone intended to imply his habitual reception of jokes without minding them at all. The young man then wished them good-night and withdrew.

“Yeah, I believe—ha, ha!” said Susan Tall’s husband, in a tone that suggested he usually took jokes without being bothered by them. The young man then wished them good night and left.

Henery Fray was the first to follow. Then Gabriel arose and went off with Jan Coggan, who had offered him a lodging. A few minutes later, when the remaining ones were on their legs and about to depart, Fray came back again in a hurry. Flourishing his finger ominously he threw a gaze teeming with tidings just where his eye alighted by accident, which happened to be in Joseph Poorgrass’s face.

Henery Fray was the first to get up and leave. Then Gabriel stood up and went with Jan Coggan, who had offered him a place to stay. A few minutes later, as the others were getting ready to leave, Fray rushed back in. Waving his finger dramatically, he shot a look full of news right at Joseph Poorgrass’s face, which he had accidentally focused on.

“O—what’s the matter, what’s the matter, Henery?” said Joseph, starting back.

“O—what's wrong, what's wrong, Henery?” said Joseph, stepping back.

“What’s a-brewing, Henery?” asked Jacob and Mark Clark.

“What’s going on, Henery?” asked Jacob and Mark Clark.

“Baily Pennyways—Baily Pennyways—I said so; yes, I said so!”

“Baily Pennyways—Baily Pennyways—I said that; yes, I said that!”

“What, found out stealing anything?”

“Did you find anything stolen?”

“Stealing it is. The news is, that after Miss Everdene got home she went out again to see all was safe, as she usually do, and coming in found Baily Pennyways creeping down the granary steps with half a bushel of barley. She fleed at him like a cat—never such a tomboy as she is—of course I speak with closed doors?”

“Stealing it is. The news is, that after Miss Everdene got home she went out again to make sure everything was safe, as she usually does, and when she came back in, she found Baily Pennyways creeping down the granary steps with half a bushel of barley. She flew at him like a cat—never seen such a tomboy as she is—of course, I’m speaking with closed doors?”

“You do—you do, Henery.”

“You do, Henery.”

“She fleed at him, and, to cut a long story short, he owned to having carried off five sack altogether, upon her promising not to persecute him. Well, he’s turned out neck and crop, and my question is, who’s going to be baily now?”

“She ran at him, and to make a long story short, he admitted to having taken off with five sacks in total, after she promised not to pursue him. Well, he’s been completely thrown out, and my question is, who’s going to be the bailiff now?”

The question was such a profound one that Henery was obliged to drink there and then from the large cup till the bottom was distinctly visible inside. Before he had replaced it on the table, in came the young man, Susan Tall’s husband, in a still greater hurry.

The question was so deep that Henery had to drink from the large cup right away until he could see the bottom clearly. Before he could set it back on the table, the young man, Susan Tall’s husband, rushed in even more urgently.

“Have ye heard the news that’s all over parish?”

“Have you heard the news that’s all over the neighborhood?”

“About Baily Pennyways?”

“About Baily Pennyways?”

“But besides that?”

"But other than that?"

“No—not a morsel of it!” they replied, looking into the very midst of Laban Tall as if to meet his words half-way down his throat.

“No—not a bit of it!” they answered, staring right into Laban Tall as if trying to catch his words half-way down his throat.

“What a night of horrors!” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, waving his hands spasmodically. “I’ve had the news-bell ringing in my left ear quite bad enough for a murder, and I’ve seen a magpie all alone!”

“What a horrifying night!” Joseph Poorgrass murmured, waving his hands anxiously. “I’ve had the news-bell ringing in my left ear worse than for a murder, and I’ve seen a magpie all by itself!”

“Fanny Robin—Miss Everdene’s youngest servant—can’t be found. They’ve been wanting to lock up the door these two hours, but she isn’t come in. And they don’t know what to do about going to bed for fear of locking her out. They wouldn’t be so concerned if she hadn’t been noticed in such low spirits these last few days, and Maryann d’ think the beginning of a crowner’s inquest has happened to the poor girl.”

“Fanny Robin—Miss Everdene’s youngest servant—can’t be found. They’ve been wanting to lock the door for the last two hours, but she hasn’t come in. They don’t know what to do about going to bed because they’re afraid of locking her out. They wouldn’t be so worried if she hadn’t been seen in such low spirits these past few days, and Maryann thinks the start of a coroner’s inquest is happening to the poor girl.”

“Oh—’tis burned—’tis burned!” came from Joseph Poorgrass’s dry lips.

“Oh—it’s burned—it’s burned!” came from Joseph Poorgrass’s dry lips.

“No—’tis drowned!” said Tall.

“No—it's drowned!” said Tall.

“Or ’tis her father’s razor!” suggested Billy Smallbury, with a vivid sense of detail.

“Or it’s her father’s razor!” suggested Billy Smallbury, with a sharp eye for detail.

“Well—Miss Everdene wants to speak to one or two of us before we go to bed. What with this trouble about the baily, and now about the girl, mis’ess is almost wild.”

“Well—Miss Everdene wants to talk to a couple of us before we go to bed. With all this trouble about the bailiff, and now about the girl, she’s almost frantic.”

They all hastened up the lane to the farmhouse, excepting the old maltster, whom neither news, fire, rain, nor thunder could draw from his hole. There, as the others’ footsteps died away he sat down again and continued gazing as usual into the furnace with his red, bleared eyes.

They all hurried up the lane to the farmhouse, except for the old maltster, who couldn’t be pulled from his spot by any news, fire, rain, or thunder. There, as the others’ footsteps faded away, he sat down again and kept staring into the furnace with his red, watery eyes.

From the bedroom window above their heads Bathsheba’s head and shoulders, robed in mystic white, were dimly seen extended into the air.

From the bedroom window above them, Bathsheba’s head and shoulders, dressed in a mystical white robe, were faintly visible stretching into the air.

“Are any of my men among you?” she said anxiously.

“Are any of my guys here?” she asked anxiously.

“Yes, ma’am, several,” said Susan Tall’s husband.

“Yes, ma’am, several,” said Susan Tall’s husband.

“To-morrow morning I wish two or three of you to make inquiries in the villages round if they have seen such a person as Fanny Robin. Do it quietly; there is no reason for alarm as yet. She must have left whilst we were all at the fire.”

“Tomorrow morning, I’d like two or three of you to check in the nearby villages to see if anyone has spotted a person named Fanny Robin. Do this quietly; there’s no need to panic just yet. She must have left while we were all at the fire.”

“I beg yer pardon, but had she any young man courting her in the parish, ma’am?” asked Jacob Smallbury.

“I’m sorry to bother you, but did she have any young man interested in her in the neighborhood, ma’am?” asked Jacob Smallbury.

“I don’t know,” said Bathsheba.

“I don’t know,” Bathsheba said.

“I’ve never heard of any such thing, ma’am,” said two or three.

“I’ve never heard of anything like that, ma’am,” said two or three.

“It is hardly likely, either,” continued Bathsheba. “For any lover of hers might have come to the house if he had been a respectable lad. The most mysterious matter connected with her absence—indeed, the only thing which gives me serious alarm—is that she was seen to go out of the house by Maryann with only her indoor working gown on—not even a bonnet.”

“It’s not very likely, either,” Bathsheba continued. “Any respectable lover of hers could have come to the house. The most puzzling thing about her absence—actually, the only thing that genuinely worries me—is that Maryann saw her leave the house wearing only her indoor work dress—not even a bonnet.”

“And you mean, ma’am, excusing my words, that a young woman would hardly go to see her young man without dressing up,” said Jacob, turning his mental vision upon past experiences. “That’s true—she would not, ma’am.”

“And you mean, ma’am, if I may say so, that a young woman wouldn’t go to see her boyfriend without getting dressed up,” said Jacob, reflecting on his past experiences. “That’s true—she wouldn’t, ma’am.”

“She had, I think, a bundle, though I couldn’t see very well,” said a female voice from another window, which seemed that of Maryann. “But she had no young man about here. Hers lives in Casterbridge, and I believe he’s a soldier.”

“She had, I think, a package, though I couldn’t see very well,” said a woman’s voice from another window, which sounded like Maryann. “But she didn’t have any young man around here. Her guy lives in Casterbridge, and I believe he’s a soldier.”

“Do you know his name?” Bathsheba said.

“Do you know his name?” Bathsheba asked.

“No, mistress; she was very close about it.”

“No, ma'am; she was very tight-lipped about it.”

“Perhaps I might be able to find out if I went to Casterbridge barracks,” said William Smallbury.

“Maybe I could find out if I went to the Casterbridge barracks,” said William Smallbury.

“Very well; if she doesn’t return to-morrow, mind you go there and try to discover which man it is, and see him. I feel more responsible than I should if she had had any friends or relations alive. I do hope she has come to no harm through a man of that kind.... And then there’s this disgraceful affair of the bailiff—but I can’t speak of him now.”

“Alright; if she doesn’t come back tomorrow, make sure to go there and find out who the guy is, and talk to him. I feel more responsible than I should if she had any friends or family alive. I really hope she hasn’t gotten hurt because of a guy like that.... And then there’s this embarrassing situation with the bailiff—but I can’t talk about him right now.”

Bathsheba had so many reasons for uneasiness that it seemed she did not think it worth while to dwell upon any particular one. “Do as I told you, then,” she said in conclusion, closing the casement.

Bathsheba had so many reasons to feel uneasy that it seemed pointless for her to focus on any single one. “Just do what I told you,” she said finally, closing the window.

“Ay, ay, mistress; we will,” they replied, and moved away.

“Yeah, yeah, ma'am; we will,” they said, and walked away.

That night at Coggan’s, Gabriel Oak, beneath the screen of closed eyelids, was busy with fancies, and full of movement, like a river flowing rapidly under its ice. Night had always been the time at which he saw Bathsheba most vividly, and through the slow hours of shadow he tenderly regarded her image now. It is rarely that the pleasures of the imagination will compensate for the pain of sleeplessness, but they possibly did with Oak to-night, for the delight of merely seeing her effaced for the time his perception of the great difference between seeing and possessing.

That night at Coggan’s, Gabriel Oak, with his eyes shut, was lost in thoughts, filled with emotions like a river rushing swiftly beneath its ice. Night had always been when he remembered Bathsheba most clearly, and throughout the long hours of darkness, he tenderly held onto her image. It's not often that the joys of imagination can make up for the agony of being unable to sleep, but perhaps they did for Oak tonight, as he found joy in just seeing her in his mind, clouding his awareness of the huge gap between merely seeing her and actually having her.

He also thought of plans for fetching his few utensils and books from Norcombe. The Young Man’s Best Companion, The Farrier’s Sure Guide, The Veterinary Surgeon, Paradise Lost, The Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson Crusoe, Ash’s Dictionary, and Walkingame’s Arithmetic, constituted his library; and though a limited series, it was one from which he had acquired more sound information by diligent perusal than many a man of opportunities has done from a furlong of laden shelves.

He also thought about plans to get his few utensils and books from Norcombe. The Young Man’s Best Companion, The Farrier’s Sure Guide, The Veterinary Surgeon, Paradise Lost, The Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson Crusoe, Ash’s Dictionary, and Walkingame’s Arithmetic made up his library; and although it was a small collection, he gained more valuable knowledge from it through careful reading than many who have access to a long row of packed shelves.

CHAPTER IX
THE HOMESTEAD—A VISITOR—HALF-CONFIDENCES

By daylight, the bower of Oak’s new-found mistress, Bathsheba Everdene, presented itself as a hoary building, of the early stage of Classic Renaissance as regards its architecture, and of a proportion which told at a glance that, as is so frequently the case, it had once been the memorial hall upon a small estate around it, now altogether effaced as a distinct property, and merged in the vast tract of a non-resident landlord, which comprised several such modest demesnes.

By daylight, the home of Oak’s new mistress, Bathsheba Everdene, appeared as an old building, reflecting the early days of Classic Renaissance architecture. Its proportions clearly indicated that, as often happens, it had once served as a memorial hall for a small estate nearby, which had now completely vanished as a distinct property and blended into the large area owned by a non-resident landlord that included several similar small estates.

Fluted pilasters, worked from the solid stone, decorated its front, and above the roof the chimneys were panelled or columnar, some coped gables with finials and like features still retaining traces of their Gothic extraction. Soft brown mosses, like faded velveteen, formed cushions upon the stone tiling, and tufts of the houseleek or sengreen sprouted from the eaves of the low surrounding buildings. A gravel walk leading from the door to the road in front was encrusted at the sides with more moss—here it was a silver-green variety, the nut-brown of the gravel being visible to the width of only a foot or two in the centre. This circumstance, and the generally sleepy air of the whole prospect here, together with the animated and contrasting state of the reverse façade, suggested to the imagination that on the adaptation of the building for farming purposes the vital principle of the house had turned round inside its body to face the other way. Reversals of this kind, strange deformities, tremendous paralyses, are often seen to be inflicted by trade upon edifices—either individual or in the aggregate as streets and towns—which were originally planned for pleasure alone.

Fluted pilasters, made from solid stone, decorated the front, and above the roof, the chimneys were paneled or column-like, with some topped by gables featuring finials and similar elements still showing signs of their Gothic origins. Soft brown mosses, resembling faded velvet, created cushions on the stone tiles, and tufts of houseleek or sengreen grew from the eaves of the low surrounding buildings. A gravel path leading from the door to the road in front was lined with more moss—this time a silver-green variety—while the nut-brown gravel was visible only a foot or two in the middle. This detail, combined with the overall sleepy feel of the scene, along with the lively and contrasting look of the back façade, made one imagine that when the building was repurposed for farming, its vital essence had turned around inside to face the opposite direction. Such reversals, odd deformities, and significant paralysis are often seen when trade impacts structures—whether individually or collectively as streets and towns—that were originally designed for pure enjoyment.

Lively voices were heard this morning in the upper rooms, the main staircase to which was of hard oak, the balusters, heavy as bed-posts, being turned and moulded in the quaint fashion of their century, the handrail as stout as a parapet-top, and the stairs themselves continually twisting round like a person trying to look over his shoulder. Going up, the floors above were found to have a very irregular surface, rising to ridges, sinking into valleys; and being just then uncarpeted, the face of the boards was seen to be eaten into innumerable vermiculations. Every window replied by a clang to the opening and shutting of every door, a tremble followed every bustling movement, and a creak accompanied a walker about the house, like a spirit, wherever he went.

Lively voices were heard this morning in the upper rooms, the main staircase of which was made of hard oak, the balusters, as heavy as bedposts, carved in the unique style of their time, the handrail as sturdy as a parapet, and the stairs themselves continuously twisting like someone trying to look over their shoulder. As one went up, the floors above revealed a very uneven surface, rising to peaks and sinking into dips; and since they were uncarpeted at that moment, the boards' surface was seen to be worn into countless patterns. Every window responded with a clang to the opening and closing of every door, a tremor followed every hurried movement, and a creak accompanied anyone walking around the house, like a ghost, wherever they went.

In the room from which the conversation proceeded Bathsheba and her servant-companion, Liddy Smallbury, were to be discovered sitting upon the floor, and sorting a complication of papers, books, bottles, and rubbish spread out thereon—remnants from the household stores of the late occupier. Liddy, the maltster’s great-granddaughter, was about Bathsheba’s equal in age, and her face was a prominent advertisement of the light-hearted English country girl. The beauty her features might have lacked in form was amply made up for by perfection of hue, which at this winter-time was the softened ruddiness on a surface of high rotundity that we meet with in a Terburg or a Gerard Douw; and, like the presentations of those great colourists, it was a face which kept well back from the boundary between comeliness and the ideal. Though elastic in nature she was less daring than Bathsheba, and occasionally showed some earnestness, which consisted half of genuine feeling, and half of mannerliness superadded by way of duty.

In the room where the conversation was taking place, Bathsheba and her companion, Liddy Smallbury, were sitting on the floor, sorting through a mix of papers, books, bottles, and junk spread out around them—leftovers from the household of the previous occupant. Liddy, the maltster’s great-granddaughter, was about the same age as Bathsheba, and her face was a clear reflection of a cheerful English country girl. While her features might not have been perfectly shaped, her complexion more than made up for it, displaying a soft, rosy glow typical of the winter months, reminiscent of the warmth captured by Terburg or Gerard Douw; and like the portraits created by those master painters, her face hovered right on the line between attractiveness and ideal beauty. Although she had a lively spirit, she was less adventurous than Bathsheba and sometimes exhibited a seriousness that was part genuine emotion and part polite behavior added as a sense of duty.

Through a partly-opened door the noise of a scrubbing-brush led up to the charwoman, Maryann Money, a person who for a face had a circular disc, furrowed less by age than by long gazes of perplexity at distant objects. To think of her was to get good-humoured; to speak of her was to raise the image of a dried Normandy pippin.

Through a partly-opened door, the sound of a scrubbing brush caught the attention of the charwoman, Maryann Money, who had a round face marked more by puzzled stares at faraway things than by age. Just thinking about her would put you in a good mood; talking about her would bring to mind a dried Normandy pippin.

“Stop your scrubbing a moment,” said Bathsheba through the door to her. “I hear something.”

“Stop scrubbing for a second,” Bathsheba said through the door to her. “I hear something.”

Maryann suspended the brush.

Maryann paused the brush.

The tramp of a horse was apparent, approaching the front of the building. The paces slackened, turned in at the wicket, and, what was most unusual, came up the mossy path close to the door. The door was tapped with the end of a crop or stick.

The sound of a horse approaching the front of the building was clear. The horse slowed down, turned into the gate, and, quite unexpectedly, walked up the mossy path right to the door. The door was knocked on with the end of a riding crop or stick.

“What impertinence!” said Liddy, in a low voice. “To ride up the footpath like that! Why didn’t he stop at the gate? Lord! ’Tis a gentleman! I see the top of his hat.”

“What nerve!” Liddy said in a quiet voice. “Riding up the footpath like that! Why didn’t he stop at the gate? Wow! It’s a gentleman! I can see the top of his hat.”

“Be quiet!” said Bathsheba.

“Be quiet!” said Bathsheba.

The further expression of Liddy’s concern was continued by aspect instead of narrative.

The way Liddy expressed her concern shifted from storytelling to a focus on different aspects.

“Why doesn’t Mrs. Coggan go to the door?” Bathsheba continued.

“Why doesn’t Mrs. Coggan go to the door?” Bathsheba continued.

Rat-tat-tat-tat resounded more decisively from Bathsheba’s oak.

Rat-tat-tat-tat echoed more firmly from Bathsheba’s oak.

“Maryann, you go!” said she, fluttering under the onset of a crowd of romantic possibilities.

“Maryann, you go!” she said, feeling excited by a wave of romantic possibilities.

“Oh ma’am—see, here’s a mess!”

“Oh ma’am—look at this mess!”

The argument was unanswerable after a glance at Maryann.

The argument was undeniable after looking at Maryann.

“Liddy—you must,” said Bathsheba.

“Liddy, you have to,” said Bathsheba.

Liddy held up her hands and arms, coated with dust from the rubbish they were sorting, and looked imploringly at her mistress.

Liddy raised her hands and arms, covered in dust from the rubbish they were sorting, and looked pleadingly at her boss.

“There—Mrs. Coggan is going!” said Bathsheba, exhaling her relief in the form of a long breath which had lain in her bosom a minute or more.

“There—Mrs. Coggan is leaving!” said Bathsheba, letting out a long breath that she had been holding in her chest for a minute or more.

The door opened, and a deep voice said—

The door swung open, and a deep voice said—

“Is Miss Everdene at home?”

“Is Miss Everdene home?”

“I’ll see, sir,” said Mrs. Coggan, and in a minute appeared in the room.

“I’ll check, sir,” said Mrs. Coggan, and a minute later she appeared in the room.

“Dear, what a thirtover place this world is!” continued Mrs. Coggan (a wholesome-looking lady who had a voice for each class of remark according to the emotion involved; who could toss a pancake or twirl a mop with the accuracy of pure mathematics, and who at this moment showed hands shaggy with fragments of dough and arms encrusted with flour). “I am never up to my elbows, Miss, in making a pudding but one of two things do happen—either my nose must needs begin tickling, and I can’t live without scratching it, or somebody knocks at the door. Here’s Mr. Boldwood wanting to see you, Miss Everdene.”

“Dear, what a thirsty place this world is!” continued Mrs. Coggan (a wholesome-looking lady who had a different tone for each type of comment depending on her feelings; who could flip a pancake or wring out a mop with the precision of pure math, and who at that moment had hands covered in bits of dough and arms coated in flour). “I’m never elbow-deep in making a pudding without one of two things happening—either my nose starts itching, and I can’t help but scratch it, or someone knocks at the door. Here’s Mr. Boldwood wanting to see you, Miss Everdene.”

A woman’s dress being a part of her countenance, and any disorder in the one being of the same nature with a malformation or wound in the other, Bathsheba said at once—

A woman's dress is part of her appearance, and any mess in it is like a defect or injury in her looks. Bathsheba immediately said—

“I can’t see him in this state. Whatever shall I do?”

"I can't see him like this. What am I going to do?"

Not-at-homes were hardly naturalized in Weatherbury farmhouses, so Liddy suggested—“Say you’re a fright with dust, and can’t come down.”

Not being at home wasn't very common in the Weatherbury farmhouses, so Liddy suggested, "Just say you're covered in dust and can't come down."

“Yes—that sounds very well,” said Mrs. Coggan, critically.

“Yes—that sounds great,” said Mrs. Coggan, skeptically.

“Say I can’t see him—that will do.”

“Just say I can’t see him—that will work.”

Mrs. Coggan went downstairs, and returned the answer as requested, adding, however, on her own responsibility, “Miss is dusting bottles, sir, and is quite a object—that’s why ’tis.”

Mrs. Coggan went downstairs and brought back the answer as requested, adding, however, on her own accord, “Miss is dusting bottles, sir, and is quite a sight—that’s why.”

“Oh, very well,” said the deep voice indifferently. “All I wanted to ask was, if anything had been heard of Fanny Robin?”

“Oh, fine,” said the deep voice casually. “All I wanted to ask was if anyone had heard anything about Fanny Robin?”

“Nothing, sir—but we may know to-night. William Smallbury is gone to Casterbridge, where her young man lives, as is supposed, and the other men be inquiring about everywhere.”

“Nothing, sir—but we may find out tonight. William Smallbury has gone to Casterbridge, where her boyfriend is believed to be, and the other men are asking around everywhere.”

The horse’s tramp then recommenced and retreated, and the door closed.

The sound of the horse's hooves started up again and then faded away, and the door closed.

“Who is Mr. Boldwood?” said Bathsheba.

“Who is Mr. Boldwood?” Bathsheba asked.

“A gentleman-farmer at Little Weatherbury.”

“A country gentleman at Little Weatherbury.”

“Married?”

"Married?"

“No, miss.”

"No, ma'am."

“How old is he?”

“How old is he now?”

“Forty, I should say—very handsome—rather stern-looking—and rich.”

"Forty, I should say—very good-looking—kind of serious—and wealthy."

“What a bother this dusting is! I am always in some unfortunate plight or other,” Bathsheba said, complainingly. “Why should he inquire about Fanny?”

“What a hassle this dusting is! I’m always dealing with some unfortunate situation or another,” Bathsheba said, complaining. “Why is he asking about Fanny?”

“Oh, because, as she had no friends in her childhood, he took her and put her to school, and got her her place here under your uncle. He’s a very kind man that way, but Lord—there!”

“Oh, since she didn’t have any friends growing up, he took her and enrolled her in school, and got her this position here under your uncle. He’s really kind like that, but wow—there!”

“What?”

“Did you say something?”

“Never was such a hopeless man for a woman! He’s been courted by sixes and sevens—all the girls, gentle and simple, for miles round, have tried him. Jane Perkins worked at him for two months like a slave, and the two Miss Taylors spent a year upon him, and he cost Farmer Ives’s daughter nights of tears and twenty pounds’ worth of new clothes; but Lord—the money might as well have been thrown out of the window.”

“Never has there been such a hopeless guy when it comes to women! He’s been pursued by so many girls—every kind you can imagine, from sweet to simple, for miles around. Jane Perkins put in two months of hard work trying to win him over, and the two Miss Taylors spent a whole year on him. He made Farmer Ives’s daughter cry for nights and cost her twenty pounds in new clothes; but honestly—the money might as well have been tossed out the window.”

A little boy came up at this moment and looked in upon them. This child was one of the Coggans, who, with the Smallburys, were as common among the families of this district as the Avons and Derwents among our rivers. He always had a loosened tooth or a cut finger to show to particular friends, which he did with an air of being thereby elevated above the common herd of afflictionless humanity—to which exhibition people were expected to say “Poor child!” with a dash of congratulation as well as pity.

A little boy approached at that moment and peeked in on them. This child was one of the Coggans, who, along with the Smallburys, were as familiar in this area as the Avons and Derwents are among our rivers. He always had a loose tooth or a bandaged finger to show to specific friends, doing so with a sense of pride that he stood out from the ordinary, unaffected kids. People were expected to respond with “Poor child!” mixed with a hint of congratulation as well as sympathy.

“I’ve got a pen-nee!” said Master Coggan in a scanning measure.

“I’ve got a penny!” said Master Coggan in a scanning measure.

“Well—who gave it you, Teddy?” said Liddy.

“Well—who gave it to you, Teddy?” said Liddy.

“Mis-terr Bold-wood! He gave it to me for opening the gate.”

“Mr. Boldwood! He gave it to me for unlocking the gate.”

“What did he say?”

"What did he say?"

“He said, ‘Where are you going, my little man?’ and I said, ‘To Miss Everdene’s please,’ and he said, ‘She is a staid woman, isn’t she, my little man?’ and I said, ‘Yes.’”

“He said, ‘Where are you going, my little man?’ and I said, ‘To Miss Everdene’s, please,’ and he said, ‘She’s a serious woman, isn’t she, my little man?’ and I said, ‘Yes.’”

“You naughty child! What did you say that for?”

“You naughty kid! Why did you say that?”

“’Cause he gave me the penny!”

“Because he gave me the penny!”

“What a pucker everything is in!” said Bathsheba, discontentedly when the child had gone. “Get away, Maryann, or go on with your scrubbing, or do something! You ought to be married by this time, and not here troubling me!”

“What a mess everything is!” Bathsheba said unhappily once the child had left. “Get lost, Maryann, or keep scrubbing, or do something! You should be married by now, not here bothering me!”

“Ay, mistress—so I did. But what between the poor men I won’t have, and the rich men who won’t have me, I stand as a pelican in the wilderness!”

“Ay, mistress—so I did. But with the poor men I don’t want, and the rich men who don’t want me, I feel like a pelican in the wilderness!”

“Did anybody ever want to marry you miss?” Liddy ventured to ask when they were again alone. “Lots of ’em, I daresay?”

“Did anyone ever want to marry you, miss?” Liddy dared to ask when they were alone again. “I bet there were plenty, right?”

Bathsheba paused, as if about to refuse a reply, but the temptation to say yes, since it was really in her power was irresistible by aspiring virginity, in spite of her spleen at having been published as old.

Bathsheba paused, as if she was going to decline to answer, but the urge to say yes, since it was truly within her control, was too strong for her to resist, despite her irritation at being labeled as old.

“A man wanted to once,” she said, in a highly experienced tone, and the image of Gabriel Oak, as the farmer, rose before her.

“A man wanted to once,” she said, in a very knowledgeable tone, and the image of Gabriel Oak, as the farmer, came to her mind.

“How nice it must seem!” said Liddy, with the fixed features of mental realization. “And you wouldn’t have him?”

“How nice it must seem!” Liddy said, her expression showing she truly understood. “And you wouldn’t want him?”

“He wasn’t quite good enough for me.”

“He wasn’t really good enough for me.”

“How sweet to be able to disdain, when most of us are glad to say, ‘Thank you!’ I seem I hear it. ‘No, sir—I’m your better.’ or ‘Kiss my foot, sir; my face is for mouths of consequence.’ And did you love him, miss?”

“How nice it is to look down on others, when most of us are happy to say, ‘Thank you!’ I can almost hear it. ‘No, sir—I’m your superior.’ or ‘Kiss my foot, sir; my face is for important people.’ And did you love him, miss?”

“Oh, no. But I rather liked him.”

“Oh, no. I actually liked him.”

“Do you now?”

"Do you now?"

“Of course not—what footsteps are those I hear?”

“Of course not—what footsteps are those I hear?”

Liddy looked from a back window into the courtyard behind, which was now getting low-toned and dim with the earliest films of night. A crooked file of men was approaching the back door. The whole string of trailing individuals advanced in the completest balance of intention, like the remarkable creatures known as Chain Salpæ, which, distinctly organized in other respects, have one will common to a whole family. Some were, as usual, in snow-white smock-frocks of Russia duck, and some in whitey-brown ones of drabbet—marked on the wrists, breasts, backs, and sleeves with honeycomb-work. Two or three women in pattens brought up the rear.

Liddy glanced out a back window into the courtyard, which was starting to grow darker and dimmer as night fell. A line of men was walking toward the back door. The entire group moved together with a shared purpose, similar to the fascinating creatures known as Chain Salpæ, which are distinctly organized in other ways but share a common will as a family. Some were, as usual, wearing bright white smocks made of lightweight fabric, while others wore light brown ones made of coarse cloth—decorated on the wrists, chests, backs, and sleeves with honeycomb patterns. Two or three women in wooden clogs were bringing up the rear.

“The Philistines be upon us,” said Liddy, making her nose white against the glass.

“The Philistines are upon us,” said Liddy, pressing her nose against the glass.

“Oh, very well. Maryann, go down and keep them in the kitchen till I am dressed, and then show them in to me in the hall.”

“Oh, fine. Maryann, go down and keep them in the kitchen until I’m dressed, and then bring them to me in the hall.”

CHAPTER X
MISTRESS AND MEN

Half-an-hour later Bathsheba, in finished dress, and followed by Liddy, entered the upper end of the old hall to find that her men had all deposited themselves on a long form and a settle at the lower extremity. She sat down at a table and opened the time-book, pen in her hand, with a canvas money-bag beside her. From this she poured a small heap of coin. Liddy chose a position at her elbow and began to sew, sometimes pausing and looking round, or, with the air of a privileged person, taking up one of the half-sovereigns lying before her and surveying it merely as a work of art, while strictly preventing her countenance from expressing any wish to possess it as money.

Half an hour later, Bathsheba, dressed to perfection and accompanied by Liddy, walked into the upper end of the old hall to see that her men were all lounging on a long bench and a settle at the far end. She sat down at a table, opened the ledger, pen in hand, with a canvas money bag next to her. From this, she poured out a small pile of coins. Liddy chose a spot at her elbow and started to sew, occasionally stopping to look around or, with the confidence of someone who feels entitled, picking up one of the half-sovereigns in front of her and studying it as if it were a piece of art, all while carefully keeping her face from showing any desire to have it as money.

“Now before I begin, men,” said Bathsheba, “I have two matters to speak of. The first is that the bailiff is dismissed for thieving, and that I have formed a resolution to have no bailiff at all, but to manage everything with my own head and hands.”

“Before I start, everyone,” Bathsheba said, “I have two things to address. The first is that the bailiff has been let go for stealing, and I've decided that I won’t have a bailiff at all, but will handle everything myself.”

The men breathed an audible breath of amazement.

The men let out a visible gasp of amazement.

“The next matter is, have you heard anything of Fanny?”

“The next thing is, have you heard anything about Fanny?”

“Nothing, ma’am.”

“Nothing, ma'am.”

“Have you done anything?”

"Have you done anything yet?"

“I met Farmer Boldwood,” said Jacob Smallbury, “and I went with him and two of his men, and dragged Newmill Pond, but we found nothing.”

“I met Farmer Boldwood,” said Jacob Smallbury, “and I went with him and two of his guys, and we dragged Newmill Pond, but we found nothing.”

“And the new shepherd have been to Buck’s Head, by Yalbury, thinking she had gone there, but nobody had seed her,” said Laban Tall.

“And the new shepherd has been to Buck’s Head, by Yalbury, thinking she had gone there, but nobody has seen her,” said Laban Tall.

“Hasn’t William Smallbury been to Casterbridge?”

“Hasn't William Smallbury been to Casterbridge?”

“Yes, ma’am, but he’s not yet come home. He promised to be back by six.”

“Yes, ma’am, but he hasn’t come home yet. He promised he’d be back by six.”

“It wants a quarter to six at present,” said Bathsheba, looking at her watch. “I daresay he’ll be in directly. Well, now then”—she looked into the book—“Joseph Poorgrass, are you there?”

“It’s a quarter to six right now,” said Bathsheba, glancing at her watch. “I bet he’ll be here soon. Well, let’s see”—she looked into the book—“Joseph Poorgrass, are you there?”

“Yes, sir—ma’am I mane,” said the person addressed. “I be the personal name of Poorgrass.”

“Yes, sir—ma’am I mean,” said the person being addressed. “I'm the name Poorgrass.”

“And what are you?”

"And what are you now?"

“Nothing in my own eye. In the eye of other people—well, I don’t say it; though public thought will out.”

“Nothing in my own eyes. In the eyes of others—well, I won’t say it; though public opinion will come to light.”

“What do you do on the farm?”

“What do you do on the farm?”

“I do do carting things all the year, and in seed time I shoots the rooks and sparrows, and helps at pig-killing, sir.”

“I do cart things all year round, and during planting season, I shoot the rooks and sparrows, and help with pig slaughtering, sir.”

“How much to you?”

“How much do you want?”

“Please nine and ninepence and a good halfpenny where ’twas a bad one, sir—ma’am I mane.”

“Please, nine shillings and nine pence, and a good halfpenny for a bad one, sir—ma’am, I mean.”

“Quite correct. Now here are ten shillings in addition as a small present, as I am a new comer.”

“Absolutely right. Here are ten shillings as a little gift since I’m new here.”

Bathsheba blushed slightly at the sense of being generous in public, and Henery Fray, who had drawn up towards her chair, lifted his eyebrows and fingers to express amazement on a small scale.

Bathsheba blushed a little at the thought of being generous in public, and Henery Fray, who had moved closer to her chair, raised his eyebrows and fingers to show mild surprise.

“How much do I owe you—that man in the corner—what’s your name?” continued Bathsheba.

“How much do I owe you—that guy in the corner—what’s your name?” Bathsheba continued.

“Matthew Moon, ma’am,” said a singular framework of clothes with nothing of any consequence inside them, which advanced with the toes in no definite direction forwards, but turned in or out as they chanced to swing.

“Matthew Moon, ma’am,” said a unique outfit with nothing of real importance inside it, which walked with its toes pointing in no particular direction, but turned in or out as they happened to swing.

“Matthew Mark, did you say?—speak out—I shall not hurt you,” inquired the young farmer, kindly.

“Matthew Mark, did you say?—speak up—I won’t hurt you,” the young farmer asked gently.

“Matthew Moon, mem,” said Henery Fray, correctingly, from behind her chair, to which point he had edged himself.

“Matthew Moon, ma'am,” said Henery Fray, correcting her from behind her chair, where he had positioned himself.

“Matthew Moon,” murmured Bathsheba, turning her bright eyes to the book. “Ten and twopence halfpenny is the sum put down to you, I see?”

“Matthew Moon,” Bathsheba said quietly, looking at the book. “I see you owe ten and two and a half pence?”

“Yes, mis’ess,” said Matthew, as the rustle of wind among dead leaves.

“Yes, ma'am,” said Matthew, like the rustling of wind through dry leaves.

“Here it is, and ten shillings. Now the next—Andrew Randle, you are a new man, I hear. How come you to leave your last farm?”

“Here it is, and ten shillings. Now the next—Andrew Randle, I hear you're a new man. What made you leave your last farm?”

“P-p-p-p-p-pl-pl-pl-pl-l-l-l-l-ease, ma’am, p-p-p-p-pl-pl- pl-pl-please, ma’am-please’m-please’m—”

“Please, ma’am, please—”

“’A’s a stammering man, mem,” said Henery Fray in an undertone, “and they turned him away because the only time he ever did speak plain he said his soul was his own, and other iniquities, to the squire. ’A can cuss, mem, as well as you or I, but ’a can’t speak a common speech to save his life.”

“'He’s a stammering man, ma'am,” said Henery Fray quietly, “and they turned him away because the only time he ever spoke clearly, he said his soul was his own, along with some other wrongdoings, to the squire. He can curse, ma'am, just as well as you or I, but he can't speak regular speech to save his life.”

“Andrew Randle, here’s yours—finish thanking me in a day or two. Temperance Miller—oh, here’s another, Soberness—both women I suppose?”

“Andrew Randle, here’s yours—make sure to finish thanking me in a day or two. Temperance Miller—oh, here’s another, Soberness—both women, I guess?”

“Yes’m. Here we be, ’a b’lieve,” was echoed in shrill unison.

“Yes ma'am. Here we are, I believe,” was echoed in shrill unison.

“What have you been doing?”

"What have you been up to?"

“Tending thrashing-machine and wimbling haybonds, and saying ‘Hoosh!’ to the cocks and hens when they go upon your seeds, and planting Early Flourballs and Thompson’s Wonderfuls with a dibble.”

“Tending the threshing machine and wobbling hay bales, and shouting ‘Hey!’ at the roosters and hens when they peck at your seeds, and planting Early Flourballs and Thompson’s Wonderfuls with a dibble.”

“Yes—I see. Are they satisfactory women?” she inquired softly of Henery Fray.

“Yes—I get it. Are they good women?” she asked softly of Henery Fray.

“Oh mem—don’t ask me! Yielding women—as scarlet a pair as ever was!” groaned Henery under his breath.

“Oh man—don’t ask me! Submissive women—as bold a pair as ever was!” groaned Henery under his breath.

“Sit down.”

"Take a seat."

“Who, mem?”

“Who, me?”

“Sit down.”

"Take a seat."

Joseph Poorgrass, in the background twitched, and his lips became dry with fear of some terrible consequences, as he saw Bathsheba summarily speaking, and Henery slinking off to a corner.

Joseph Poorgrass twitched in the background, and his lips went dry with fear of some terrible consequences as he watched Bathsheba speaking sharply and Henery slinking off to a corner.

“Now the next. Laban Tall, you’ll stay on working for me?”

“Now the next. Laban Tall, are you going to keep working for me?”

“For you or anybody that pays me well, ma’am,” replied the young married man.

"For you or anyone who pays me well, ma'am," replied the young married man.

“True—the man must live!” said a woman in the back quarter, who had just entered with clicking pattens.

“True—the man must live!” said a woman in the back corner, who had just walked in with her clicking shoes.

“What woman is that?” Bathsheba asked.

“What woman is that?” Bathsheba asked.

“I be his lawful wife!” continued the voice with greater prominence of manner and tone. This lady called herself five-and-twenty, looked thirty, passed as thirty-five, and was forty. She was a woman who never, like some newly married, showed conjugal tenderness in public, perhaps because she had none to show.

“I am his legal wife!” the voice continued, sounding more assertive. This woman claimed to be twenty-five, looked thirty, passed for thirty-five, and was actually forty. She was someone who, unlike some newlyweds, never displayed any public affection, probably because she didn't have any to give.

“Oh, you are,” said Bathsheba. “Well, Laban, will you stay on?”

“Oh, you are,” said Bathsheba. “So, Laban, will you stay?”

“Yes, he’ll stay, ma’am!” said again the shrill tongue of Laban’s lawful wife.

“Yes, he’ll stay, ma’am!” said again the sharp voice of Laban’s rightful wife.

“Well, he can speak for himself, I suppose.”

“Well, I guess he can speak for himself.”

“Oh Lord, not he, ma’am! A simple tool. Well enough, but a poor gawkhammer mortal,” the wife replied.

“Oh Lord, not him, ma’am! Just a simple tool. Good enough, but a clumsy mortal,” the wife replied.

“Heh-heh-heh!” laughed the married man with a hideous effort of appreciation, for he was as irrepressibly good-humoured under ghastly snubs as a parliamentary candidate on the hustings.

“Heh-heh-heh!” laughed the married man with a forced grin of appreciation, as he was irrepressibly cheerful even in the face of rude remarks, like a politician on the campaign trail.

The names remaining were called in the same manner.

The remaining names were called in the same way.

“Now I think I have done with you,” said Bathsheba, closing the book and shaking back a stray twine of hair. “Has William Smallbury returned?”

“Now I think I’m done with you,” Bathsheba said, closing the book and tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Has William Smallbury come back?”

“No, ma’am.”

"No, ma'am."

“The new shepherd will want a man under him,” suggested Henery Fray, trying to make himself official again by a sideway approach towards her chair.

“The new shepherd will want someone working under him,” suggested Henery Fray, trying to make himself sound important again by moving sideways toward her chair.

“Oh—he will. Who can he have?”

“Oh—he will. Who else can he have?”

“Young Cain Ball is a very good lad,” Henery said, “and Shepherd Oak don’t mind his youth?” he added, turning with an apologetic smile to the shepherd, who had just appeared on the scene, and was now leaning against the doorpost with his arms folded.

“Young Cain Ball is a really good kid,” Henery said, “and Shepherd Oak doesn’t mind his youth?” he added, turning with an apologetic smile to the shepherd, who had just arrived and was now leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.

“No, I don’t mind that,” said Gabriel.

“No, I don’t mind that,” Gabriel said.

“How did Cain come by such a name?” asked Bathsheba.

“How did Cain get such a name?” asked Bathsheba.

“Oh you see, mem, his pore mother, not being a Scripture-read woman, made a mistake at his christening, thinking ’twas Abel killed Cain, and called en Cain, meaning Abel all the time. The parson put it right, but ’twas too late, for the name could never be got rid of in the parish. ’Tis very unfortunate for the boy.”

“Oh, you see, ma'am, his poor mother, not being a religious woman, made a mistake at his baptism, thinking it was Abel who killed Cain, and named him Cain, meaning Abel all the time. The pastor corrected it, but it was too late, as the name could never be changed in the parish. It’s very unfortunate for the boy.”

“It is rather unfortunate.”

"That's pretty unfortunate."

“Yes. However, we soften it down as much as we can, and call him Cainy. Ah, pore widow-woman! she cried her heart out about it almost. She was brought up by a very heathen father and mother, who never sent her to church or school, and it shows how the sins of the parents are visited upon the children, mem.”

“Yes. However, we tone it down as much as we can and call him Cainy. Ah, poor widow! She cried her heart out about it almost. She was raised by very heathen parents who never sent her to church or school, and it shows how the sins of the parents affect the children, you know.”

Mr. Fray here drew up his features to the mild degree of melancholy required when the persons involved in the given misfortune do not belong to your own family.

Mr. Fray here tightened his expression to the mild level of sadness needed when the people affected by the given misfortune aren't part of your own family.

“Very well then, Cainey Ball to be under-shepherd. And you quite understand your duties?—you I mean, Gabriel Oak?”

“Alright then, Cainey Ball will be the assistant shepherd. And do you fully understand your responsibilities?—I’m talking to you, Gabriel Oak?”

“Quite well, I thank you, Miss Everdene,” said Shepherd Oak from the doorpost. “If I don’t, I’ll inquire.” Gabriel was rather staggered by the remarkable coolness of her manner. Certainly nobody without previous information would have dreamt that Oak and the handsome woman before whom he stood had ever been other than strangers. But perhaps her air was the inevitable result of the social rise which had advanced her from a cottage to a large house and fields. The case is not unexampled in high places. When, in the writings of the later poets, Jove and his family are found to have moved from their cramped quarters on the peak of Olympus into the wide sky above it, their words show a proportionate increase of arrogance and reserve.

“I'm doing quite well, thank you, Miss Everdene,” said Shepherd Oak from the doorframe. “If I’m not, I’ll ask." Gabriel was fairly taken aback by how coolly she carried herself. Certainly, no one without prior knowledge would have imagined that Oak and the stunning woman standing before him were anything but strangers. But maybe her demeanor was just the natural outcome of her rise in status from a cottage to a large house and fields. This kind of thing isn't uncommon among the elite. When, in the works of later poets, Jupiter and his family are depicted as moving from their cramped space on Mount Olympus to the vast sky above, their language demonstrates a noticeable increase in arrogance and aloofness.

Footsteps were heard in the passage, combining in their character the qualities both of weight and measure, rather at the expense of velocity.

Footsteps echoed in the hallway, having a mix of heaviness and purpose, though it seemed they sacrificed speed.

(All.) “Here’s Billy Smallbury come from Casterbridge.”

(All.) “Here’s Billy Smallbury from Casterbridge.”

“And what’s the news?” said Bathsheba, as William, after marching to the middle of the hall, took a handkerchief from his hat and wiped his forehead from its centre to its remoter boundaries.

“And what’s the news?” Bathsheba asked as William, after striding to the center of the hall, pulled a handkerchief out of his hat and wiped his forehead from the middle out to the edges.

“I should have been sooner, miss,” he said, “if it hadn’t been for the weather.” He then stamped with each foot severely, and on looking down his boots were perceived to be clogged with snow.

“I should have arrived earlier, miss,” he said, “if it hadn’t been for the weather.” He then stamped his feet hard, and when he looked down, his boots were covered in snow.

“Come at last, is it?” said Henery.

“Is it finally here?” said Henery.

“Well, what about Fanny?” said Bathsheba.

"Well, what about Fanny?" Bathsheba asked.

“Well, ma’am, in round numbers, she’s run away with the soldiers,” said William.

“Well, ma’am, roughly speaking, she’s run off with the soldiers,” said William.

“No; not a steady girl like Fanny!”

“No way; not a reliable girl like Fanny!”

“I’ll tell ye all particulars. When I got to Casterbridge Barracks, they said, ‘The Eleventh Dragoon-Guards be gone away, and new troops have come.’ The Eleventh left last week for Melchester and onwards. The Route came from Government like a thief in the night, as is his nature to, and afore the Eleventh knew it almost, they were on the march. They passed near here.”

“I’ll give you all the details. When I arrived at Casterbridge Barracks, they said, ‘The Eleventh Dragoon-Guards have left, and new troops have arrived.’ The Eleventh left last week for Melchester and beyond. The order came from the Government like a thief in the night, as is usually the case, and before the Eleventh even realized it, they were on the move. They passed through here.”

Gabriel had listened with interest. “I saw them go,” he said.

Gabriel listened intently. “I saw them leave,” he said.

“Yes,” continued William, “they pranced down the street playing ‘The Girl I Left Behind Me,’ so ’tis said, in glorious notes of triumph. Every looker-on’s inside shook with the blows of the great drum to his deepest vitals, and there was not a dry eye throughout the town among the public-house people and the nameless women!”

“Yes,” William continued, “they marched down the street playing ‘The Girl I Left Behind Me,’ or so it’s said, in glorious triumphant notes. Every onlooker felt the deep thump of the big drum in their core, and not a single person in the town, from the pub-goers to the unknown women, had dry eyes!”

“But they’re not gone to any war?”

“But they haven't gone off to any war?”

“No, ma’am; but they be gone to take the places of them who may, which is very close connected. And so I said to myself, Fanny’s young man was one of the regiment, and she’s gone after him. There, ma’am, that’s it in black and white.”

“No, ma’am; but they’ve gone to take the places of those who might, which is very closely connected. So I told myself, Fanny’s boyfriend was in the regiment, and she’s gone after him. There, ma’am, that’s it in black and white.”

“Did you find out his name?”

“Did you find out what his name is?”

“No; nobody knew it. I believe he was higher in rank than a private.”

“No; nobody knew that. I think he was of a higher rank than a private.”

Gabriel remained musing and said nothing, for he was in doubt.

Gabriel stayed quiet and deep in thought, unsure of what to say.

“Well, we are not likely to know more to-night, at any rate,” said Bathsheba. “But one of you had better run across to Farmer Boldwood’s and tell him that much.”

"Well, we probably won't know any more tonight, anyway," said Bathsheba. "But one of you should go over to Farmer Boldwood’s and let him know that much."

She then rose; but before retiring, addressed a few words to them with a pretty dignity, to which her mourning dress added a soberness that was hardly to be found in the words themselves.

She then stood up; but before leaving, she said a few words to them with a lovely dignity, which her mourning outfit made even more solemn than the words themselves.

“Now mind, you have a mistress instead of a master. I don’t yet know my powers or my talents in farming; but I shall do my best, and if you serve me well, so shall I serve you. Don’t any unfair ones among you (if there are any such, but I hope not) suppose that because I’m a woman I don’t understand the difference between bad goings-on and good.”

“Now keep in mind, you have a mistress instead of a master. I still don’t know my strengths or skills in farming, but I’ll give it my all, and if you support me well, I’ll do the same for you. Don’t let any unfair people among you (if there are any, but I hope not) think that just because I’m a woman, I don’t recognize the difference between bad behavior and good.”

(All.) “No’m!”

“Nope!”

(Liddy.) “Excellent well said.”

“Very well said.”

“I shall be up before you are awake; I shall be afield before you are up; and I shall have breakfasted before you are afield. In short, I shall astonish you all.”

"I'll be up before you wake up; I'll be out in the field before you're up; and I'll have eaten breakfast before you're out in the field. In short, I'm going to surprise all of you."

(All.) “Yes’m!”

“Yes!”

“And so good-night.”

"Good night then."

(All.) “Good-night, ma’am.”

"Good night, ma'am."

Then this small thesmothete stepped from the table, and surged out of the hall, her black silk dress licking up a few straws and dragging them along with a scratching noise upon the floor. Liddy, elevating her feelings to the occasion from a sense of grandeur, floated off behind Bathsheba with a milder dignity not entirely free from travesty, and the door was closed.

Then this small thesmothete stepped away from the table and rushed out of the hall, her black silk dress picking up a few straws and dragging them across the floor with a scratching noise. Liddy, elevating her emotions to match the moment out of a sense of importance, followed behind Bathsheba with a gentler dignity that wasn't completely without pretension, and the door closed.

CHAPTER XI
OUTSIDE THE BARRACKS—SNOW—A MEETING

For dreariness nothing could surpass a prospect in the outskirts of a certain town and military station, many miles north of Weatherbury, at a later hour on this same snowy evening—if that may be called a prospect of which the chief constituent was darkness.

For dullness, nothing could top the view on the outskirts of a certain town and military post, many miles north of Weatherbury, later on this same snowy evening—if you can call it a view when the main element is just darkness.

It was a night when sorrow may come to the brightest without causing any great sense of incongruity: when, with impressible persons, love becomes solicitousness, hope sinks to misgiving, and faith to hope: when the exercise of memory does not stir feelings of regret at opportunities for ambition that have been passed by, and anticipation does not prompt to enterprise.

It was a night when sadness can touch even the happiest people without feeling too out of place: when, for sensitive individuals, love turns into worry, hope shifts to doubt, and faith shifts to hope: when recalling memories doesn’t bring feelings of regret for missed chances to achieve ambition, and looking ahead doesn’t inspire action.

The scene was a public path, bordered on the left hand by a river, behind which rose a high wall. On the right was a tract of land, partly meadow and partly moor, reaching, at its remote verge, to a wide undulating upland.

The scene was a public path, lined on the left by a river, behind which stood a tall wall. On the right was a piece of land, partly meadow and partly moor, stretching out to a wide, rolling upland in the distance.

The changes of the seasons are less obtrusive on spots of this kind than amid woodland scenery. Still, to a close observer, they are just as perceptible; the difference is that their media of manifestation are less trite and familiar than such well-known ones as the bursting of the buds or the fall of the leaf. Many are not so stealthy and gradual as we may be apt to imagine in considering the general torpidity of a moor or waste. Winter, in coming to the country hereabout, advanced in well-marked stages, wherein might have been successively observed the retreat of the snakes, the transformation of the ferns, the filling of the pools, a rising of fogs, the embrowning by frost, the collapse of the fungi, and an obliteration by snow.

The changes in the seasons are less noticeable in areas like this than in wooded landscapes. However, for a keen observer, they are just as evident; the difference is that their signs are less ordinary and familiar than well-known ones like the budding of leaves or the falling of autumn leaves. Many changes are not as subtle and gradual as we might think when considering the general stillness of a moor or barren land. When winter arrives in this region, it comes in clear stages where one can observe the snakes retreating, the ferns transforming, the pools filling up, fogs rising, the browning from frost, the dying off of fungi, and the covering by snow.

This climax of the series had been reached to-night on the aforesaid moor, and for the first time in the season its irregularities were forms without features; suggestive of anything, proclaiming nothing, and without more character than that of being the limit of something else—the lowest layer of a firmament of snow. From this chaotic skyful of crowding flakes the mead and moor momentarily received additional clothing, only to appear momentarily more naked thereby. The vast arch of cloud above was strangely low, and formed as it were the roof of a large dark cavern, gradually sinking in upon its floor; for the instinctive thought was that the snow lining the heavens and that encrusting the earth would soon unite into one mass without any intervening stratum of air at all.

This climax of the series was reached tonight on the mentioned moor, and for the first time this season, its uneven terrain appeared as shapeless forms; hinting at something, declaring nothing, and lacking any more character than being the base of something else—the lowest layer of a blanket of snow. From this chaotic mass of falling snowflakes, the meadow and moor momentarily gained an extra layer, only to seem briefly more exposed. The vast sky above was oddly low, resembling the ceiling of a large dark cave that was slowly closing in on its floor; the instinctive thought was that the snow covering the sky and that blanketing the ground would soon merge into one mass with no layer of air in between.

We turn our attention to the left-hand characteristics; which were flatness in respect of the river, verticality in respect of the wall behind it, and darkness as to both. These features made up the mass. If anything could be darker than the sky, it was the wall, and if any thing could be gloomier than the wall it was the river beneath. The indistinct summit of the façade was notched and pronged by chimneys here and there, and upon its face were faintly signified the oblong shapes of windows, though only in the upper part. Below, down to the water’s edge, the flat was unbroken by hole or projection.

We focus on the features on the left side, which included the flatness of the river, the verticality of the wall behind it, and the overall darkness of both. These elements formed a heavy mass. If anything could be darker than the sky, it was the wall; and if anything could be gloomier than the wall, it was the river below. The indistinct top of the facade was uneven and punctuated by chimneys scattered about, and faintly etched into its surface were the elongated shapes of windows, mostly in the upper section. Down to the water’s edge, the flat area was smooth with no holes or projections.

An indescribable succession of dull blows, perplexing in their regularity, sent their sound with difficulty through the fluffy atmosphere. It was a neighbouring clock striking ten. The bell was in the open air, and being overlaid with several inches of muffling snow, had lost its voice for the time.

An unexplainable series of dull thuds, confusing in their consistency, struggled to carry their sound through the soft atmosphere. It was a nearby clock chiming ten. The bell was outdoors, and covered by several inches of thick snow, it had temporarily lost its ability to ring out.

About this hour the snow abated: ten flakes fell where twenty had fallen, then one had the room of ten. Not long after a form moved by the brink of the river.

About this time, the snow eased up: ten flakes fell where twenty had fallen before, then one had the weight of ten. Shortly after, a figure moved by the edge of the river.

By its outline upon the colourless background, a close observer might have seen that it was small. This was all that was positively discoverable, though it seemed human.

By its shape against the blank background, a careful observer might have noticed that it was small. This was all that could be definitely determined, although it appeared to be human.

The shape went slowly along, but without much exertion, for the snow, though sudden, was not as yet more than two inches deep. At this time some words were spoken aloud:—

The figure moved slowly along, but without much effort, because the snow, though it came on quickly, was only about two inches deep. At this moment, a few words were said out loud:—

“One. Two. Three. Four. Five.”

"1. 2. 3. 4. 5."

Between each utterance the little shape advanced about half a dozen yards. It was evident now that the windows high in the wall were being counted. The word “Five” represented the fifth window from the end of the wall.

Between each statement, the small figure moved about six yards forward. It was clear now that the windows high in the wall were being counted. The word “Five” indicated the fifth window from the end of the wall.

Here the spot stopped, and dwindled smaller. The figure was stooping. Then a morsel of snow flew across the river towards the fifth window. It smacked against the wall at a point several yards from its mark. The throw was the idea of a man conjoined with the execution of a woman. No man who had ever seen bird, rabbit, or squirrel in his childhood, could possibly have thrown with such utter imbecility as was shown here.

Here the spot stopped and got smaller. The figure was bent over. Then a clump of snow flew across the river towards the fifth window. It hit the wall several yards away from where it aimed. The throw was a combination of a man's idea and a woman's execution. No man who had ever seen a bird, rabbit, or squirrel in his childhood could have thrown with such complete foolishness as was displayed here.

Another attempt, and another; till by degrees the wall must have become pimpled with the adhering lumps of snow. At last one fragment struck the fifth window.

Another try, and another; until gradually the wall must have become bumpy with the sticking lumps of snow. Finally, one piece hit the fifth window.

The river would have been seen by day to be of that deep smooth sort which races middle and sides with the same gliding precision, any irregularities of speed being immediately corrected by a small whirlpool. Nothing was heard in reply to the signal but the gurgle and cluck of one of these invisible wheels—together with a few small sounds which a sad man would have called moans, and a happy man laughter—caused by the flapping of the waters against trifling objects in other parts of the stream.

The river, during the day, would appear to be a deep, smooth body of water that flows with a constant, gliding motion on both its middle and sides, with any changes in speed quickly balanced out by small whirlpools. In response to the signal, all that could be heard was the gurgle and clucking sound of one of these unseen whirlpools—along with a few faint noises that a sad person might interpret as moans, while a happy person might see as laughter—caused by the water splashing against minor objects elsewhere in the stream.

The window was struck again in the same manner.

The window was hit again in the same way.

Then a noise was heard, apparently produced by the opening of the window. This was followed by a voice from the same quarter.

Then a noise was heard, apparently caused by the window opening. This was followed by a voice from the same direction.

“Who’s there?”

“Who’s there?”

The tones were masculine, and not those of surprise. The high wall being that of a barrack, and marriage being looked upon with disfavour in the army, assignations and communications had probably been made across the river before to-night.

The voices were deep and not filled with surprise. The tall wall was that of a barrack, and since marriage wasn’t favored in the army, meetings and messages had likely been exchanged across the river before tonight.

“Is it Sergeant Troy?” said the blurred spot in the snow, tremulously.

“Is that Sergeant Troy?” said the blurry figure in the snow, nervously.

This person was so much like a mere shade upon the earth, and the other speaker so much a part of the building, that one would have said the wall was holding a conversation with the snow.

This person seemed like just a faint shadow on the ground, while the other speaker felt so much a part of the building that it was like the wall was chatting with the snow.

“Yes,” came suspiciously from the shadow. “What girl are you?”

“Yes,” came suspiciously from the shadow. “Which girl are you?”

“Oh, Frank—don’t you know me?” said the spot. “Your wife, Fanny Robin.”

“Oh, Frank—don’t you remember me?” said the spot. “I’m your wife, Fanny Robin.”

“Fanny!” said the wall, in utter astonishment.

“Fanny!” said the wall, completely shocked.

“Yes,” said the girl, with a half-suppressed gasp of emotion.

“Yes,” the girl said, barely holding back a gasp of emotion.

There was something in the woman’s tone which is not that of the wife, and there was a manner in the man which is rarely a husband’s. The dialogue went on:

There was something in the woman’s tone that didn’t sound like a wife’s, and the man had a demeanor that was rarely seen in a husband. The conversation continued:

“How did you come here?”

“How did you get here?”

“I asked which was your window. Forgive me!”

“I asked which one was your window. I’m sorry!”

“I did not expect you to-night. Indeed, I did not think you would come at all. It was a wonder you found me here. I am orderly to-morrow.”

"I didn't expect you tonight. Honestly, I didn't think you'd show up at all. It's a surprise you found me here. I'm busy tomorrow."

“You said I was to come.”

"You said I should come."

“Well—I said that you might.”

"Well, I said you might."

“Yes, I mean that I might. You are glad to see me, Frank?”

“Yes, I mean that I might. Are you happy to see me, Frank?”

“Oh yes—of course.”

“Oh yeah—totally.”

“Can you—come to me!”

“Can you come to me?”

“My dear Fan, no! The bugle has sounded, the barrack gates are closed, and I have no leave. We are all of us as good as in the county gaol till to-morrow morning.”

“My dear Fan, no! The bugle has sounded, the barrack gates are closed, and I don't have any time off. We're all pretty much stuck in the county jail until tomorrow morning.”

“Then I shan’t see you till then!” The words were in a faltering tone of disappointment.

“Then I won’t see you until then!” The words were filled with a shaky sense of disappointment.

“How did you get here from Weatherbury?”

“How did you get here from Weatherbury?”

“I walked—some part of the way—the rest by the carriers.”

“I walked part of the way, and the rest was by the carriers.”

“I am surprised.”

"I’m surprised."

“Yes—so am I. And Frank, when will it be?”

“Yes—me too. And Frank, when will it happen?”

“What?”

“Did you say something?”

“That you promised.”

"You promised that."

“I don’t quite recollect.”

“I don’t really remember.”

“O you do! Don’t speak like that. It weighs me to the earth. It makes me say what ought to be said first by you.”

“Oh, you do! Don’t talk like that. It pulls me down. It makes me say what you should be saying first.”

“Never mind—say it.”

"Forget it—just say it."

“O, must I?—it is, when shall we be married, Frank?”

“O, do I have to?—when are we getting married, Frank?”

“Oh, I see. Well—you have to get proper clothes.”

“Oh, I get it. Well—you need to get the right clothes.”

“I have money. Will it be by banns or license?”

“I have money. Will it be by banns or a license?”

“Banns, I should think.”

"Banns, I guess."

“And we live in two parishes.”

“And we live in two neighborhoods.”

“Do we? What then?”

"Do we? What now?"

“My lodgings are in St. Mary’s, and this is not. So they will have to be published in both.”

"My accommodations are at St. Mary’s, and this isn’t. So they’ll need to be announced in both."

“Is that the law?”

“Is that the rule?”

“Yes. O Frank—you think me forward, I am afraid! Don’t, dear Frank—will you—for I love you so. And you said lots of times you would marry me, and—and—I—I—I—”

“Yes. Oh Frank—you think I’m being too bold, I’m afraid! Please don’t, dear Frank—will you? Because I love you so much. And you’ve said many times that you would marry me, and—and—I—I—I—”

“Don’t cry, now! It is foolish. If I said so, of course I will.”

“Don’t cry now! It’s pointless. If I said I would, of course I will.”

“And shall I put up the banns in my parish, and will you in yours?”

“Should I announce the banns in my parish, and will you in yours?”

“Yes”

"Yeah"

“To-morrow?”

“Tomorrow?”

“Not to-morrow. We’ll settle in a few days.”

“Not tomorrow. We’ll figure it out in a few days.”

“You have the permission of the officers?”

“Do you have the officers' permission?”

“No, not yet.”

"No, not yet."

“O—how is it? You said you almost had before you left Casterbridge.”

“O—how is it? You said you nearly had it before you left Casterbridge.”

“The fact is, I forgot to ask. Your coming like this is so sudden and unexpected.”

"The truth is, I forgot to ask. Your visit here is so sudden and unexpected."

“Yes—yes—it is. It was wrong of me to worry you. I’ll go away now. Will you come and see me to-morrow, at Mrs. Twills’s, in North Street? I don’t like to come to the Barracks. There are bad women about, and they think me one.”

“Yes—yes—it is. I shouldn't have worried you. I'll leave now. Will you come see me tomorrow at Mrs. Twills's on North Street? I don't like coming to the Barracks. There are some unsavory women around, and they think I'm one of them.”

“Quite, so. I’ll come to you, my dear. Good-night.”

“Sure thing. I’ll see you soon, my dear. Good night.”

“Good-night, Frank—good-night!”

“Good night, Frank—good night!”

And the noise was again heard of a window closing. The little spot moved away. When she passed the corner a subdued exclamation was heard inside the wall.

And the noise of a window closing was heard again. The little spot moved away. When she rounded the corner, a muffled exclamation came from inside the wall.

“Ho—ho—Sergeant—ho—ho!” An expostulation followed, but it was indistinct; and it became lost amid a low peal of laughter, which was hardly distinguishable from the gurgle of the tiny whirlpools outside.

“Ho—ho—Sergeant—ho—ho!” A protest followed, but it was unclear; and it got drowned out by a quiet burst of laughter, which was barely separate from the gurgling of the small whirlpools outside.

CHAPTER XII
FARMERS—A RULE—AN EXCEPTION

The first public evidence of Bathsheba’s decision to be a farmer in her own person and by proxy no more was her appearance the following market-day in the cornmarket at Casterbridge.

The first public sign that Bathsheba had decided to be a farmer herself and no longer through anyone else was her appearance on the next market day in the cornmarket at Casterbridge.

The low though extensive hall, supported by beams and pillars, and latterly dignified by the name of Corn Exchange, was thronged with hot men who talked among each other in twos and threes, the speaker of the minute looking sideways into his auditor’s face and concentrating his argument by a contraction of one eyelid during delivery. The greater number carried in their hands ground-ash saplings, using them partly as walking-sticks and partly for poking up pigs, sheep, neighbours with their backs turned, and restful things in general, which seemed to require such treatment in the course of their peregrinations. During conversations each subjected his sapling to great varieties of usage—bending it round his back, forming an arch of it between his two hands, overweighting it on the ground till it reached nearly a semicircle; or perhaps it was hastily tucked under the arm whilst the sample-bag was pulled forth and a handful of corn poured into the palm, which, after criticism, was flung upon the floor, an issue of events perfectly well known to half-a-dozen acute town-bred fowls which had as usual crept into the building unobserved, and waited the fulfilment of their anticipations with a high-stretched neck and oblique eye.

The low but spacious hall, supported by beams and pillars, and recently called the Corn Exchange, was packed with sweaty men chatting in pairs and small groups. The person speaking would glance sideways at their listener and emphasize their point with a wink as they talked. Most of them were carrying ground-ash saplings, using them as walking sticks and to poke at pigs, sheep, neighbors who had their backs turned, and anything else that looked like it needed a nudge. During conversations, each man made creative use of his sapling—bending it behind his back, arching it between his hands, pressing it down until it almost formed a semicircle; or maybe it was quickly shoved under his arm while he pulled out a sample bag and poured a handful of corn into his palm, which, after some examination, was tossed onto the floor. This predictable outcome was well known to a handful of sharp town-bred chickens that had sneaked into the building unnoticed, eagerly waiting with their necks stretched high and eyes keen.

Among these heavy yeomen a feminine figure glided, the single one of her sex that the room contained. She was prettily and even daintily dressed. She moved between them as a chaise between carts, was heard after them as a romance after sermons, was felt among them like a breeze among furnaces. It had required a little determination—far more than she had at first imagined—to take up a position here, for at her first entry the lumbering dialogues had ceased, nearly every face had been turned towards her, and those that were already turned rigidly fixed there.

Among these sturdy men, a single woman glided through the room, the only one of her gender present. She was dressed nicely, even delicately. She moved among them like a carriage among carts, was heard after them like a love story after sermons, and felt like a breeze in a room full of heat. It took a bit of determination—much more than she initially thought—to take her place here, because upon her entry, the heavy conversations stopped, nearly every face turned towards her, and those that were already looking remained fixed on her.

Two or three only of the farmers were personally known to Bathsheba, and to these she had made her way. But if she was to be the practical woman she had intended to show herself, business must be carried on, introductions or none, and she ultimately acquired confidence enough to speak and reply boldly to men merely known to her by hearsay. Bathsheba too had her sample-bags, and by degrees adopted the professional pour into the hand—holding up the grains in her narrow palm for inspection, in perfect Casterbridge manner.

Only two or three of the farmers were personally known to Bathsheba, and she approached them. But if she was going to be the practical woman she intended to be, business had to continue, introductions or not. She eventually gained enough confidence to speak and respond confidently to men she only knew by reputation. Bathsheba also had her sample bags, and gradually adopted the professional technique of pouring grains into her hand—holding them up in her palm for inspection, just like the locals in Casterbridge would do.

Something in the exact arch of her upper unbroken row of teeth, and in the keenly pointed corners of her red mouth when, with parted lips, she somewhat defiantly turned up her face to argue a point with a tall man, suggested that there was potentiality enough in that lithe slip of humanity for alarming exploits of sex, and daring enough to carry them out. But her eyes had a softness—invariably a softness—which, had they not been dark, would have seemed mistiness; as they were, it lowered an expression that might have been piercing to simple clearness.

Something about the perfect arch of her straight upper teeth and the sharply pointed corners of her red mouth, especially when she defiantly tilted her face to argue with a tall man, hinted that this slender young woman had enough potential for shocking sexual adventures and the bravery to pursue them. But her eyes had an undeniable softness—always a softness—that, if they weren’t dark, would have appeared hazy; as they were, it softened an expression that could have been sharp to a simple clarity.

Strange to say of a woman in full bloom and vigor, she always allowed her interlocutors to finish their statements before rejoining with hers. In arguing on prices, she held to her own firmly, as was natural in a dealer, and reduced theirs persistently, as was inevitable in a woman. But there was an elasticity in her firmness which removed it from obstinacy, as there was a naïveté in her cheapening which saved it from meanness.

It's strange to say about a woman who was so vibrant and full of life that she always let others finish their points before responding. When discussing prices, she stuck to her own firmly, as any seller would, and consistently lowered theirs, as was expected of a woman. However, there was a flexibility in her firmness that kept it from being stubbornness, just as there was a certain innocence in her bargaining that spared it from being petty.

Those of the farmers with whom she had no dealings (by far the greater part) were continually asking each other, “Who is she?” The reply would be—

Those farmers she didn't interact with (which was most of them) kept asking each other, “Who is she?” The answer would be—

“Farmer Everdene’s niece; took on Weatherbury Upper Farm; turned away the baily, and swears she’ll do everything herself.”

“Farmer Everdene’s niece took over Weatherbury Upper Farm, dismissed the bailiff, and insists she’ll handle everything herself.”

The other man would then shake his head.

The other guy would then shake his head.

“Yes, ’tis a pity she’s so headstrong,” the first would say. “But we ought to be proud of her here—she lightens up the old place. ’Tis such a shapely maid, however, that she’ll soon get picked up.”

“Yes, it’s a shame she’s so stubborn,” the first would say. “But we should be proud of her here—she brings some life to this old place. She’s such a beautiful young woman that she’ll be swept off her feet soon.”

It would be ungallant to suggest that the novelty of her engagement in such an occupation had almost as much to do with the magnetism as had the beauty of her face and movements. However, the interest was general, and this Saturday’s début in the forum, whatever it may have been to Bathsheba as the buying and selling farmer, was unquestionably a triumph to her as the maiden. Indeed, the sensation was so pronounced that her instinct on two or three occasions was merely to walk as a queen among these gods of the fallow, like a little sister of a little Jove, and to neglect closing prices altogether.

It would be ungracious to say that the excitement around her involvement in such a role was just as much about her charm as it was about the beauty of her face and movements. Still, the interest was widespread, and this Saturday's debut in the marketplace, no matter what it meant to Bathsheba as a farmer buying and selling, was undoubtedly a success for her as a young woman. In fact, the attention was so strong that her instinct a couple of times was simply to walk gracefully among these figures of importance, like a little sister of a minor deity, completely ignoring the closing prices.

The numerous evidences of her power to attract were only thrown into greater relief by a marked exception. Women seem to have eyes in their ribbons for such matters as these. Bathsheba, without looking within a right angle of him, was conscious of a black sheep among the flock.

The numerous signs of her ability to attract attention were only made more obvious by a clear exception. Women seem to have a special intuition for these things. Bathsheba, without even looking in his direction, sensed a black sheep among the group.

It perplexed her first. If there had been a respectable minority on either side, the case would have been most natural. If nobody had regarded her, she would have taken the matter indifferently—such cases had occurred. If everybody, this man included, she would have taken it as a matter of course—people had done so before. But the smallness of the exception made the mystery.

It confused her at first. If there had been a respectable minority on either side, the situation would have been completely normal. If nobody had paid attention to her, she would have shrugged it off—such things had happened before. If everyone, including this man, had responded the same way, she would have accepted it as normal—people had done that in the past. But the rarity of the exception created the mystery.

She soon knew thus much of the recusant’s appearance. He was a gentlemanly man, with full and distinctly outlined Roman features, the prominences of which glowed in the sun with a bronze-like richness of tone. He was erect in attitude, and quiet in demeanour. One characteristic pre-eminently marked him—dignity.

She quickly learned a lot about the recusant's appearance. He was a refined man with well-defined Roman features that glowed in the sunlight with a rich, bronze tone. He stood tall and maintained a calm demeanor. One trait stood out more than any other—his dignity.

Apparently he had some time ago reached that entrance to middle age at which a man’s aspect naturally ceases to alter for the term of a dozen years or so; and, artificially, a woman’s does likewise. Thirty-five and fifty were his limits of variation—he might have been either, or anywhere between the two.

Apparently, he had reached that point in middle age where a man’s appearance doesn’t change much for about twelve years or so; and, similarly, a woman’s looks remain the same. He could have been thirty-five or fifty, or anywhere in between.

It may be said that married men of forty are usually ready and generous enough to fling passing glances at any specimen of moderate beauty they may discern by the way. Probably, as with persons playing whist for love, the consciousness of a certain immunity under any circumstances from that worst possible ultimate, the having to pay, makes them unduly speculative. Bathsheba was convinced that this unmoved person was not a married man.

Married men in their forties tend to be open and generous enough to casually check out any moderately attractive person they come across. It's likely that, similar to those playing cards for fun, the awareness that they’re unlikely to face the worst consequence—having to pay—makes them a bit too adventurous. Bathsheba was certain that this unbothered man was not married.

When marketing was over, she rushed off to Liddy, who was waiting for her beside the yellow gig in which they had driven to town. The horse was put in, and on they trotted—Bathsheba’s sugar, tea, and drapery parcels being packed behind, and expressing in some indescribable manner, by their colour, shape, and general lineaments, that they were that young lady-farmer’s property, and the grocer’s and draper’s no more.

When marketing was done, she hurried over to Liddy, who was waiting for her next to the yellow cart they had driven to town. The horse was harnessed, and they set off—Bathsheba’s sugar, tea, and fabric parcels packed behind, clearly indicating in some unexplainable way, through their color, shape, and overall appearance, that they belonged to that young lady-farmer and not to the grocer and draper anymore.

“I’ve been through it, Liddy, and it is over. I shan’t mind it again, for they will all have grown accustomed to seeing me there; but this morning it was as bad as being married—eyes everywhere!”

“I’ve been through it, Liddy, and it’s over. I won’t mind it again, because they will all have gotten used to seeing me there; but this morning it was as bad as being married—eyes everywhere!”

“I knowed it would be,” Liddy said. “Men be such a terrible class of society to look at a body.”

“I knew it would be,” Liddy said. “Men are such a terrible group of people when it comes to looking at a body.”

“But there was one man who had more sense than to waste his time upon me.” The information was put in this form that Liddy might not for a moment suppose her mistress was at all piqued. “A very good-looking man,” she continued, “upright; about forty, I should think. Do you know at all who he could be?”

“But there was one guy who was smart enough not to waste his time on me.” The information was phrased this way so Liddy wouldn’t think her boss was upset at all. “A really good-looking guy,” she continued, “straightforward; maybe around forty, I’d guess. Do you have any idea who he might be?”

Liddy couldn’t think.

Liddy couldn't think.

“Can’t you guess at all?” said Bathsheba with some disappointment.

“Can’t you even take a guess?” Bathsheba said, a bit disappointed.

“I haven’t a notion; besides, ’tis no difference, since he took less notice of you than any of the rest. Now, if he’d taken more, it would have mattered a great deal.”

“I have no idea; besides, it doesn't make a difference, since he paid less attention to you than to anyone else. If he had paid more attention, it would have really mattered.”

Bathsheba was suffering from the reverse feeling just then, and they bowled along in silence. A low carriage, bowling along still more rapidly behind a horse of unimpeachable breed, overtook and passed them.

Bathsheba was experiencing the opposite feeling at that moment, and they traveled along in silence. A stylish carriage, moving even faster behind a top-notch horse, overtook and passed them.

“Why, there he is!” she said.

“Look, there he is!” she said.

Liddy looked. “That! That’s Farmer Boldwood—of course ’tis—the man you couldn’t see the other day when he called.”

Liddy looked. “That! That’s Farmer Boldwood—of course it is—the man you couldn’t see the other day when he stopped by.”

“Oh, Farmer Boldwood,” murmured Bathsheba, and looked at him as he outstripped them. The farmer had never turned his head once, but with eyes fixed on the most advanced point along the road, passed as unconsciously and abstractedly as if Bathsheba and her charms were thin air.

“Oh, Farmer Boldwood,” Bathsheba whispered, watching him as he walked ahead of them. The farmer didn’t glance back even once; his eyes were locked on the furthest point down the road, moving past Bathsheba and her allure as if they were just empty air.

“He’s an interesting man—don’t you think so?” she remarked.

"He's an interesting guy—don’t you think?" she said.

“O yes, very. Everybody owns it,” replied Liddy.

“Oh yes, definitely. Everyone has it,” replied Liddy.

“I wonder why he is so wrapt up and indifferent, and seemingly so far away from all he sees around him.”

“I wonder why he is so wrapped up and indifferent, and seems so distant from everything he sees around him.”

“It is said—but not known for certain—that he met with some bitter disappointment when he was a young man and merry. A woman jilted him, they say.”

“It’s said—but not confirmed—that he faced some harsh disappointment when he was a young and lively man. A woman broke his heart, they say.”

“People always say that—and we know very well women scarcely ever jilt men; ’tis the men who jilt us. I expect it is simply his nature to be so reserved.”

“People always say that—and we know very well women hardly ever dump men; it’s the men who dump us. I guess it’s just in his nature to be so reserved.”

“Simply his nature—I expect so, miss—nothing else in the world.”

“It's just his nature—I believe so, miss—nothing else in the world.”

“Still, ’tis more romantic to think he has been served cruelly, poor thing’! Perhaps, after all, he has!”

“Still, it’s more romantic to think he’s been treated cruelly, poor thing! Maybe, after all, he has!”

“Depend upon it he has. Oh yes, miss, he has! I feel he must have.”

"Trust me, he definitely has. Oh yes, miss, he has! I can feel it."

“However, we are very apt to think extremes of people. I shouldn’t wonder after all if it wasn’t a little of both—just between the two—rather cruelly used and rather reserved.”

“However, we tend to view people in extremes. I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s actually a bit of both—somewhere in the middle—quite harshly treated and somewhat reserved.”

“Oh dear no, miss—I can’t think it between the two!”

“Oh no, miss—I can’t choose between the two!”

“That’s most likely.”

“That's probably it.”

“Well, yes, so it is. I am convinced it is most likely. You may take my word, miss, that that’s what’s the matter with him.”

“Well, yes, that’s true. I’m pretty sure that’s what it is. You can trust me, miss, that’s what’s wrong with him.”

CHAPTER XIII
SORTES SANCTORUM—THE VALENTINE

It was Sunday afternoon in the farmhouse, on the thirteenth of February. Dinner being over, Bathsheba, for want of a better companion, had asked Liddy to come and sit with her. The mouldy pile was dreary in winter-time before the candles were lighted and the shutters closed; the atmosphere of the place seemed as old as the walls; every nook behind the furniture had a temperature of its own, for the fire was not kindled in this part of the house early in the day; and Bathsheba’s new piano, which was an old one in other annals, looked particularly sloping and out of level on the warped floor before night threw a shade over its less prominent angles and hid the unpleasantness. Liddy, like a little brook, though shallow, was always rippling; her presence had not so much weight as to task thought, and yet enough to exercise it.

It was Sunday afternoon at the farmhouse, on February 13th. After dinner, Bathsheba, looking for company, had invited Liddy to come and sit with her. The old building felt gloomy in winter before the candles were lit and the shutters closed; the atmosphere of the place seemed as ancient as the walls; every corner behind the furniture had its own temperature since the fire wasn't started in this part of the house early in the day. Bathsheba’s new piano, which was actually old in other stories, appeared particularly tilted and unsteady on the warped floor until nightfall cast shadows over its less noticeable angles and concealed the flaws. Liddy, like a small stream, though shallow, was always bubbling; her presence was light enough to not burden thought, yet sufficient to stimulate it.

On the table lay an old quarto Bible, bound in leather. Liddy looking at it said,—

On the table was an old quarto Bible, covered in leather. Liddy looked at it and said,—

“Did you ever find out, miss, who you are going to marry by means of the Bible and key?”

“Did you ever find out, miss, who you’re going to marry using the Bible and a key?”

“Don’t be so foolish, Liddy. As if such things could be.”

“Don’t be so silly, Liddy. As if that could ever happen.”

“Well, there’s a good deal in it, all the same.”

“Well, there’s still a lot to it, anyway.”

“Nonsense, child.”

"Nonsense, kid."

“And it makes your heart beat fearful. Some believe in it; some don’t; I do.”

"And it makes your heart race with fear. Some believe in it; some don't; I do."

“Very well, let’s try it,” said Bathsheba, bounding from her seat with that total disregard of consistency which can be indulged in towards a dependent, and entering into the spirit of divination at once. “Go and get the front door key.”

“Alright, let’s give it a shot,” said Bathsheba, jumping up from her seat with complete disregard for consistency that can be shown to someone dependent on her, and immediately getting into the mood for divination. “Go get the front door key.”

Liddy fetched it. “I wish it wasn’t Sunday,” she said, on returning. “Perhaps ’tis wrong.”

Liddy brought it back. “I wish it wasn’t Sunday,” she said when she returned. “Maybe it’s not right.”

“What’s right week days is right Sundays,” replied her mistress in a tone which was a proof in itself.

“What’s right on weekdays is right on Sundays,” replied her mistress in a tone that was proof enough.

The book was opened—the leaves, drab with age, being quite worn away at much-read verses by the forefingers of unpractised readers in former days, where they were moved along under the line as an aid to the vision. The special verse in the Book of Ruth was sought out by Bathsheba, and the sublime words met her eye. They slightly thrilled and abashed her. It was Wisdom in the abstract facing Folly in the concrete. Folly in the concrete blushed, persisted in her intention, and placed the key on the book. A rusty patch immediately upon the verse, caused by previous pressure of an iron substance thereon, told that this was not the first time the old volume had been used for the purpose.

The book was opened—the pages, dull with age, were pretty worn down at the often-read lines by the fingertips of inexperienced readers from long ago, who used their fingers to guide their eyes along the text. Bathsheba looked for a specific verse in the Book of Ruth, and when she found those powerful words, they stirred her emotions and made her feel a bit shy. It was like Wisdom in theory confronting Folly in real life. Folly in real life blushed but pressed on with her plan and placed the key on the book. A rusty stain right on the verse, caused by the pressure of a metal object on it before, showed that this old book had been used for this purpose more than once.

“Now keep steady, and be silent,” said Bathsheba.

“Now hold still and be quiet,” said Bathsheba.

The verse was repeated; the book turned round; Bathsheba blushed guiltily.

The verse was repeated; the book flipped around; Bathsheba blushed with guilt.

“Who did you try?” said Liddy curiously.

“Who did you try?” Liddy asked, intrigued.

“I shall not tell you.”

“I won’t tell you.”

“Did you notice Mr. Boldwood’s doings in church this morning, miss?” Liddy continued, adumbrating by the remark the track her thoughts had taken.

“Did you see what Mr. Boldwood did at church this morning, miss?” Liddy continued, hinting at the direction her thoughts had moved.

“No, indeed,” said Bathsheba, with serene indifference.

“No, definitely,” said Bathsheba, with calm indifference.

“His pew is exactly opposite yours, miss.”

“His seat is directly across from yours, miss.”

“I know it.”

"I get it."

“And you did not see his goings on!”

“And you didn’t see what he was up to!”

“Certainly I did not, I tell you.”

"Of course I didn't, I'm telling you."

Liddy assumed a smaller physiognomy, and shut her lips decisively.

Liddy took on a smaller appearance and pressed her lips together firmly.

This move was unexpected, and proportionately disconcerting. “What did he do?” Bathsheba said perforce.

This move was surprising and quite unsettling. "What did he do?" Bathsheba said reluctantly.

“Didn’t turn his head to look at you once all the service.”

“Didn’t turn his head to look at you even once during the whole service.”

“Why should he?” again demanded her mistress, wearing a nettled look. “I didn’t ask him to.”

“Why should he?” her mistress pressed again, looking annoyed. “I didn’t ask him to.”

“Oh no. But everybody else was noticing you; and it was odd he didn’t. There, ’tis like him. Rich and gentlemanly, what does he care?”

“Oh no. But everyone else was noticing you; and it was strange that he didn’t. There, that’s just like him. Wealthy and refined, what does he care?”

Bathsheba dropped into a silence intended to express that she had opinions on the matter too abstruse for Liddy’s comprehension, rather than that she had nothing to say.

Bathsheba fell into a silence meant to convey that she had thoughts on the matter that were too complex for Liddy to understand, not that she had nothing to say.

“Dear me—I had nearly forgotten the valentine I bought yesterday,” she exclaimed at length.

“Wow—I almost forgot the valentine I bought yesterday,” she said finally.

“Valentine! who for, miss?” said Liddy. “Farmer Boldwood?”

“Valentine! Who for, miss?” Liddy asked. “Farmer Boldwood?”

It was the single name among all possible wrong ones that just at this moment seemed to Bathsheba more pertinent than the right.

It was the one name among all the wrong ones that, at this moment, felt more relevant to Bathsheba than the correct one.

“Well, no. It is only for little Teddy Coggan. I have promised him something, and this will be a pretty surprise for him. Liddy, you may as well bring me my desk and I’ll direct it at once.”

“Well, no. This is just for little Teddy Coggan. I promised him something, and this will be a nice surprise for him. Liddy, you might as well bring me my desk and I’ll take care of it right away.”

Bathsheba took from her desk a gorgeously illuminated and embossed design in post-octavo, which had been bought on the previous market-day at the chief stationer’s in Casterbridge. In the centre was a small oval enclosure; this was left blank, that the sender might insert tender words more appropriate to the special occasion than any generalities by a printer could possibly be.

Bathsheba took from her desk a beautifully designed and embossed sheet of paper, which she had bought on the last market day at the main stationery store in Casterbridge. In the center was a small oval space; this was left blank so the sender could add personal messages that were more fitting for the special occasion than any standard phrases a printer could provide.

“Here’s a place for writing,” said Bathsheba. “What shall I put?”

“Here’s a spot for writing,” said Bathsheba. “What should I write?”

“Something of this sort, I should think,” returned Liddy promptly:—

“Something like this, I would guess,” Liddy responded quickly:—

“The rose is red,
The violet blue,
Carnation’s sweet,
And so are you.”

“The rose is red,
The violet is blue,
The carnation is sweet,
And so are you.”

“Yes, that shall be it. It just suits itself to a chubby-faced child like him,” said Bathsheba. She inserted the words in a small though legible handwriting; enclosed the sheet in an envelope, and dipped her pen for the direction.

“Yeah, that’s perfect. It just fits a chubby-faced kid like him,” said Bathsheba. She wrote the words in small but clear handwriting, put the sheet in an envelope, and dipped her pen to write the address.

“What fun it would be to send it to the stupid old Boldwood, and how he would wonder!” said the irrepressible Liddy, lifting her eyebrows, and indulging in an awful mirth on the verge of fear as she thought of the moral and social magnitude of the man contemplated.

“What a blast it would be to send it to the clueless old Boldwood, and just imagine how confused he would be!” said the unstoppable Liddy, raising her eyebrows and bursting into a wild laughter that bordered on fear as she considered the moral and social importance of the man she was thinking about.

Bathsheba paused to regard the idea at full length. Boldwood’s had begun to be a troublesome image—a species of Daniel in her kingdom who persisted in kneeling eastward when reason and common sense said that he might just as well follow suit with the rest, and afford her the official glance of admiration which cost nothing at all. She was far from being seriously concerned about his nonconformity. Still, it was faintly depressing that the most dignified and valuable man in the parish should withhold his eyes, and that a girl like Liddy should talk about it. So Liddy’s idea was at first rather harassing than piquant.

Bathsheba paused to fully consider the idea. Boldwood had started to become a bothersome thought—a kind of Daniel in her kingdom who kept bowing eastward when reason and common sense suggested he could easily do what everyone else did and give her an appreciative look that didn’t cost anything. She wasn’t seriously worried about his nonconformity. Still, it was a bit discouraging that the most respectable and admirable man in the parish refused to meet her gaze, and that a girl like Liddy had to bring it up. So, Liddy’s idea was more annoying than intriguing at first.

“No, I won’t do that. He wouldn’t see any humour in it.”

“No, I’m not doing that. He wouldn’t find it funny.”

“He’d worry to death,” said the persistent Liddy.

“He'd worry himself to death,” said the determined Liddy.

“Really, I don’t care particularly to send it to Teddy,” remarked her mistress. “He’s rather a naughty child sometimes.”

“Honestly, I don’t really want to send it to Teddy,” remarked her boss. “He can be quite a naughty kid sometimes.”

“Yes—that he is.”

“Yeah—that's him.”

“Let’s toss as men do,” said Bathsheba, idly. “Now then, head, Boldwood; tail, Teddy. No, we won’t toss money on a Sunday, that would be tempting the devil indeed.”

“Let’s flip a coin like guys do,” said Bathsheba, casually. “Alright then, heads for Boldwood; tails for Teddy. No, we won’t flip for money on a Sunday; that would definitely be tempting fate.”

“Toss this hymn-book; there can’t be no sinfulness in that, miss.”

“Toss this hymn book; there can't be any sin in that, miss.”

“Very well. Open, Boldwood—shut, Teddy. No; it’s more likely to fall open. Open, Teddy—shut, Boldwood.”

“Alright. Open, Boldwood—close, Teddy. No; it’s more likely to fall open. Open, Teddy—close, Boldwood.”

The book went fluttering in the air and came down shut.

The book fluttered through the air and landed closed.

Bathsheba, a small yawn upon her mouth, took the pen, and with off-hand serenity directed the missive to Boldwood.

Bathsheba, with a slight yawn on her lips, picked up the pen and casually addressed the letter to Boldwood.

“Now light a candle, Liddy. Which seal shall we use? Here’s a unicorn’s head—there’s nothing in that. What’s this?—two doves—no. It ought to be something extraordinary, ought it not, Liddy? Here’s one with a motto—I remember it is some funny one, but I can’t read it. We’ll try this, and if it doesn’t do we’ll have another.”

“Now light a candle, Liddy. Which seal should we use? Here’s a unicorn’s head—there’s nothing special about that. What’s this?—two doves—no. It should be something extraordinary, right, Liddy? Here’s one with a motto—I remember it’s something funny, but I can’t read it. We’ll try this one, and if it doesn’t work, we’ll pick another.”

A large red seal was duly affixed. Bathsheba looked closely at the hot wax to discover the words.

A big red seal was properly attached. Bathsheba leaned in to examine the hot wax to read the words.

“Capital!” she exclaimed, throwing down the letter frolicsomely. “’Twould upset the solemnity of a parson and clerke too.”

“Capital!” she exclaimed, tossing the letter down playfully. “It would upset the seriousness of a pastor and a clerk too.”

Liddy looked at the words of the seal, and read—

Liddy looked at the seal's words and read—

“MARRY ME.”

"Marry me."

The same evening the letter was sent, and was duly sorted in Casterbridge post-office that night, to be returned to Weatherbury again in the morning.

The same evening the letter was sent, and it was sorted at the Casterbridge post office that night, ready to be returned to Weatherbury again in the morning.

So very idly and unreflectingly was this deed done. Of love as a spectacle Bathsheba had a fair knowledge; but of love subjectively she knew nothing.

So casually and thoughtlessly was this act carried out. Bathsheba had a decent understanding of love as a performance; but when it came to experiencing love herself, she knew nothing.

CHAPTER XIV
EFFECT OF THE LETTER—SUNRISE

At dusk, on the evening of St. Valentine’s Day, Boldwood sat down to supper as usual, by a beaming fire of aged logs. Upon the mantel-shelf before him was a time-piece, surmounted by a spread eagle, and upon the eagle’s wings was the letter Bathsheba had sent. Here the bachelor’s gaze was continually fastening itself, till the large red seal became as a blot of blood on the retina of his eye; and as he ate and drank he still read in fancy the words thereon, although they were too remote for his sight—

At dusk, on Valentine’s Day, Boldwood sat down to dinner as usual, by a warm fire made of old logs. On the mantel in front of him was a clock topped by a spread eagle, and on the eagle’s wings was the letter Bathsheba had sent. His gaze kept locking onto it, until the large red seal felt like a bloodstain on his vision; and as he ate and drank, he still imagined reading the words on it, even though they were too far away for him to actually see—

“MARRY ME.”

“Marry me.”

The pert injunction was like those crystal substances which, colourless themselves, assume the tone of objects about them. Here, in the quiet of Boldwood’s parlour, where everything that was not grave was extraneous, and where the atmosphere was that of a Puritan Sunday lasting all the week, the letter and its dictum changed their tenor from the thoughtlessness of their origin to a deep solemnity, imbibed from their accessories now.

The strict order was like those clear substances that, while colorless themselves, take on the hues of the things around them. Here, in the calm of Boldwood’s living room, where anything that wasn’t serious felt out of place, and where the mood was like a Puritan Sunday stretching on for the entire week, the letter and its message shifted from the casualness of their origin to a profound seriousness, flavored by their surroundings now.

Since the receipt of the missive in the morning, Boldwood had felt the symmetry of his existence to be slowly getting distorted in the direction of an ideal passion. The disturbance was as the first floating weed to Columbus—the contemptibly little suggesting possibilities of the infinitely great.

Since he received the letter in the morning, Boldwood had felt the balance of his life slowly shifting toward an ideal passion. The disturbance was like the first piece of floating weed to Columbus—seemingly small yet hinting at infinite possibilities.

The letter must have had an origin and a motive. That the latter was of the smallest magnitude compatible with its existence at all, Boldwood, of course, did not know. And such an explanation did not strike him as a possibility even. It is foreign to a mystified condition of mind to realize of the mystifier that the processes of approving a course suggested by circumstance, and of striking out a course from inner impulse, would look the same in the result. The vast difference between starting a train of events, and directing into a particular groove a series already started, is rarely apparent to the person confounded by the issue.

The letter must have had a reason and a purpose. Boldwood, of course, didn't realize that the reason was quite minor, but still necessary for the letter to exist at all. He didn't even consider such an explanation as possible. It's not typical for someone who's confused to understand that the process of following a suggestion from circumstances and the process of acting on an inner impulse can seem the same in their outcomes. The big difference between initiating a sequence of events and directing an already started series into a specific path is rarely clear to someone who's baffled by the situation.

When Boldwood went to bed he placed the valentine in the corner of the looking-glass. He was conscious of its presence, even when his back was turned upon it. It was the first time in Boldwood’s life that such an event had occurred. The same fascination that caused him to think it an act which had a deliberate motive prevented him from regarding it as an impertinence. He looked again at the direction. The mysterious influences of night invested the writing with the presence of the unknown writer. Somebody’s—some woman’s—hand had travelled softly over the paper bearing his name; her unrevealed eyes had watched every curve as she formed it; her brain had seen him in imagination the while. Why should she have imagined him? Her mouth—were the lips red or pale, plump or creased?—had curved itself to a certain expression as the pen went on—the corners had moved with all their natural tremulousness: what had been the expression?

When Boldwood went to bed, he placed the valentine in the corner of the mirror. He could sense its presence, even with his back turned. It was the first time anything like this had happened in Boldwood's life. The same intrigue that made him think it was a deliberate act stopped him from seeing it as rude. He looked at the direction again. The mysterious atmosphere of the night added an air of the unknown to the writing. Someone—some woman’s—hand had softly moved over the paper with his name; her hidden eyes had watched every curve as she wrote it; her mind had imagined him while doing so. Why would she have imagined him? Her mouth—were the lips red or pale, full or lined?—had formed a certain expression as the pen moved—the corners had shifted with their natural delicacy: what had that expression been?

The vision of the woman writing, as a supplement to the words written, had no individuality. She was a misty shape, and well she might be, considering that her original was at that moment sound asleep and oblivious of all love and letter-writing under the sky. Whenever Boldwood dozed she took a form, and comparatively ceased to be a vision: when he awoke there was the letter justifying the dream.

The image of the woman writing, alongside the words on the page, had no distinct characteristics. She was an unclear figure, and that made sense since her real self was at that moment deeply asleep and unaware of any love or letter-writing happening outside. Whenever Boldwood fell asleep, she became more defined and seemed less like a vision; when he woke up, there was the letter confirming the dream.

The moon shone to-night, and its light was not of a customary kind. His window admitted only a reflection of its rays, and the pale sheen had that reversed direction which snow gives, coming upward and lighting up his ceiling in an unnatural way, casting shadows in strange places, and putting lights where shadows had used to be.

The moon was shining tonight, but its light was unusual. His window only let in a reflection of its rays, and the pale glow had that reversed effect that snow creates, lighting up his ceiling in a weird way, casting shadows in odd spots, and putting light where there used to be darkness.

The substance of the epistle had occupied him but little in comparison with the fact of its arrival. He suddenly wondered if anything more might be found in the envelope than what he had withdrawn. He jumped out of bed in the weird light, took the letter, pulled out the flimsy sheet, shook the envelope—searched it. Nothing more was there. Boldwood looked, as he had a hundred times the preceding day, at the insistent red seal: “Marry me,” he said aloud.

The content of the letter didn’t occupy his thoughts much compared to the fact that it had arrived. He suddenly wondered if there was anything else in the envelope besides what he had already taken out. He jumped out of bed in the strange light, grabbed the letter, pulled out the thin sheet, shook the envelope—searched it. Nothing else was there. Boldwood looked, just as he had a hundred times the day before, at the stubborn red seal: “Marry me,” he said out loud.

The solemn and reserved yeoman again closed the letter, and stuck it in the frame of the glass. In doing so he caught sight of his reflected features, wan in expression, and insubstantial in form. He saw how closely compressed was his mouth, and that his eyes were wide-spread and vacant. Feeling uneasy and dissatisfied with himself for this nervous excitability, he returned to bed.

The serious and quiet farmer closed the letter again and tucked it into the frame of the glass. While doing this, he noticed his reflection, looking pale and ghostly. He saw how tightly his mouth was pressed and that his eyes appeared wide and empty. Feeling anxious and unhappy with himself for this nervousness, he went back to bed.

Then the dawn drew on. The full power of the clear heaven was not equal to that of a cloudy sky at noon, when Boldwood arose and dressed himself. He descended the stairs and went out towards the gate of a field to the east, leaning over which he paused and looked around.

Then dawn broke. The full brightness of the clear sky couldn’t match that of a cloudy noon when Boldwood got up and got dressed. He walked down the stairs and headed towards the east field gate, leaning over it as he paused to look around.

It was one of the usual slow sunrises of this time of the year, and the sky, pure violet in the zenith, was leaden to the northward, and murky to the east, where, over the snowy down or ewe-lease on Weatherbury Upper Farm, and apparently resting upon the ridge, the only half of the sun yet visible burnt rayless, like a red and flameless fire shining over a white hearthstone. The whole effect resembled a sunset as childhood resembles age.

It was one of those typical slow sunrises for this time of year, and the sky, a clear violet at the highest point, looked heavy to the north and gloomy to the east. Over the snowy slope or sheep pasture at Weatherbury Upper Farm, the only half of the sun visible hung over the ridge, glowing without rays, like a red flame without fire shining over a white fireplace. The whole scene looked like a sunset, just as childhood looks like old age.

In other directions, the fields and sky were so much of one colour by the snow, that it was difficult in a hasty glance to tell whereabouts the horizon occurred; and in general there was here, too, that before-mentioned preternatural inversion of light and shade which attends the prospect when the garish brightness commonly in the sky is found on the earth, and the shades of earth are in the sky. Over the west hung the wasting moon, now dull and greenish-yellow, like tarnished brass.

In other directions, the fields and sky blended together in the snow so much that it was hard to quickly see where the horizon was; overall, there was also that previously mentioned strange inversion of light and shadow that happens when the bright light usually found in the sky is on the ground, and the darker tones of the land are up in the sky. In the west, the fading moon hung there, now dull and greenish-yellow, like tarnished brass.

Boldwood was listlessly noting how the frost had hardened and glazed the surface of the snow, till it shone in the red eastern light with the polish of marble; how, in some portions of the slope, withered grass-bents, encased in icicles, bristled through the smooth wan coverlet in the twisted and curved shapes of old Venetian glass; and how the footprints of a few birds, which had hopped over the snow whilst it lay in the state of a soft fleece, were now frozen to a short permanency. A half-muffled noise of light wheels interrupted him. Boldwood turned back into the road. It was the mail-cart—a crazy, two-wheeled vehicle, hardly heavy enough to resist a puff of wind. The driver held out a letter. Boldwood seized it and opened it, expecting another anonymous one—so greatly are people’s ideas of probability a mere sense that precedent will repeat itself.

Boldwood was watching how the frost had hardened and made the snow shiny, glowing in the red morning light like polished marble; how in some areas of the slope, dried grass, encased in icicles, poked through the smooth pale surface in twisted, curved shapes like old Venetian glass; and how the footprints of a few birds that had hopped over the snow when it was soft were now frozen in place. A faint sound of light wheels interrupted him. Boldwood turned back to the road. It was the mail cart—a rickety, two-wheeled vehicle, barely heavy enough to withstand a light breeze. The driver held out a letter. Boldwood grabbed it and opened it, expecting yet another anonymous one—people often think that past events will repeat themselves.

“I don’t think it is for you, sir,” said the man, when he saw Boldwood’s action. “Though there is no name, I think it is for your shepherd.”

“I don’t think it’s meant for you, sir,” said the man, when he saw Boldwood’s action. “Even though there’s no name, I believe it’s for your shepherd.”

Boldwood looked then at the address—

Boldwood then looked at the address—

To the New Shepherd,
Weatherbury Farm,
Near Casterbridge

To the New Shepherd,
Weatherbury Farm,
Near Casterbridge

“Oh—what a mistake!—it is not mine. Nor is it for my shepherd. It is for Miss Everdene’s. You had better take it on to him—Gabriel Oak—and say I opened it in mistake.”

"Oh—what a mistake!—it's not mine. Nor is it for my shepherd. It's for Miss Everdene’s. You should take it to him—Gabriel Oak—and tell him I opened it by mistake."

At this moment, on the ridge, up against the blazing sky, a figure was visible, like the black snuff in the midst of a candle-flame. Then it moved and began to bustle about vigorously from place to place, carrying square skeleton masses, which were riddled by the same rays. A small figure on all fours followed behind. The tall form was that of Gabriel Oak; the small one that of George; the articles in course of transit were hurdles.

At that moment, on the ridge, against the bright sky, a figure was visible, like the dark wick in a candle flame. Then it moved and started bustling around energetically from one spot to another, carrying square, skeletal shapes that were lit up by the same rays. A small figure on all fours trailed behind. The tall figure was Gabriel Oak; the small one was George; the items being transported were hurdles.

“Wait,” said Boldwood. “That’s the man on the hill. I’ll take the letter to him myself.”

“Wait,” said Boldwood. “That’s the guy on the hill. I’ll deliver the letter to him myself.”

To Boldwood it was now no longer merely a letter to another man. It was an opportunity. Exhibiting a face pregnant with intention, he entered the snowy field.

To Boldwood, it was no longer just a letter to another guy. It was an opportunity. With a determined look on his face, he stepped into the snowy field.

Gabriel, at that minute, descended the hill towards the right. The glow stretched down in this direction now, and touched the distant roof of Warren’s Malthouse—whither the shepherd was apparently bent: Boldwood followed at a distance.

Gabriel, at that moment, walked down the hill to the right. The light stretched down in that direction now and illuminated the distant roof of Warren’s Malthouse—where the shepherd seemed to be heading: Boldwood trailed behind at a distance.

CHAPTER XV
A MORNING MEETING—THE LETTER AGAIN

The scarlet and orange light outside the malthouse did not penetrate to its interior, which was, as usual, lighted by a rival glow of similar hue, radiating from the hearth.

The red and orange light outside the malthouse didn’t reach inside, which was, as usual, lit by a competing glow of the same color coming from the fireplace.

The maltster, after having lain down in his clothes for a few hours, was now sitting beside a three-legged table, breakfasting off bread and bacon. This was eaten on the plateless system, which is performed by placing a slice of bread upon the table, the meat flat upon the bread, a mustard plaster upon the meat, and a pinch of salt upon the whole, then cutting them vertically downwards with a large pocket-knife till wood is reached, when the severed lump is impaled on the knife, elevated, and sent the proper way of food.

The maltster, after lying down in his clothes for a few hours, was now sitting next to a three-legged table, having breakfast with bread and bacon. He ate without a plate by putting a slice of bread on the table, placing the meat on the bread, adding a mustard plaster on top of the meat, and sprinkling a bit of salt over everything. Then he chopped it all down vertically with a large pocket knife until he got to the table, at which point he skewered the piece with the knife, lifted it up, and sent it to his mouth.

The maltster’s lack of teeth appeared not to sensibly diminish his powers as a mill. He had been without them for so many years that toothlessness was felt less to be a defect than hard gums an acquisition. Indeed, he seemed to approach the grave as a hyperbolic curve approaches a straight line—less directly as he got nearer, till it was doubtful if he would ever reach it at all.

The maltster's missing teeth didn't seem to affect his abilities as a mill. He had been without them for so long that his toothlessness felt more like a characteristic than a flaw. In fact, he appeared to move toward death like a hyperbolic curve approaches a straight line—less directly as he got closer, making it uncertain if he would ever truly reach it.

In the ashpit was a heap of potatoes roasting, and a boiling pipkin of charred bread, called “coffee”, for the benefit of whomsoever should call, for Warren’s was a sort of clubhouse, used as an alternative to the inn.

In the ash pit, there was a pile of potatoes roasting and a pot of burnt bread, referred to as "coffee," for whoever might stop by, because Warren's was like a clubhouse, serving as an alternative to the inn.

“I say, says I, we get a fine day, and then down comes a snapper at night,” was a remark now suddenly heard spreading into the malthouse from the door, which had been opened the previous moment. The form of Henery Fray advanced to the fire, stamping the snow from his boots when about half-way there. The speech and entry had not seemed to be at all an abrupt beginning to the maltster, introductory matter being often omitted in this neighbourhood, both from word and deed, and the maltster having the same latitude allowed him, did not hurry to reply. He picked up a fragment of cheese, by pecking upon it with his knife, as a butcher picks up skewers.

“I say, I just noticed we're having a nice day, and then out of nowhere comes a cold snap at night,” was a comment suddenly heard coming from the door of the malthouse, which had just been opened. Henery Fray made his way to the fire, kicking the snow off his boots halfway there. The maltster didn't find this remark or entry abrupt at all; in this area, people often skipped the usual pleasantries, both in conversation and in actions. Since he had the same freedom, the maltster didn’t rush to respond. He grabbed a piece of cheese, poking at it with his knife, just like a butcher grabbing skewers.

Henery appeared in a drab kerseymere great-coat, buttoned over his smock-frock, the white skirts of the latter being visible to the distance of about a foot below the coat-tails, which, when you got used to the style of dress, looked natural enough, and even ornamental—it certainly was comfortable.

Henery showed up in a dull woolen overcoat, buttoned over his apron, the white edges of which stuck out about a foot below the coat's hem. Once you got used to the way he dressed, it looked pretty normal, even stylish—definitely comfortable.

Matthew Moon, Joseph Poorgrass, and other carters and waggoners followed at his heels, with great lanterns dangling from their hands, which showed that they had just come from the cart-horse stables, where they had been busily engaged since four o’clock that morning.

Matthew Moon, Joseph Poorgrass, and other drivers and wagoners trailed behind him, holding large lanterns that indicated they had just come from the horse stables, where they had been hard at work since four that morning.

“And how is she getting on without a baily?” the maltster inquired. Henery shook his head, and smiled one of the bitter smiles, dragging all the flesh of his forehead into a corrugated heap in the centre.

“And how is she managing without a bailiff?” the maltster asked. Henery shook his head and smiled one of those bitter smiles, pulling all the skin of his forehead into a wrinkled mess in the center.

“She’ll rue it—surely, surely!” he said. “Benjy Pennyways were not a true man or an honest baily—as big a betrayer as Judas Iscariot himself. But to think she can carr’ on alone!” He allowed his head to swing laterally three or four times in silence. “Never in all my creeping up—never!”

“She’ll regret it—definitely, definitely!” he said. “Benjy Pennyways isn’t a real man or an honest bailiff—he’s as much of a traitor as Judas Iscariot himself. But to think she can carry on alone!” He let his head shake side to side three or four times in silence. “Never in all my sneaking around—never!”

This was recognized by all as the conclusion of some gloomy speech which had been expressed in thought alone during the shake of the head; Henery meanwhile retained several marks of despair upon his face, to imply that they would be required for use again directly he should go on speaking.

This was seen by everyone as the end of a dark speech that had only been shown through thought during the shaking of the head; Henery, in the meantime, kept several signs of despair on his face, suggesting they would be needed again as soon as he continued talking.

“All will be ruined, and ourselves too, or there’s no meat in gentlemen’s houses!” said Mark Clark.

“All will be ruined, and so will we, or there’s no food in gentlemen’s houses!” said Mark Clark.

“A headstrong maid, that’s what she is—and won’t listen to no advice at all. Pride and vanity have ruined many a cobbler’s dog. Dear, dear, when I think o’ it, I sorrows like a man in travel!”

“A stubborn maid, that’s what she is—and she won’t listen to any advice at all. Pride and vanity have ruined many a cobbler’s dog. Oh dear, when I think about it, I feel as sad as a man on a journey!”

“True, Henery, you do, I’ve heard ye,” said Joseph Poorgrass in a voice of thorough attestation, and with a wire-drawn smile of misery.

“It's true, Henery, you do, I’ve heard you,” said Joseph Poorgrass in a voice of total agreement, and with a strained smile of pain.

“’Twould do a martel man no harm to have what’s under her bonnet,” said Billy Smallbury, who had just entered, bearing his one tooth before him. “She can spaik real language, and must have some sense somewhere. Do ye foller me?”

“Giving a martel man a chance to see what's under her bonnet wouldn’t hurt,” said Billy Smallbury, who had just walked in, showing off his one tooth. “She can really talk, and she must have some sense somewhere. Do you follow me?”

“I do, I do; but no baily—I deserved that place,” wailed Henery, signifying wasted genius by gazing blankly at visions of a high destiny apparently visible to him on Billy Smallbury’s smock-frock. “There, ’twas to be, I suppose. Your lot is your lot, and Scripture is nothing; for if you do good you don’t get rewarded according to your works, but be cheated in some mean way out of your recompense.”

“I do, I do; but no baily—I deserved that spot,” Henery cried, showing his wasted talent by staring blankly at dreams of greatness that seemed visible to him on Billy Smallbury’s smock-frock. “There, that was meant to be, I guess. Your fate is your fate, and the Bible doesn’t matter; because if you do good, you don’t get rewarded for your efforts, but instead get cheated out of what you deserve in some petty way.”

“No, no; I don’t agree with’ee there,” said Mark Clark. “God’s a perfect gentleman in that respect.”

“No, no; I don’t agree with you there,” said Mark Clark. “God’s a perfect gentleman in that way.”

“Good works good pay, so to speak it,” attested Joseph Poorgrass.

"Good works, good pay, so to speak," said Joseph Poorgrass.

A short pause ensued, and as a sort of entr’acte Henery turned and blew out the lanterns, which the increase of daylight rendered no longer necessary even in the malthouse, with its one pane of glass.

A brief pause followed, and as a sort of entr’acte, Henery turned and blew out the lanterns, which the growing daylight made unnecessary even in the malthouse, with its single pane of glass.

“I wonder what a farmer-woman can want with a harpsichord, dulcimer, pianner, or whatever ’tis they d’call it?” said the maltster. “Liddy saith she’ve a new one.”

“I wonder what a farmer's wife would want with a harpsichord, dulcimer, piano, or whatever it's called?” said the maltster. “Liddy says she has a new one.”

“Got a pianner?”

“Got a piano?”

“Ay. Seems her old uncle’s things were not good enough for her. She’ve bought all but everything new. There’s heavy chairs for the stout, weak and wiry ones for the slender; great watches, getting on to the size of clocks, to stand upon the chimbley-piece.”

“Yeah. Looks like her old uncle’s stuff wasn’t good enough for her. She’s bought nearly everything new. There are heavy chairs for the big folks and light ones for the slim; big watches, almost the size of clocks, to sit on the mantel.”

“Pictures, for the most part wonderful frames.”

“Photos, mostly stunning shots.”

“And long horse-hair settles for the drunk, with horse-hair pillows at each end,” said Mr. Clark. “Likewise looking-glasses for the pretty, and lying books for the wicked.”

“And long horsehair settles for the drunk, with horsehair pillows at each end,” said Mr. Clark. “Similarly, mirrors for the beautiful, and deceitful books for the wicked.”

A firm loud tread was now heard stamping outside; the door was opened about six inches, and somebody on the other side exclaimed—

A heavy footstep was now heard stomping outside; the door opened about six inches, and someone on the other side shouted—

“Neighbours, have ye got room for a few new-born lambs?”

“Neighbors, do you have room for a few newborn lambs?”

“Ay, sure, shepherd,” said the conclave.

“Ay, sure, shepherd,” said the group.

The door was flung back till it kicked the wall and trembled from top to bottom with the blow. Mr. Oak appeared in the entry with a steaming face, hay-bands wound about his ankles to keep out the snow, a leather strap round his waist outside the smock-frock, and looking altogether an epitome of the world’s health and vigour. Four lambs hung in various embarrassing attitudes over his shoulders, and the dog George, whom Gabriel had contrived to fetch from Norcombe, stalked solemnly behind.

The door swung open and slammed against the wall, shaking from the impact. Mr. Oak stepped into the entry, his face flushed, with hay tied around his ankles to keep the snow out, a leather strap around his waist over his smock, looking like the picture of health and energy. Four lambs dangled in awkward positions over his shoulders, and the dog George, whom Gabriel managed to bring back from Norcombe, followed him solemnly.

“Well, Shepherd Oak, and how’s lambing this year, if I mid say it?” inquired Joseph Poorgrass.

“Well, Shepherd Oak, how’s lambing this year, if I may say so?” asked Joseph Poorgrass.

“Terrible trying,” said Oak. “I’ve been wet through twice a-day, either in snow or rain, this last fortnight. Cainy and I haven’t tined our eyes to-night.”

“Trying to survive is tough,” said Oak. “I've been soaked twice a day, either in snow or rain, for the last two weeks. Cainy and I haven’t closed our eyes tonight.”

“A good few twins, too, I hear?”

“A good number of twins, right?”

“Too many by half. Yes; ’tis a very queer lambing this year. We shan’t have done by Lady Day.”

“Way too many. Yeah, it’s a really strange lambing season this year. We won’t be finished by Lady Day.”

“And last year ’twer all over by Sexajessamine Sunday,” Joseph remarked.

“And last year it was all over by Sexajessamine Sunday,” Joseph said.

“Bring on the rest Cain,” said Gabriel, “and then run back to the ewes. I’ll follow you soon.”

“Bring on the rest, Cain,” said Gabriel, “and then head back to the sheep. I’ll catch up with you shortly.”

Cainy Ball—a cheery-faced young lad, with a small circular orifice by way of mouth, advanced and deposited two others, and retired as he was bidden. Oak lowered the lambs from their unnatural elevation, wrapped them in hay, and placed them round the fire.

Cainy Ball—a cheerful young boy with a small round mouth—came forward, dropped off two others, and then left as instructed. Oak brought down the lambs from their awkward height, wrapped them in hay, and arranged them around the fire.

“We’ve no lambing-hut here, as I used to have at Norcombe,” said Gabriel, “and ’tis such a plague to bring the weakly ones to a house. If ’twasn’t for your place here, malter, I don’t know what I should do i’ this keen weather. And how is it with you to-day, malter?”

“We don’t have a lambing shed here like I used to at Norcombe,” said Gabriel, “and it’s such a hassle to bring the weak ones into the house. If it wasn’t for your place here, malter, I don’t know what I’d do in this cold weather. How are you doing today, malter?”

“Oh, neither sick nor sorry, shepherd; but no younger.”

“Oh, I’m neither sick nor sorry, shepherd; just not younger.”

“Ay—I understand.”

"Yeah—I get it."

“Sit down, Shepherd Oak,” continued the ancient man of malt. “And how was the old place at Norcombe, when ye went for your dog? I should like to see the old familiar spot; but faith, I shouldn’t know a soul there now.”

“Sit down, Shepherd Oak,” the old man of malt continued. “How was the old place at Norcombe when you went for your dog? I’d love to see the old familiar spot; but honestly, I wouldn’t recognize a single person there now.”

“I suppose you wouldn’t. ’Tis altered very much.”

"I guess you wouldn't. It's changed a lot."

“Is it true that Dicky Hill’s wooden cider-house is pulled down?”

“Is it true that Dicky Hill's wooden cider house has been torn down?”

“Oh yes—years ago, and Dicky’s cottage just above it.”

“Oh yeah—years ago, and Dicky’s cottage was just above it.”

“Well, to be sure!”

"Well, for sure!"

“Yes; and Tompkins’s old apple-tree is rooted that used to bear two hogsheads of cider; and no help from other trees.”

“Yes; and Tompkins’s old apple tree is still there that used to produce two hogsheads of cider; and it hasn’t gotten help from any other trees.”

“Rooted?—you don’t say it! Ah! stirring times we live in—stirring times.”

“Rooted?—you don’t mean it! Ah! exciting times we live in—exciting times.”

“And you can mind the old well that used to be in the middle of the place? That’s turned into a solid iron pump with a large stone trough, and all complete.”

“And do you remember the old well that used to be in the middle of the place? That’s now a sturdy iron pump with a big stone trough, and it’s all set up.”

“Dear, dear—how the face of nations alter, and what we live to see nowadays! Yes—and ’tis the same here. They’ve been talking but now of the mis’ess’s strange doings.”

“Wow, how much the world changes, and what we see these days! Yes—and it’s the same here. They were just talking about the mysterious lady's strange actions.”

“What have you been saying about her?” inquired Oak, sharply turning to the rest, and getting very warm.

“What have you been saying about her?” Oak asked, sharply turning to the others and getting quite heated.

“These middle-aged men have been pulling her over the coals for pride and vanity,” said Mark Clark; “but I say, let her have rope enough. Bless her pretty face—shouldn’t I like to do so—upon her cherry lips!” The gallant Mark Clark here made a peculiar and well known sound with his own.

“These middle-aged guys have been really hard on her for being proud and vain,” said Mark Clark; “but I say, let her have enough space. Bless her cute face—wouldn’t I love to—on her cherry lips!” The charming Mark Clark then made a distinctive and familiar sound with his own lips.

“Mark,” said Gabriel, sternly, “now you mind this! none of that dalliance-talk—that smack-and-coddle style of yours—about Miss Everdene. I don’t allow it. Do you hear?”

“Mark,” Gabriel said firmly, “listen up! No more of that flirting talk—that teasing and sweet-talking way of yours—about Miss Everdene. I won’t permit it. Do you understand?”

“With all my heart, as I’ve got no chance,” replied Mr. Clark, cordially.

“Absolutely, since I have no other option,” replied Mr. Clark, warmly.

“I suppose you’ve been speaking against her?” said Oak, turning to Joseph Poorgrass with a very grim look.

“I guess you’ve been talking bad about her?” said Oak, turning to Joseph Poorgrass with a very serious expression.

“No, no—not a word I—’tis a real joyful thing that she’s no worse, that’s what I say,” said Joseph, trembling and blushing with terror. “Matthew just said—”

“No, no—not a word I—it's a real joy that she’s no worse, that’s what I say,” said Joseph, trembling and blushing with fear. “Matthew just said—”

“Matthew Moon, what have you been saying?” asked Oak.

“Matthew Moon, what have you been saying?” Oak asked.

“I? Why ye know I wouldn’t harm a worm—no, not one underground worm?” said Matthew Moon, looking very uneasy.

“I? You know I wouldn’t hurt a worm—no, not even one little worm underground?” said Matthew Moon, looking very uneasy.

“Well, somebody has—and look here, neighbours,” Gabriel, though one of the quietest and most gentle men on earth, rose to the occasion, with martial promptness and vigour. “That’s my fist.” Here he placed his fist, rather smaller in size than a common loaf, in the mathematical centre of the maltster’s little table, and with it gave a bump or two thereon, as if to ensure that their eyes all thoroughly took in the idea of fistiness before he went further. “Now—the first man in the parish that I hear prophesying bad of our mistress, why” (here the fist was raised and let fall as Thor might have done with his hammer in assaying it)—“he’ll smell and taste that—or I’m a Dutchman.”

"Well, someone has—and look here, neighbors,” Gabriel, even though he was one of the quietest and gentlest men out there, rose to the occasion with unexpected energy and determination. “That’s my fist.” He placed his fist, which was a bit smaller than a average loaf of bread, right in the center of the maltster’s small table and gave it a couple of thumps to make sure everyone really understood the significance of his fist before continuing. “Now—the first person in the parish who I hear saying something bad about our mistress, well” (he raised his fist and brought it down like Thor would with his hammer)—“they’ll feel the consequences—or I’m not who I say I am.”

All earnestly expressed by their features that their minds did not wander to Holland for a moment on account of this statement, but were deploring the difference which gave rise to the figure; and Mark Clark cried “Hear, hear; just what I should ha’ said.” The dog George looked up at the same time after the shepherd’s menace, and though he understood English but imperfectly, began to growl.

All of them clearly showed by their expressions that their minds weren't drifting off to Holland at all because of this statement, but were instead lamenting the difference that led to the figure; and Mark Clark shouted, “Hear, hear; exactly what I would have said.” The dog George looked up at the same time after the shepherd's threat, and even though he didn't fully understand English, he started to growl.

“Now, don’t ye take on so, shepherd, and sit down!” said Henery, with a deprecating peacefulness equal to anything of the kind in Christianity.

“Now, don’t get so worked up, shepherd, and take a seat!” said Henery, with a calming demeanor that was as reassuring as anything in Christianity.

“We hear that ye be a extraordinary good and clever man, shepherd,” said Joseph Poorgrass with considerable anxiety from behind the maltster’s bedstead, whither he had retired for safety. “’Tis a great thing to be clever, I’m sure,” he added, making movements associated with states of mind rather than body; “we wish we were, don’t we, neighbours?”

“We hear that you are an exceptionally good and smart man, shepherd,” said Joseph Poorgrass with notable anxiety from behind the maltster’s bed, where he had hidden for safety. “It’s a wonderful thing to be smart, I’m sure,” he added, making gestures that reflected his state of mind rather than his body; “we wish we were, don’t we, neighbors?”

“Ay, that we do, sure,” said Matthew Moon, with a small anxious laugh towards Oak, to show how very friendly disposed he was likewise.

“Ay, we really do,” said Matthew Moon, with a slight nervous laugh directed at Oak, to show how friendly he was as well.

“Who’s been telling you I’m clever?” said Oak.

“Who’s been saying I’m smart?” said Oak.

“’Tis blowed about from pillar to post quite common,” said Matthew. “We hear that ye can tell the time as well by the stars as we can by the sun and moon, shepherd.”

“It's talked about everywhere,” said Matthew. “We hear that you can tell the time by the stars just as well as we can by the sun and moon, shepherd.”

“Yes, I can do a little that way,” said Gabriel, as a man of medium sentiments on the subject.

“Yes, I can do a bit that way,” said Gabriel, as a person with moderate feelings on the subject.

“And that ye can make sun-dials, and prent folks’ names upon their waggons almost like copper-plate, with beautiful flourishes, and great long tails. A excellent fine thing for ye to be such a clever man, shepherd. Joseph Poorgrass used to prent to Farmer James Everdene’s waggons before you came, and ’a could never mind which way to turn the J’s and E’s—could ye, Joseph?” Joseph shook his head to express how absolute was the fact that he couldn’t. “And so you used to do ’em the wrong way, like this, didn’t ye, Joseph?” Matthew marked on the dusty floor with his whip-handle

“And that you can make sundials and print people's names on their wagons almost like copperplate, with beautiful flourishes and long swirls. It's really impressive for you to be such a clever man, shepherd. Joseph Poorgrass used to print on Farmer James Everdene’s wagons before you arrived, and he could never remember which way to turn the J’s and E’s—could you, Joseph?” Joseph shook his head to show how completely he couldn’t. “And so you used to do them the wrong way, like this, didn’t you, Joseph?” Matthew marked on the dusty floor with his whip-handle.

[Illustration: The word J A M E S appears here with the “J”, “E”, and “S” printed backwards]

“And how Farmer James would cuss, and call thee a fool, wouldn’t he, Joseph, when ’a seed his name looking so inside-out-like?” continued Matthew Moon with feeling.

“And how Farmer James would swear and call you a fool, wouldn’t he, Joseph, when he saw his name looking so backwards?” continued Matthew Moon with feeling.

“Ay—’a would,” said Joseph, meekly. “But, you see, I wasn’t so much to blame, for them J’s and E’s be such trying sons o’ witches for the memory to mind whether they face backward or forward; and I always had such a forgetful memory, too.”

“Ay—he would,” said Joseph, shyly. “But, you see, I wasn’t really to blame because those J’s and E’s are such difficult letters for the memory to remember whether they face backward or forward; and I’ve always had such a forgetful memory, too.”

“’Tis a very bad affliction for ye, being such a man of calamities in other ways.”

“It’s a really bad situation for you, being a guy who faces so many problems in other ways.”

“Well, ’tis; but a happy Providence ordered that it should be no worse, and I feel my thanks. As to shepherd, there, I’m sure mis’ess ought to have made ye her baily—such a fitting man for’t as you be.”

“Well, it is; but a happy fate made sure it wasn't worse, and I’m grateful. As for a shepherd, I’m sure the lady should have made you her bailiff—such a perfect guy for it as you are.”

“I don’t mind owning that I expected it,” said Oak, frankly. “Indeed, I hoped for the place. At the same time, Miss Everdene has a right to be her own baily if she choose—and to keep me down to be a common shepherd only.” Oak drew a slow breath, looked sadly into the bright ashpit, and seemed lost in thoughts not of the most hopeful hue.

“I don’t mind admitting that I expected it,” said Oak, honestly. “In fact, I hoped for the position. At the same time, Miss Everdene has every right to manage her own estate if she wants— and to keep me as just a regular shepherd.” Oak took a slow breath, gazed sadly into the bright ashpit, and appeared to be lost in thoughts that weren’t very uplifting.

The genial warmth of the fire now began to stimulate the nearly lifeless lambs to bleat and move their limbs briskly upon the hay, and to recognize for the first time the fact that they were born. Their noise increased to a chorus of baas, upon which Oak pulled the milk-can from before the fire, and taking a small tea-pot from the pocket of his smock-frock, filled it with milk, and taught those of the helpless creatures which were not to be restored to their dams how to drink from the spout—a trick they acquired with astonishing aptitude.

The warm glow of the fire started to wake the nearly lifeless lambs, making them bleat and move their legs quickly on the hay, realizing for the first time that they were alive. Their sounds grew into a chorus of baas, prompting Oak to take the milk can away from the fire. He pulled a small teapot from the pocket of his smock and filled it with milk, showing those helpless lambs who couldn't go back to their mothers how to drink from the spout—a skill they picked up surprisingly quickly.

“And she don’t even let ye have the skins of the dead lambs, I hear?” resumed Joseph Poorgrass, his eyes lingering on the operations of Oak with the necessary melancholy.

“And she doesn’t even let you have the skins of the dead lambs, I hear?” continued Joseph Poorgrass, his eyes staying on Oak’s work with a sense of sadness.

“I don’t have them,” said Gabriel.

“I don’t have them,” Gabriel said.

“Ye be very badly used, shepherd,” hazarded Joseph again, in the hope of getting Oak as an ally in lamentation after all. “I think she’s took against ye—that I do.”

“You’ve been treated really poorly, shepherd,” Joseph said again, hoping to get Oak to join him in complaining after all. “I think she’s turned against you—really.”

“Oh no—not at all,” replied Gabriel, hastily, and a sigh escaped him, which the deprivation of lamb skins could hardly have caused.

“Oh no—not at all,” Gabriel replied quickly, and a sigh slipped out that the lack of lamb skins could hardly have caused.

Before any further remark had been added a shade darkened the door, and Boldwood entered the malthouse, bestowing upon each a nod of a quality between friendliness and condescension.

Before anyone could say anything more, a shadow fell over the door, and Boldwood walked into the malthouse, giving each person a nod that was a mix of friendliness and condescension.

“Ah! Oak, I thought you were here,” he said. “I met the mail-cart ten minutes ago, and a letter was put into my hand, which I opened without reading the address. I believe it is yours. You must excuse the accident please.”

“Ah! Oak, I thought you were here,” he said. “I saw the mail cart ten minutes ago, and they handed me a letter, which I opened without checking the address. I think it's yours. Please excuse the mix-up.”

“Oh yes—not a bit of difference, Mr. Boldwood—not a bit,” said Gabriel, readily. He had not a correspondent on earth, nor was there a possible letter coming to him whose contents the whole parish would not have been welcome to peruse.

“Oh yeah—not a bit of difference, Mr. Boldwood—not at all,” said Gabriel, easily. He didn’t have anyone to write to, nor was there a letter coming to him that the entire parish wouldn’t have been happy to read.

Oak stepped aside, and read the following in an unknown hand:—

Oak stepped aside and read the following in an unfamiliar handwriting:—

DEAR FRIEND,—I do not know your name, but I think these few lines will reach you, which I wrote to thank you for your kindness to me the night I left Weatherbury in a reckless way. I also return the money I owe you, which you will excuse my not keeping as a gift. All has ended well, and I am happy to say I am going to be married to the young man who has courted me for some time—Sergeant Troy, of the 11th Dragoon Guards, now quartered in this town. He would, I know, object to my having received anything except as a loan, being a man of great respectability and high honour—indeed, a nobleman by blood.
    I should be much obliged to you if you would keep the contents of this letter a secret for the present, dear friend. We mean to surprise Weatherbury by coming there soon as husband and wife, though I blush to state it to one nearly a stranger. The sergeant grew up in Weatherbury. Thanking you again for your kindness,

Dear Friend, —I don’t know your name, but I hope these few lines find you well. I'm writing to thank you for your kindness to me the night I left Weatherbury impulsively. I'm also returning the money I owe you; I hope you don’t mind that I'm not keeping it as a gift. Everything has turned out well, and I’m happy to say I’m going to marry the young man who has been courting me for some time—Sergeant Troy, of the 11th Dragoon Guards, who is currently stationed in this town. He would definitely prefer that I considered any financial help as a loan since he’s a man of great respectability and honor—indeed, he comes from noble blood.
    I would greatly appreciate it if you could keep the contents of this letter a secret for now, dear friend. We plan to surprise Weatherbury by arriving there soon as husband and wife, even though it’s a bit embarrassing to share this with someone I barely know. The sergeant grew up in Weatherbury. Thank you once again for your kindness,

I am, your sincere well-wisher,    
FANNY ROBIN.

I am your sincere well-wisher,
FANNY ROBIN.

“Have you read it, Mr. Boldwood?” said Gabriel; “if not, you had better do so. I know you are interested in Fanny Robin.”

“Have you read it, Mr. Boldwood?” Gabriel asked. “If not, you should. I know you care about Fanny Robin.”

Boldwood read the letter and looked grieved.

Boldwood read the letter and looked upset.

“Fanny—poor Fanny! the end she is so confident of has not yet come, she should remember—and may never come. I see she gives no address.”

“Fanny—poor Fanny! The end she is so sure of hasn’t happened yet, she should remember—and it may never happen. I see she doesn’t provide an address.”

“What sort of a man is this Sergeant Troy?” said Gabriel.

“What kind of man is this Sergeant Troy?” Gabriel asked.

“H’m—I’m afraid not one to build much hope upon in such a case as this,” the farmer murmured, “though he’s a clever fellow, and up to everything. A slight romance attaches to him, too. His mother was a French governess, and it seems that a secret attachment existed between her and the late Lord Severn. She was married to a poor medical man, and soon after an infant was born; and while money was forthcoming all went on well. Unfortunately for her boy, his best friends died; and he got then a situation as second clerk at a lawyer’s in Casterbridge. He stayed there for some time, and might have worked himself into a dignified position of some sort had he not indulged in the wild freak of enlisting. I have much doubt if ever little Fanny will surprise us in the way she mentions—very much doubt. A silly girl!—silly girl!”

“Hmm—I’m afraid there’s not much to get your hopes up about in a case like this,” the farmer said quietly, “even though he’s a smart guy and knows his stuff. There’s a bit of a backstory with him, too. His mother was a French governess, and apparently, there was a secret relationship between her and the late Lord Severn. She ended up marrying a poor doctor, and shortly after, a baby was born; things went well as long as money was coming in. Unfortunately for her son, his best friends passed away, and he got a job as a second clerk at a lawyer’s office in Casterbridge. He stayed there for a while and could have worked his way up to a respectable position if he hadn’t made the reckless decision to enlist. I really doubt little Fanny will surprise us in the way she thinks—very much doubt it. What a foolish girl!—foolish girl!”

The door was hurriedly burst open again, and in came running Cainy Ball out of breath, his mouth red and open, like the bell of a penny trumpet, from which he coughed with noisy vigour and great distension of face.

The door was flung open again, and in came Cainy Ball, breathless, his mouth wide open and red like the bell of a cheap trumpet, as he coughed loudly with great force, his face all scrunched up.

“Now, Cain Ball,” said Oak, sternly, “why will you run so fast and lose your breath so? I’m always telling you of it.”

“Now, Cain Ball,” Oak said firmly, “why are you running so fast and losing your breath? I keep telling you about this.”

“Oh—I—a puff of mee breath—went—the—wrong way, please, Mister Oak, and made me cough—hok—hok!”

“Oh—I—a puff of my breath—went—the—wrong way, please, Mr. Oak, and made me cough—hok—hok!”

“Well—what have you come for?”

"Well—what did you come for?"

“I’ve run to tell ye,” said the junior shepherd, supporting his exhausted youthful frame against the doorpost, “that you must come directly. Two more ewes have twinned—that’s what’s the matter, Shepherd Oak.”

“I’ve come to tell you,” said the junior shepherd, leaning his tired young body against the doorpost, “that you need to come right away. Two more ewes have given birth—that’s what’s going on, Shepherd Oak.”

“Oh, that’s it,” said Oak, jumping up, and dimissing for the present his thoughts on poor Fanny. “You are a good boy to run and tell me, Cain, and you shall smell a large plum pudding some day as a treat. But, before we go, Cainy, bring the tarpot, and we’ll mark this lot and have done with ’em.”

“Oh, that’s it,” said Oak, jumping up and setting aside his worries about poor Fanny for now. “You’re a good kid to come and tell me, Cain, and someday you’ll get to enjoy a big plum pudding as a treat. But first, Cainy, grab the tarpot, and we’ll mark this lot and be done with them.”

Oak took from his illimitable pockets a marking iron, dipped it into the pot, and imprinted on the buttocks of the infant sheep the initials of her he delighted to muse on—“B. E.,” which signified to all the region round that henceforth the lambs belonged to Farmer Bathsheba Everdene, and to no one else.

Oak pulled a branding iron from his endless pockets, dipped it into the pot, and stamped the initials he loved to think about—“B. E.”—onto the rear of the young sheep. This marked the lambs as belonging to Farmer Bathsheba Everdene from now on, and to no one else.

“Now, Cainy, shoulder your two, and off. Good morning, Mr. Boldwood.” The shepherd lifted the sixteen large legs and four small bodies he had himself brought, and vanished with them in the direction of the lambing field hard by—their frames being now in a sleek and hopeful state, pleasantly contrasting with their death’s-door plight of half an hour before.

“Alright, Cainy, grab your two and let’s go. Good morning, Mr. Boldwood.” The shepherd lifted the sixteen big legs and four small bodies he had brought himself and disappeared towards the lambing field nearby—now looking sleek and hopeful, a nice contrast to their near-death state just half an hour earlier.

Boldwood followed him a little way up the field, hesitated, and turned back. He followed him again with a last resolve, annihilating return. On approaching the nook in which the fold was constructed, the farmer drew out his pocket-book, unfastened it, and allowed it to lie open on his hand. A letter was revealed—Bathsheba’s.

Boldwood walked after him a short distance up the field, paused, and then turned back. He decided to follow him again with a final determination, completely dismissing the idea of going back. As he neared the corner where the fold was built, the farmer took out his wallet, opened it, and let it rest in his hand. A letter was visible—Bathsheba’s.

“I was going to ask you, Oak,” he said, with unreal carelessness, “if you know whose writing this is?”

“I was going to ask you, Oak,” he said, with an air of careless indifference, “if you know whose writing this is?”

Oak glanced into the book, and replied instantly, with a flushed face, “Miss Everdene’s.”

Oak looked into the book and quickly replied, his face red, “Miss Everdene’s.”

Oak had coloured simply at the consciousness of sounding her name. He now felt a strangely distressing qualm from a new thought. The letter could of course be no other than anonymous, or the inquiry would not have been necessary.

Oak felt a rush of embarrassment just from thinking her name. Now, he experienced an unsettling feeling from a new realization. The letter could only be anonymous; otherwise, there wouldn't have been a need for the inquiry.

Boldwood mistook his confusion: sensitive persons are always ready with their “Is it I?” in preference to objective reasoning.

Boldwood misinterpreted his confusion: sensitive people always jump to ask, “Is it me?” instead of using logical reasoning.

“The question was perfectly fair,” he returned—and there was something incongruous in the serious earnestness with which he applied himself to an argument on a valentine. “You know it is always expected that privy inquiries will be made: that’s where the—fun lies.” If the word “fun” had been “torture,” it could not have been uttered with a more constrained and restless countenance than was Boldwood’s then.

“The question was totally fair,” he replied—and there was something odd about the serious way he engaged in a discussion about a valentine. “You know it’s always expected that private questions will be asked: that’s where the—fun lies.” If the word “fun” had been “torture,” it couldn’t have been said with a more tense and restless expression than Boldwood had at that moment.

Soon parting from Gabriel, the lonely and reserved man returned to his house to breakfast—feeling twinges of shame and regret at having so far exposed his mood by those fevered questions to a stranger. He again placed the letter on the mantelpiece, and sat down to think of the circumstances attending it by the light of Gabriel’s information.

Soon after saying goodbye to Gabriel, the lonely and reserved man went back to his house for breakfast, feeling pangs of shame and regret for revealing his feelings to a stranger with those intense questions. He put the letter back on the mantelpiece and sat down to reflect on the circumstances surrounding it, considering Gabriel’s insights.

CHAPTER XVI
ALL SAINTS’ AND ALL SOULS’

On a week-day morning a small congregation, consisting mainly of women and girls, rose from its knees in the mouldy nave of a church called All Saints’, in the distant barrack-town before-mentioned, at the end of a service without a sermon. They were about to disperse, when a smart footstep, entering the porch and coming up the central passage, arrested their attention. The step echoed with a ring unusual in a church; it was the clink of spurs. Everybody looked. A young cavalry soldier in a red uniform, with the three chevrons of a sergeant upon his sleeve, strode up the aisle, with an embarrassment which was only the more marked by the intense vigour of his step, and by the determination upon his face to show none. A slight flush had mounted his cheek by the time he had run the gauntlet between these women; but, passing on through the chancel arch, he never paused till he came close to the altar railing. Here for a moment he stood alone.

On a weekday morning, a small group, mostly made up of women and girls, got up from their knees in the musty nave of a church called All Saints’ in the distant barrack town mentioned earlier, at the end of a service without a sermon. They were about to leave when a sharp footstep entered the porch and made its way up the center aisle, catching their attention. The sound echoed with an unusual ring in a church; it was the clinking of spurs. Everyone turned to look. A young cavalry soldier in a red uniform, with three chevrons of a sergeant on his sleeve, strode up the aisle, showing an awkwardness that contrasted with the strong vigor of his step and the determination on his face to hide it. A slight flush had crept onto his cheek by the time he made his way through the crowd of women; but, continuing on past the chancel arch, he didn’t stop until he reached the altar railing. Here he stood alone for a moment.

The officiating curate, who had not yet doffed his surplice, perceived the new-comer, and followed him to the communion-space. He whispered to the soldier, and then beckoned to the clerk, who in his turn whispered to an elderly woman, apparently his wife, and they also went up the chancel steps.

The officiating priest, who hadn’t taken off his robe yet, noticed the newcomer and followed him to the communion area. He whispered to the soldier, then called the clerk over, who in turn whispered to an older woman, apparently his wife, and they also went up the chancel steps.

“’Tis a wedding!” murmured some of the women, brightening. “Let’s wait!”

“It's a wedding!” some of the women whispered, their faces lighting up. “Let’s wait!”

The majority again sat down.

The majority sat down again.

There was a creaking of machinery behind, and some of the young ones turned their heads. From the interior face of the west wall of the tower projected a little canopy with a quarter-jack and small bell beneath it, the automaton being driven by the same clock machinery that struck the large bell in the tower. Between the tower and the church was a close screen, the door of which was kept shut during services, hiding this grotesque clockwork from sight. At present, however, the door was open, and the egress of the jack, the blows on the bell, and the mannikin’s retreat into the nook again, were visible to many, and audible throughout the church.

There was a creaking sound from the machinery in the back, and some of the younger people turned to look. From the inner face of the west wall of the tower, a small canopy jutted out with a quarter-jack and a small bell hanging underneath it. The automaton was driven by the same clock mechanism that struck the large bell in the tower. A close screen stood between the tower and the church, and the door was kept closed during services to hide this strange clockwork from view. However, at the moment, the door was open, making the jack's movements, the ringing of the bell, and the figure's retreat into the nook visible to many and audible throughout the church.

The jack had struck half-past eleven.

The clock had just struck 11:30.

“Where’s the woman?” whispered some of the spectators.

“Where’s the woman?” whispered some of the onlookers.

The young sergeant stood still with the abnormal rigidity of the old pillars around. He faced the south-east, and was as silent as he was still.

The young sergeant stood still, rigid like the old pillars around him. He faced southeast and was as quiet as he was motionless.

The silence grew to be a noticeable thing as the minutes went on, and nobody else appeared, and not a soul moved. The rattle of the quarter-jack again from its niche, its blows for three-quarters, its fussy retreat, were almost painfully abrupt, and caused many of the congregation to start palpably.

The silence became more noticeable as the minutes passed, and no one else showed up, and not a single person moved. The rattle of the quarter-jack from its spot, its strikes for three-quarters, its fussy retreat, were almost painfully abrupt, causing many in the congregation to visibly start.

“I wonder where the woman is!” a voice whispered again.

“I’m curious about where the woman is!” a voice whispered again.

There began now that slight shifting of feet, that artificial coughing among several, which betrays a nervous suspense. At length there was a titter. But the soldier never moved. There he stood, his face to the south-east, upright as a column, his cap in his hand.

There was a slight shuffling of feet and some fake coughing among a few people, showing their nervousness. Finally, someone chuckled quietly. But the soldier didn’t budge. He stood there, facing the southeast, as straight as a column, his cap in his hand.

The clock ticked on. The women threw off their nervousness, and titters and giggling became more frequent. Then came a dead silence. Every one was waiting for the end. Some persons may have noticed how extraordinarily the striking of quarters seems to quicken the flight of time. It was hardly credible that the jack had not got wrong with the minutes when the rattle began again, the puppet emerged, and the four quarters were struck fitfully as before. One could almost be positive that there was a malicious leer upon the hideous creature’s face, and a mischievous delight in its twitchings. Then followed the dull and remote resonance of the twelve heavy strokes in the tower above. The women were impressed, and there was no giggle this time.

The clock kept ticking. The women shook off their nerves, and giggles and laughter became more common. Then, there was a complete silence. Everyone was waiting for it to end. Some people might have noticed how strangely the sound of quarters seems to speed up the passage of time. It was hard to believe that the jack hadn’t messed up the minutes when the noise started again, the puppet appeared, and the four quarters were struck unevenly like before. One could almost be sure there was a wicked grin on the ugly creature’s face and a playful joy in its movements. Then came the dull, distant sound of the twelve heavy chimes from the tower above. The women were captivated, and there was no laughter this time.

The clergyman glided into the vestry, and the clerk vanished. The sergeant had not yet turned; every woman in the church was waiting to see his face, and he appeared to know it. At last he did turn, and stalked resolutely down the nave, braving them all, with a compressed lip. Two bowed and toothless old almsmen then looked at each other and chuckled, innocently enough; but the sound had a strange weird effect in that place.

The clergyman walked into the vestry, and the clerk disappeared. The sergeant hadn't turned yet; every woman in the church was waiting to see his face, and he seemed to be aware of it. Finally, he turned and strode purposefully down the aisle, facing them all with clenched lips. Two bent and toothless old beggars then exchanged glances and chuckled, quite innocently; but the sound felt oddly eerie in that space.

Opposite to the church was a paved square, around which several overhanging wood buildings of old time cast a picturesque shade. The young man on leaving the door went to cross the square, when, in the middle, he met a little woman. The expression of her face, which had been one of intense anxiety, sank at the sight of his nearly to terror.

Across from the church was a paved square, surrounded by several old wooden buildings that cast a charming shadow. As the young man stepped out the door and started to cross the square, he encountered a small woman in the middle. The look on her face, which had been filled with deep worry, shifted to near terror when she saw him.

“Well?” he said, in a suppressed passion, fixedly looking at her.

“Well?” he said, his voice filled with intense emotion, staring at her intently.

“Oh, Frank—I made a mistake!—I thought that church with the spire was All Saints’, and I was at the door at half-past eleven to a minute as you said. I waited till a quarter to twelve, and found then that I was in All Souls’. But I wasn’t much frightened, for I thought it could be to-morrow as well.”

“Oh, Frank—I messed up!—I thought that church with the spire was All Saints’, and I was at the door at 11:30 sharp like you said. I waited until 11:45 and then realized I was at All Souls’. But I wasn’t too scared, because I figured it could be tomorrow as well.”

“You fool, for so fooling me! But say no more.”

“You idiot, for tricking me like that! But don’t say anything else.”

“Shall it be to-morrow, Frank?” she asked blankly.

“Will it be tomorrow, Frank?” she asked blankly.

“To-morrow!” and he gave vent to a hoarse laugh. “I don’t go through that experience again for some time, I warrant you!”

“Tomorrow!” and he let out a rough laugh. “I’m not going through that experience again for a while, I can promise you!”

“But after all,” she expostulated in a trembling voice, “the mistake was not such a terrible thing! Now, dear Frank, when shall it be?”

“But after all,” she said in a shaky voice, “the mistake wasn't that big of a deal! Now, dear Frank, when will it be?”

“Ah, when? God knows!” he said, with a light irony, and turning from her walked rapidly away.

“Ah, when? Only God knows!” he said, with a hint of irony, and then he turned away from her and walked off quickly.

CHAPTER XVII
IN THE MARKET-PLACE

On Saturday Boldwood was in Casterbridge market house as usual, when the disturber of his dreams entered and became visible to him. Adam had awakened from his deep sleep, and behold! there was Eve. The farmer took courage, and for the first time really looked at her.

On Saturday, Boldwood was at the Casterbridge market house as usual, when the person disrupting his dreams walked in and came into view. Adam had woken up from his deep sleep, and there was Eve. The farmer found his confidence and, for the first time, really looked at her.

Material causes and emotional effects are not to be arranged in regular equation. The result from capital employed in the production of any movement of a mental nature is sometimes as tremendous as the cause itself is absurdly minute. When women are in a freakish mood, their usual intuition, either from carelessness or inherent defect, seemingly fails to teach them this, and hence it was that Bathsheba was fated to be astonished to-day.

Material causes and emotional effects shouldn't be treated like a simple equation. The outcome from the resources used in creating any mental activity can be just as huge as the cause is ridiculously small. When women are feeling quirky, their usual intuition, whether due to carelessness or an inherent flaw, often doesn't remind them of this, and that's why Bathsheba was destined to be surprised today.

Boldwood looked at her—not slily, critically, or understandingly, but blankly at gaze, in the way a reaper looks up at a passing train—as something foreign to his element, and but dimly understood. To Boldwood women had been remote phenomena rather than necessary complements—comets of such uncertain aspect, movement, and permanence, that whether their orbits were as geometrical, unchangeable, and as subject to laws as his own, or as absolutely erratic as they superficially appeared, he had not deemed it his duty to consider.

Boldwood looked at her—not with slyness, criticism, or understanding, but with a vacant stare, like a reaper glancing up at a passing train—as if she were something foreign to him, only vaguely comprehended. To Boldwood, women had been distant beings rather than essential partners—comets with such unpredictable appearances, movements, and durations, that whether their paths were as geometrical, unchanging, and governed by laws as his own, or as completely erratic as they seemed, he hadn’t felt it was his responsibility to consider.

He saw her black hair, her correct facial curves and profile, and the roundness of her chin and throat. He saw then the side of her eyelids, eyes, and lashes, and the shape of her ear. Next he noticed her figure, her skirt, and the very soles of her shoes.

He noticed her black hair, her well-defined facial features and profile, and the curve of her chin and neck. He then saw the side of her eyelids, eyes, and eyelashes, as well as the shape of her ear. Next, he took in her figure, her skirt, and the soles of her shoes.

Boldwood thought her beautiful, but wondered whether he was right in his thought, for it seemed impossible that this romance in the flesh, if so sweet as he imagined, could have been going on long without creating a commotion of delight among men, and provoking more inquiry than Bathsheba had done, even though that was not a little. To the best of his judgement neither nature nor art could improve this perfect one of an imperfect many. His heart began to move within him. Boldwood, it must be remembered, though forty years of age, had never before inspected a woman with the very centre and force of his glance; they had struck upon all his senses at wide angles.

Boldwood thought she was beautiful but questioned whether he was right about it. It seemed impossible that this romance, if as sweet as he imagined, could go on for so long without creating a stir among men and sparking more curiosity than Bathsheba had, even though that was quite a lot. In his opinion, neither nature nor art could improve on this perfect example among many imperfect ones. His heart started to stir. It’s important to note that Boldwood, at forty years old, had never really looked at a woman with such intense focus; he had always perceived them from a distance.

Was she really beautiful? He could not assure himself that his opinion was true even now. He furtively said to a neighbour, “Is Miss Everdene considered handsome?”

Was she really beautiful? He couldn't convince himself that his opinion was accurate, even now. He quietly asked a neighbor, “Is Miss Everdene thought to be attractive?”

“Oh yes; she was a good deal noticed the first time she came, if you remember. A very handsome girl indeed.”

“Oh yes; she attracted a lot of attention the first time she came, if you remember. She was a very beautiful girl, for sure.”

A man is never more credulous than in receiving favourable opinions on the beauty of a woman he is half, or quite, in love with; a mere child’s word on the point has the weight of an R.A.’s. Boldwood was satisfied now.

A man is never more gullible than when he hears positive opinions about the beauty of a woman he's partially or fully in love with; a child's opinion on the matter carries the same weight as that of an accomplished artist. Boldwood was satisfied now.

And this charming woman had in effect said to him, “Marry me.” Why should she have done that strange thing? Boldwood’s blindness to the difference between approving of what circumstances suggest, and originating what they do not suggest, was well matched by Bathsheba’s insensibility to the possibly great issues of little beginnings.

And this lovely woman had basically said to him, “Marry me.” Why would she have done something so unusual? Boldwood’s inability to see the difference between going along with what circumstances suggest and creating something that they don’t suggest was perfectly matched by Bathsheba’s lack of awareness of the potentially significant outcomes of small beginnings.

She was at this moment coolly dealing with a dashing young farmer, adding up accounts with him as indifferently as if his face had been the pages of a ledger. It was evident that such a nature as his had no attraction for a woman of Bathsheba’s taste. But Boldwood grew hot down to his hands with an incipient jealousy; he trod for the first time the threshold of “the injured lover’s hell.” His first impulse was to go and thrust himself between them. This could be done, but only in one way—by asking to see a sample of her corn. Boldwood renounced the idea. He could not make the request; it was debasing loveliness to ask it to buy and sell, and jarred with his conceptions of her.

She was calmly handling business with a charming young farmer, taking stock of their accounts as if he were just another page in her ledger. It was clear that someone like him held no interest for a woman of Bathsheba’s standards. But Boldwood felt a rush of jealousy coursing through him; for the first time, he was stepping into the “hell of the injured lover.” His initial instinct was to jump in between them. This was possible, but only by asking to see a sample of her corn. Boldwood quickly dismissed the idea. He couldn’t bring himself to make that request; it felt beneath her beauty to ask it to be reduced to buying and selling, and it clashed with how he viewed her.

All this time Bathsheba was conscious of having broken into that dignified stronghold at last. His eyes, she knew, were following her everywhere. This was a triumph; and had it come naturally, such a triumph would have been the sweeter to her for this piquing delay. But it had been brought about by misdirected ingenuity, and she valued it only as she valued an artificial flower or a wax fruit.

All this time, Bathsheba was aware that she had finally broken into that dignified stronghold. She knew his eyes were following her everywhere. This was a victory; and if it had come about naturally, it would have felt even sweeter to her due to the teasing anticipation. But it was achieved through misguided cleverness, and she valued it only like an artificial flower or a wax fruit.

Being a woman with some good sense in reasoning on subjects wherein her heart was not involved, Bathsheba genuinely repented that a freak which had owed its existence as much to Liddy as to herself, should ever have been undertaken, to disturb the placidity of a man she respected too highly to deliberately tease.

Being a woman with some common sense when it came to things that didn’t involve her emotions, Bathsheba truly regretted that a twist of fate, which was as much Liddy's doing as hers, was ever started to upset the calm of a man she respected too much to intentionally provoke.

She that day nearly formed the intention of begging his pardon on the very next occasion of their meeting. The worst features of this arrangement were that, if he thought she ridiculed him, an apology would increase the offence by being disbelieved; and if he thought she wanted him to woo her, it would read like additional evidence of her forwardness.

She almost made up her mind to apologize to him the next time they met. The biggest problems with this plan were that if he thought she was making fun of him, an apology would just make things worse because he wouldn't believe it; and if he thought she wanted him to pursue her, it would look like more proof of her eagerness.

CHAPTER XVIII
Boldwood in Meditation—Regret

Boldwood was tenant of what was called Little Weatherbury Farm, and his person was the nearest approach to aristocracy that this remoter quarter of the parish could boast of. Genteel strangers, whose god was their town, who might happen to be compelled to linger about this nook for a day, heard the sound of light wheels, and prayed to see good society, to the degree of a solitary lord, or squire at the very least, but it was only Mr. Boldwood going out for the day. They heard the sound of wheels yet once more, and were re-animated to expectancy: it was only Mr. Boldwood coming home again.

Boldwood was the tenant of what was known as Little Weatherbury Farm, and he was the closest thing to aristocracy that this remote part of the parish could claim. Well-to-do visitors, who were mostly focused on their town life, might find themselves stuck in this small corner for a day. They heard the faint sound of wheels and hoped to catch a glimpse of respectable company, at least a lone lord or a squire, but it was just Mr. Boldwood heading out for the day. They heard the sound of wheels again, and their hopes were lifted once more: it was just Mr. Boldwood returning home.

His house stood recessed from the road, and the stables, which are to a farm what a fireplace is to a room, were behind, their lower portions being lost amid bushes of laurel. Inside the blue door, open half-way down, were to be seen at this time the backs and tails of half-a-dozen warm and contented horses standing in their stalls; and as thus viewed, they presented alternations of roan and bay, in shapes like a Moorish arch, the tail being a streak down the midst of each. Over these, and lost to the eye gazing in from the outer light, the mouths of the same animals could be heard busily sustaining the above-named warmth and plumpness by quantities of oats and hay. The restless and shadowy figure of a colt wandered about a loose-box at the end, whilst the steady grind of all the eaters was occasionally diversified by the rattle of a rope or the stamp of a foot.

His house was set back from the road, and the stables, which are to a farm what a fireplace is to a room, were behind, partially hidden among laurel bushes. Inside the blue door, which was open halfway, you could see the backs and tails of about six warm and contented horses standing in their stalls; from this angle, they showed a mix of roan and bay colors, shaped like a Moorish arch, with their tails forming a streak down the middle of each. You couldn't see them from the outside, but you could hear the horses munching on oats and hay, happily maintaining their warmth and plumpness. A restless and shadowy colt moved around in a loose box at the end, while the steady sound of the munching horses was occasionally broken up by the rattle of a rope or the stamp of a hoof.

Pacing up and down at the heels of the animals was Farmer Boldwood himself. This place was his almonry and cloister in one: here, after looking to the feeding of his four-footed dependants, the celibate would walk and meditate of an evening till the moon’s rays streamed in through the cobwebbed windows, or total darkness enveloped the scene.

Pacing back and forth behind the animals was Farmer Boldwood himself. This place was both his charity center and a quiet refuge: here, after tending to the needs of his four-legged companions, the bachelor would walk and think in the evenings until the moonlight shone through the cobweb-covered windows, or complete darkness surrounded him.

His square-framed perpendicularity showed more fully now than in the crowd and bustle of the market-house. In this meditative walk his foot met the floor with heel and toe simultaneously, and his fine reddish-fleshed face was bent downwards just enough to render obscure the still mouth and the well-rounded though rather prominent and broad chin. A few clear and thread-like horizontal lines were the only interruption to the otherwise smooth surface of his large forehead.

His square, upright frame was more noticeable now than in the crowded market. During this thoughtful stroll, his foot hit the ground with heel and toe at the same time, and his nice, reddish face was tilted downward just enough to obscure his steady mouth and his well-rounded, though somewhat prominent and wide chin. A few thin, clear horizontal lines were the only breaks in the otherwise smooth surface of his large forehead.

The phases of Boldwood’s life were ordinary enough, but his was not an ordinary nature. That stillness, which struck casual observers more than anything else in his character and habit, and seemed so precisely like the rest of inanition, may have been the perfect balance of enormous antagonistic forces—positives and negatives in fine adjustment. His equilibrium disturbed, he was in extremity at once. If an emotion possessed him at all, it ruled him; a feeling not mastering him was entirely latent. Stagnant or rapid, it was never slow. He was always hit mortally, or he was missed.

Boldwood’s life phases were pretty typical, but he himself was anything but ordinary. That stillness, which caught the attention of casual observers more than anything else about him, seemed almost like a state of complete inactivity; it might have been the perfect balance of powerful opposing forces—positives and negatives finely tuned. When his balance was disturbed, he was immediately pushed to extremes. If an emotion took hold of him, it controlled him; any feeling that didn’t dominate him remained entirely hidden. Whether stagnant or fast-paced, it was never slow. He was either deeply affected, or he was untouched.

He had no light and careless touches in his constitution, either for good or for evil. Stern in the outlines of action, mild in the details, he was serious throughout all. He saw no absurd sides to the follies of life, and thus, though not quite companionable in the eyes of merry men and scoffers, and those to whom all things show life as a jest, he was not intolerable to the earnest and those acquainted with grief. Being a man who read all the dramas of life seriously, if he failed to please when they were comedies, there was no frivolous treatment to reproach him for when they chanced to end tragically.

He didn’t have any lighthearted or careless traits in his character, whether for good or bad. He was strict in his actions but gentle in the details; he was serious in everything he did. He didn’t see the ridiculous aspects of life's absurdities, so although he might not have been very sociable to cheerful people and jokers, or those who view everything as a joke, he wasn't unbearable to serious individuals and those familiar with sorrow. He was a person who took all of life’s dramas seriously; if he didn’t entertain during comedies, there was no trivial behavior to blame him for when things ended tragically.

Bathsheba was far from dreaming that the dark and silent shape upon which she had so carelessly thrown a seed was a hotbed of tropic intensity. Had she known Boldwood’s moods, her blame would have been fearful, and the stain upon her heart ineradicable. Moreover, had she known her present power for good or evil over this man, she would have trembled at her responsibility. Luckily for her present, unluckily for her future tranquillity, her understanding had not yet told her what Boldwood was. Nobody knew entirely; for though it was possible to form guesses concerning his wild capabilities from old floodmarks faintly visible, he had never been seen at the high tides which caused them.

Bathsheba had no idea that the dark, quiet figure she had carelessly toyed with was a source of intense emotion. If she had understood Boldwood's moods, she would have felt a deep guilt, and the weight on her heart would have been impossible to erase. Furthermore, if she had realized the power she held over this man, for better or worse, she would have been shaken by the responsibility. Fortunately for her situation, but unfortunately for her future peace of mind, she hadn’t yet grasped what Boldwood really was. No one truly understood him; while it was possible to make educated guesses about his wild potential from the faint traces left behind, he had never been seen during the intense moments that created them.

Farmer Boldwood came to the stable-door and looked forth across the level fields. Beyond the first enclosure was a hedge, and on the other side of this a meadow belonging to Bathsheba’s farm.

Farmer Boldwood walked up to the stable door and looked out over the flat fields. Beyond the first fence was a hedge, and on the other side of that was a meadow that belonged to Bathsheba’s farm.

It was now early spring—the time of going to grass with the sheep, when they have the first feed of the meadows, before these are laid up for mowing. The wind, which had been blowing east for several weeks, had veered to the southward, and the middle of spring had come abruptly—almost without a beginning. It was that period in the vernal quarter when we may suppose the Dryads to be waking for the season. The vegetable world begins to move and swell and the saps to rise, till in the completest silence of lone gardens and trackless plantations, where everything seems helpless and still after the bond and slavery of frost, there are bustlings, strainings, united thrusts, and pulls-all-together, in comparison with which the powerful tugs of cranes and pulleys in a noisy city are but pigmy efforts.

It was now early spring—the time for the sheep to graze, getting their first meal from the meadows before they were cut for hay. The wind, which had been blowing from the east for several weeks, shifted to the south, and suddenly it felt like mid-spring had arrived—almost out of nowhere. It was that time of year when we might imagine the Dryads waking up for the season. The plant world starts to stir and swell, and the sap begins to rise, until in the complete silence of empty gardens and untouched woods, where everything seems frozen and quiet after the harsh grip of frost, there are movements, strains, and collective efforts that, compared to the strong pulls of cranes and pulleys in a busy city, seem like small attempts.

Boldwood, looking into the distant meadows, saw there three figures. They were those of Miss Everdene, Shepherd Oak, and Cainy Ball.

Boldwood, gazing at the far meadows, spotted three figures. They were Miss Everdene, Shepherd Oak, and Cainy Ball.

When Bathsheba’s figure shone upon the farmer’s eyes it lighted him up as the moon lights up a great tower. A man’s body is as the shell, or the tablet, of his soul, as he is reserved or ingenuous, overflowing or self-contained. There was a change in Boldwood’s exterior from its former impassibleness; and his face showed that he was now living outside his defences for the first time, and with a fearful sense of exposure. It is the usual experience of strong natures when they love.

When Bathsheba appeared before the farmer, it brightened him up like the moon illuminates a tall tower. A man's body acts as the outer shell of his soul, whether he's reserved or open, overflowing or contained. Boldwood's demeanor changed from its previous indifference; his face revealed that he was now letting down his guard for the first time, feeling a fearful vulnerability. This is the common experience for strong individuals when they fall in love.

At last he arrived at a conclusion. It was to go across and inquire boldly of her.

At last, he came to a decision. He would cross over and ask her boldly.

The insulation of his heart by reserve during these many years, without a channel of any kind for disposable emotion, had worked its effect. It has been observed more than once that the causes of love are chiefly subjective, and Boldwood was a living testimony to the truth of the proposition. No mother existed to absorb his devotion, no sister for his tenderness, no idle ties for sense. He became surcharged with the compound, which was genuine lover’s love.

The walls he built around his heart over the years, without any outlet for his feelings, had taken their toll. It's been noted that the reasons for love are mostly personal, and Boldwood was a clear example of this truth. He had no mother to receive his affection, no sister for his caring feelings, and no casual relationships to distract him. He became overwhelmed with genuine, romantic love.

He approached the gate of the meadow. Beyond it the ground was melodious with ripples, and the sky with larks; the low bleating of the flock mingling with both. Mistress and man were engaged in the operation of making a lamb “take,” which is performed whenever an ewe has lost her own offspring, one of the twins of another ewe being given her as a substitute. Gabriel had skinned the dead lamb, and was tying the skin over the body of the live lamb, in the customary manner, whilst Bathsheba was holding open a little pen of four hurdles, into which the mother and foisted lamb were driven, where they would remain till the old sheep conceived an affection for the young one.

He walked up to the gate of the meadow. On the other side, the ground was alive with the sound of ripples, and the sky was filled with the songs of larks; the soft bleating of the sheep blended with both. The woman and the man were busy trying to get a ewe to accept a lamb, which is done whenever a mother has lost her own baby, and a twin from another ewe is given as a replacement. Gabriel had skinned the dead lamb and was tying its skin over the live lamb, as was the usual practice, while Bathsheba held open a small pen made of four hurdles, into which the mother and the substituted lamb were led, where they would stay until the old ewe formed an attachment to the young one.

Bathsheba looked up at the completion of the manœuvre and saw the farmer by the gate, where he was overhung by a willow tree in full bloom. Gabriel, to whom her face was as the uncertain glory of an April day, was ever regardful of its faintest changes, and instantly discerned thereon the mark of some influence from without, in the form of a keenly self-conscious reddening. He also turned and beheld Boldwood.

Bathsheba lifted her gaze after the task was done and spotted the farmer by the gate, shaded by a willow tree in full bloom. Gabriel, who saw her face as something beautiful yet unpredictable like an April day, was always attentive to even the slightest changes in it. He immediately noticed a hint of self-awareness reflected in her cheeks. He also turned to see Boldwood.

At once connecting these signs with the letter Boldwood had shown him, Gabriel suspected her of some coquettish procedure begun by that means, and carried on since, he knew not how.

Immediately linking these signs to the letter Boldwood had shown him, Gabriel suspected her of some flirtatious tactic that had started through that letter and continued on, though he couldn’t tell how.

Farmer Boldwood had read the pantomime denoting that they were aware of his presence, and the perception was as too much light turned upon his new sensibility. He was still in the road, and by moving on he hoped that neither would recognize that he had originally intended to enter the field. He passed by with an utter and overwhelming sensation of ignorance, shyness, and doubt. Perhaps in her manner there were signs that she wished to see him—perhaps not—he could not read a woman. The cabala of this erotic philosophy seemed to consist of the subtlest meanings expressed in misleading ways. Every turn, look, word, and accent contained a mystery quite distinct from its obvious import, and not one had ever been pondered by him until now.

Farmer Boldwood recognized the signs that they were aware of his presence, and it felt like too much light was shining on his newfound sensitivity. He was still on the road, and by moving along, he hoped that neither of them would realize he had originally meant to head into the field. He walked past with a strong and overwhelming feeling of ignorance, shyness, and doubt. Maybe there were hints in her behavior that she wanted to see him—maybe not—he couldn't read women. The complexity of this romantic puzzle seemed to consist of the subtlest meanings conveyed in misleading ways. Every glance, expression, word, and tone held a mystery completely different from its obvious meaning, and he had never thought about any of it until now.

As for Bathsheba, she was not deceived into the belief that Farmer Boldwood had walked by on business or in idleness. She collected the probabilities of the case, and concluded that she was herself responsible for Boldwood’s appearance there. It troubled her much to see what a great flame a little wildfire was likely to kindle. Bathsheba was no schemer for marriage, nor was she deliberately a trifler with the affections of men, and a censor’s experience on seeing an actual flirt after observing her would have been a feeling of surprise that Bathsheba could be so different from such a one, and yet so like what a flirt is supposed to be.

As for Bathsheba, she wasn't fooled into thinking that Farmer Boldwood had passed by for business or just for fun. She assessed the situation and realized that she was the reason for Boldwood’s presence there. It bothered her a lot to see how a small spark could create such a huge fire. Bathsheba wasn’t the type to scheme for marriage, nor did she intentionally play with the feelings of men. A critic observing her might have been surprised to see how different Bathsheba was from an actual flirt, while also being similar to what a flirt is typically thought to be.

She resolved never again, by look or by sign, to interrupt the steady flow of this man’s life. But a resolution to avoid an evil is seldom framed till the evil is so far advanced as to make avoidance impossible.

She decided that she would never again, by glance or gesture, disrupt this man’s life. However, a decision to steer clear of a problem is rarely made until that problem has progressed to a point where avoidance is no longer possible.

CHAPTER XIX
THE SHEEP-WASHING—THE OFFER

Boldwood did eventually call upon her. She was not at home. “Of course not,” he murmured. In contemplating Bathsheba as a woman, he had forgotten the accidents of her position as an agriculturist—that being as much of a farmer, and as extensive a farmer, as himself, her probable whereabouts was out-of-doors at this time of the year. This, and the other oversights Boldwood was guilty of, were natural to the mood, and still more natural to the circumstances. The great aids to idealization in love were present here: occasional observation of her from a distance, and the absence of social intercourse with her—visual familiarity, oral strangeness. The smaller human elements were kept out of sight; the pettinesses that enter so largely into all earthly living and doing were disguised by the accident of lover and loved-one not being on visiting terms; and there was hardly awakened a thought in Boldwood that sorry household realities appertained to her, or that she, like all others, had moments of commonplace, when to be least plainly seen was to be most prettily remembered. Thus a mild sort of apotheosis took place in his fancy, whilst she still lived and breathed within his own horizon, a troubled creature like himself.

Boldwood did eventually visit her. She wasn't home. “Of course not,” he murmured. In thinking of Bathsheba as a woman, he had overlooked her role as a farmer—just as much of a farmer, and as extensive a farmer, as he was, her likely location at this time of year was outdoors. This, along with the other mistakes Boldwood made, was typical of his mood and even more typical of the situation. The major contributors to idealizing love were present: seeing her from a distance and not having social interactions with her—familiar visually, but strange verbally. The smaller, everyday aspects of life were kept hidden; the trivialities that are a big part of all human life were masked by the fact that he and she weren’t on visiting terms; and Boldwood hardly considered that she faced mundane realities like anyone else, or that she, like everyone, had ordinary moments when being less visible made her more memorable. Thus, a soft kind of adoration took place in his mind, even while she was alive and present in his world, a troubled soul just like him.

It was the end of May when the farmer determined to be no longer repulsed by trivialities or distracted by suspense. He had by this time grown used to being in love; the passion now startled him less even when it tortured him more, and he felt himself adequate to the situation. On inquiring for her at her house they had told him she was at the sheep-washing, and he went off to seek her there.

It was the end of May when the farmer decided he would no longer be bothered by little things or held back by uncertainty. By this point, he had become accustomed to being in love; the intensity no longer surprised him even though it caused him more pain, and he felt capable of handling it. When he asked for her at her house, they told him she was at the sheep-washing, so he went off to find her there.

The sheep-washing pool was a perfectly circular basin of brickwork in the meadows, full of the clearest water. To birds on the wing its glassy surface, reflecting the light sky, must have been visible for miles around as a glistening Cyclops’ eye in a green face. The grass about the margin at this season was a sight to remember long—in a minor sort of way. Its activity in sucking the moisture from the rich damp sod was almost a process observable by the eye. The outskirts of this level water-meadow were diversified by rounded and hollow pastures, where just now every flower that was not a buttercup was a daisy. The river slid along noiselessly as a shade, the swelling reeds and sedge forming a flexible palisade upon its moist brink. To the north of the mead were trees, the leaves of which were new, soft, and moist, not yet having stiffened and darkened under summer sun and drought, their colour being yellow beside a green—green beside a yellow. From the recesses of this knot of foliage the loud notes of three cuckoos were resounding through the still air.

The sheep-washing pool was a perfectly circular basin made of bricks in the meadows, filled with the clearest water. To birds flying overhead, its shiny surface, reflecting the light sky, must have looked like a glistening Cyclops' eye in a green landscape for miles around. The grass around the edge at this time was something to remember, in a subtle way. It was actively soaking up moisture from the rich, damp ground, almost visibly. The edges of this flat water-meadow were filled with rounded and sunken pastures, where right now, every flower that wasn’t a buttercup was a daisy. The river slid along silently like a shadow, with the tall reeds and sedge forming a flexible barrier along its wet edge. To the north of the meadow were trees, with leaves that were new, soft, and moist, not yet stiffened and darkened by the summer sun and drought, their colors bright yellow mixed with green. From the depths of this cluster of foliage, the loud calls of three cuckoos echoed through the still air.

Boldwood went meditating down the slopes with his eyes on his boots, which the yellow pollen from the buttercups had bronzed in artistic gradations. A tributary of the main stream flowed through the basin of the pool by an inlet and outlet at opposite points of its diameter. Shepherd Oak, Jan Coggan, Moon, Poorgrass, Cain Ball, and several others were assembled here, all dripping wet to the very roots of their hair, and Bathsheba was standing by in a new riding-habit—the most elegant she had ever worn—the reins of her horse being looped over her arm. Flagons of cider were rolling about upon the green. The meek sheep were pushed into the pool by Coggan and Matthew Moon, who stood by the lower hatch, immersed to their waists; then Gabriel, who stood on the brink, thrust them under as they swam along, with an instrument like a crutch, formed for the purpose, and also for assisting the exhausted animals when the wool became saturated and they began to sink. They were let out against the stream, and through the upper opening, all impurities flowing away below. Cainy Ball and Joseph, who performed this latter operation, were if possible wetter than the rest; they resembled dolphins under a fountain, every protuberance and angle of their clothes dribbling forth a small rill.

Boldwood walked thoughtfully down the slopes, staring at his boots, which the yellow pollen from the buttercups had stained in artistic shades. A side stream flowed through the basin of the pool through an inlet and an outlet on opposite sides. Shepherd Oak, Jan Coggan, Moon, Poorgrass, Cain Ball, and a few others were gathered here, all soaking wet to the roots of their hair, and Bathsheba stood nearby in a new riding outfit—the most stylish she had ever worn—with the reins of her horse draped over her arm. Flagons of cider were scattered on the grass. Coggan and Matthew Moon were pushing the timid sheep into the pool from the lower hatch, standing in the water up to their waists; then Gabriel, who was on the edge, used a crutch-like tool designed for the task to push them under as they swam by, and to help the tired animals when their wool got soaked and they started to sink. They were let out against the current, through the upper opening, with all the dirt flowing away below. Cain Ball and Joseph, who handled this last part, were even wetter than the others; they looked like dolphins under a fountain, every bump and crease of their clothes dripping with water.

Boldwood came close and bade her good morning, with such constraint that she could not but think he had stepped across to the washing for its own sake, hoping not to find her there; more, she fancied his brow severe and his eye slighting. Bathsheba immediately contrived to withdraw, and glided along by the river till she was a stone’s throw off. She heard footsteps brushing the grass, and had a consciousness that love was encircling her like a perfume. Instead of turning or waiting, Bathsheba went further among the high sedges, but Boldwood seemed determined, and pressed on till they were completely past the bend of the river. Here, without being seen, they could hear the splashing and shouts of the washers above.

Boldwood walked up and greeted her with a stiff good morning, making her think he had come over to the river just for the sake of washing, hoping she wouldn’t be there. She also sensed that his expression was serious and his gaze dismissive. Bathsheba quickly decided to move away, gliding along the river until she was a good distance off. She could hear footsteps rustling through the grass and felt as if love was surrounding her like a sweet scent. Rather than turning around or waiting, she pushed deeper into the tall reeds, but Boldwood seemed set on following her, continuing on until they were completely around the bend of the river. Here, without being seen, they could hear the splashing and laughter of the people washing above.

“Miss Everdene!” said the farmer.

“Ms. Everdene!” said the farmer.

She trembled, turned, and said “Good morning.” His tone was so utterly removed from all she had expected as a beginning. It was lowness and quiet accentuated: an emphasis of deep meanings, their form, at the same time, being scarcely expressed. Silence has sometimes a remarkable power of showing itself as the disembodied soul of feeling wandering without its carcase, and it is then more impressive than speech. In the same way, to say a little is often to tell more than to say a great deal. Boldwood told everything in that word.

She trembled, turned, and said, “Good morning.” His tone was completely different from what she had expected as a start. It was low and quiet, emphasizing deep meanings that were barely expressed. Silence can sometimes powerfully reveal itself as the disembodied essence of emotion, drifting without its physical form, and it can be more impactful than words. Similarly, saying a little often communicates more than saying a lot. Boldwood communicated everything with that one word.

As the consciousness expands on learning that what was fancied to be the rumble of wheels is the reverberation of thunder, so did Bathsheba’s at her intuitive conviction.

As her awareness grew upon realizing that what she thought was the sound of wheels was actually the rumble of thunder, so did Bathsheba’s with her instinctive belief.

“I feel—almost too much—to think,” he said, with a solemn simplicity. “I have come to speak to you without preface. My life is not my own since I have beheld you clearly, Miss Everdene—I come to make you an offer of marriage.”

“I feel—almost too much—to think,” he said, with a serious simplicity. “I’ve come to talk to you without any introductions. My life isn’t my own since I’ve seen you clearly, Miss Everdene—I’m here to make you a marriage proposal.”

Bathsheba tried to preserve an absolutely neutral countenance, and all the motion she made was that of closing lips which had previously been a little parted.

Bathsheba tried to keep a completely neutral expression, and the only movement she made was closing her lips, which had been slightly parted before.

“I am now forty-one years old,” he went on. “I may have been called a confirmed bachelor, and I was a confirmed bachelor. I had never any views of myself as a husband in my earlier days, nor have I made any calculation on the subject since I have been older. But we all change, and my change, in this matter, came with seeing you. I have felt lately, more and more, that my present way of living is bad in every respect. Beyond all things, I want you as my wife.”

“I’m now forty-one,” he continued. “I may have been known as a confirmed bachelor, and I was definitely a confirmed bachelor. I never thought of myself as a husband when I was younger, and I haven’t given it much thought as I’ve gotten older either. But we all change, and my change in this regard happened when I met you. Lately, I’ve increasingly felt that my current lifestyle is lacking in every way. Above all, I want you to be my wife.”

“I feel, Mr. Boldwood, that though I respect you much, I do not feel—what would justify me to—in accepting your offer,” she stammered.

“I feel, Mr. Boldwood, that while I respect you a lot, I don’t feel—what would justify me in—accepting your offer,” she stammered.

This giving back of dignity for dignity seemed to open the sluices of feeling that Boldwood had as yet kept closed.

This exchange of dignity for dignity seemed to unlock the floodgates of emotions that Boldwood had kept shut until now.

“My life is a burden without you,” he exclaimed, in a low voice. “I want you—I want you to let me say I love you again and again!”

“My life feels heavy without you,” he said quietly. “I want you—I want you to let me tell you I love you over and over!”

Bathsheba answered nothing, and the horse upon her arm seemed so impressed that instead of cropping the herbage she looked up.

Bathsheba didn't say anything, and the horse resting on her arm seemed so struck that instead of grazing, it looked up.

“I think and hope you care enough for me to listen to what I have to tell!”

“I think and hope you care enough about me to listen to what I have to say!”

Bathsheba’s momentary impulse at hearing this was to ask why he thought that, till she remembered that, far from being a conceited assumption on Boldwood’s part, it was but the natural conclusion of serious reflection based on deceptive premises of her own offering.

Bathsheba’s first reaction to hearing this was to ask why he thought that, until she remembered that it wasn't just Boldwood being arrogant; it was a logical conclusion from serious thinking based on misleading ideas she had put forward.

“I wish I could say courteous flatteries to you,” the farmer continued in an easier tone, “and put my rugged feeling into a graceful shape: but I have neither power nor patience to learn such things. I want you for my wife—so wildly that no other feeling can abide in me; but I should not have spoken out had I not been led to hope.”

“I wish I could say nice things to you,” the farmer continued more comfortably, “and express my rough feelings in a graceful way: but I don’t have the skills or patience to learn that. I want you to be my wife—so much that no other emotion can exist in me; but I wouldn’t have said anything if I hadn’t been led to believe there was a chance.”

“The valentine again! O that valentine!” she said to herself, but not a word to him.

"The valentine again! Oh, that valentine!" she said to herself, but didn’t say a word to him.

“If you can love me say so, Miss Everdene. If not—don’t say no!”

“If you love me, just say it, Miss Everdene. If you don’t—then don’t say no!”

“Mr. Boldwood, it is painful to have to say I am surprised, so that I don’t know how to answer you with propriety and respect—but am only just able to speak out my feeling—I mean my meaning; that I am afraid I can’t marry you, much as I respect you. You are too dignified for me to suit you, sir.”

“Mr. Boldwood, I hate to say this, but I’m surprised, and I’m not sure how to respond appropriately and respectfully. I can only express my feelings—actually, what I mean is that I’m afraid I can’t marry you, no matter how much I respect you. You have too much dignity for someone like me to be a good match for you, sir.”

“But, Miss Everdene!”

“But, Ms. Everdene!”

“I—I didn’t—I know I ought never to have dreamt of sending that valentine—forgive me, sir—it was a wanton thing which no woman with any self-respect should have done. If you will only pardon my thoughtlessness, I promise never to—”

“I—I didn’t—I know I should never have thought of sending that valentine—forgive me, sir—it was a reckless thing that no woman with any self-respect should have done. If you will just forgive my thoughtlessness, I promise never to—”

“No, no, no. Don’t say thoughtlessness! Make me think it was something more—that it was a sort of prophetic instinct—the beginning of a feeling that you would like me. You torture me to say it was done in thoughtlessness—I never thought of it in that light, and I can’t endure it. Ah! I wish I knew how to win you! but that I can’t do—I can only ask if I have already got you. If I have not, and it is not true that you have come unwittingly to me as I have to you, I can say no more.”

“No, no, no. Don’t call it thoughtlessness! Make me believe it was something deeper—that it was a kind of prophetic instinct—the start of a feeling that you might like me. You’re torturing me by saying it was done thoughtlessly—I never saw it that way, and I can’t stand it. Ah! I wish I knew how to win you over! but I can’t do that—I can only ask if I already have you. If I don’t, and it’s not true that you’ve come to me unknowingly like I have to you, I can’t say anything more.”

“I have not fallen in love with you, Mr. Boldwood—certainly I must say that.” She allowed a very small smile to creep for the first time over her serious face in saying this, and the white row of upper teeth, and keenly-cut lips already noticed, suggested an idea of heartlessness, which was immediately contradicted by the pleasant eyes.

“I haven’t fallen in love with you, Mr. Boldwood—let me be clear about that.” She let a tiny smile appear on her serious face for the first time as she said this, and her row of white upper teeth and sharply defined lips gave off an impression of coldness, which was quickly countered by her kind eyes.

“But you will just think—in kindness and condescension think—if you cannot bear with me as a husband! I fear I am too old for you, but believe me I will take more care of you than would many a man of your own age. I will protect and cherish you with all my strength—I will indeed! You shall have no cares—be worried by no household affairs, and live quite at ease, Miss Everdene. The dairy superintendence shall be done by a man—I can afford it well—you shall never have so much as to look out of doors at haymaking time, or to think of weather in the harvest. I rather cling to the chaise, because it is the same my poor father and mother drove, but if you don’t like it I will sell it, and you shall have a pony-carriage of your own. I cannot say how far above every other idea and object on earth you seem to me—nobody knows—God only knows—how much you are to me!”

“But just think—out of kindness and generosity—if you can't accept me as your husband! I worry I might be too old for you, but trust me, I will take better care of you than many men your age would. I’ll protect and cherish you with all my strength—I truly will! You won’t have to worry about anything—no household chores, and you’ll live in complete comfort, Miss Everdene. The management of the dairy will be handled by someone else—I can afford it—you won't even have to step outside during haymaking or worry about the weather during harvest. I have a bit of an attachment to the carriage since it's the same one my poor parents used to drive, but if you don’t like it, I’ll sell it, and you can have a pony carriage of your own. I can’t express how far you surpass every other thought and goal in my life—nobody knows, only God knows—how much you mean to me!”

Bathsheba’s heart was young, and it swelled with sympathy for the deep-natured man who spoke so simply.

Bathsheba’s heart was youthful, and it overflowed with compassion for the profoundly genuine man who spoke so plainly.

“Don’t say it! don’t! I cannot bear you to feel so much, and me to feel nothing. And I am afraid they will notice us, Mr. Boldwood. Will you let the matter rest now? I cannot think collectedly. I did not know you were going to say this to me. Oh, I am wicked to have made you suffer so!” She was frightened as well as agitated at his vehemence.

“Don’t say it! Please, don’t! I can’t stand the thought of you feeling so deeply while I feel nothing. And I’m afraid they’ll see us, Mr. Boldwood. Can we just drop the subject now? I can’t think straight. I had no idea you were going to say this to me. Oh, I’m terrible for making you suffer like this!” She was both scared and unsettled by his intensity.

“Say then, that you don’t absolutely refuse. Do not quite refuse?”

“Then say that you don’t completely refuse. You don’t fully refuse?”

“I can do nothing. I cannot answer.”

“I can't do anything. I can't respond.”

“I may speak to you again on the subject?”

“I can talk to you again about this?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“I may think of you?”

"Can I think of you?"

“Yes, I suppose you may think of me.”

“Yes, I guess you can think of me.”

“And hope to obtain you?”

“Do you hope to get you?”

“No—do not hope! Let us go on.”

“No—don’t hope! Let’s move on.”

“I will call upon you again to-morrow.”

“I will reach out to you again tomorrow.”

“No—please not. Give me time.”

“No—please wait. Give me time.”

“Yes—I will give you any time,” he said earnestly and gratefully. “I am happier now.”

“Yes—I’ll give you as much time as you need,” he said sincerely and with gratitude. “I’m happier now.”

“No—I beg you! Don’t be happier if happiness only comes from my agreeing. Be neutral, Mr. Boldwood! I must think.”

“No—I’m asking you! Don’t be happier just because I agree. Stay neutral, Mr. Boldwood! I need to think.”

“I will wait,” he said.

"I'll wait," he said.

And then she turned away. Boldwood dropped his gaze to the ground, and stood long like a man who did not know where he was. Realities then returned upon him like the pain of a wound received in an excitement which eclipses it, and he, too, then went on.

And then she looked away. Boldwood lowered his eyes to the ground and stood there for a long time, like someone who didn’t know where he was. Suddenly, reality hit him again like the pain from a wound that gets overshadowed by a rush of adrenaline, and then he moved on as well.

CHAPTER XX
PERPLEXITY—GRINDING THE SHEARS—A QUARREL

“He is so disinterested and kind to offer me all that I can desire,” Bathsheba mused.

“He's so unselfish and nice to offer me everything I could want,” Bathsheba thought.

Yet Farmer Boldwood, whether by nature kind or the reverse to kind, did not exercise kindness here. The rarest offerings of the purest loves are but a self-indulgence, and no generosity at all.

Yet Farmer Boldwood, whether inherently kind or not, did not show kindness here. The rarest gifts of the purest loves are merely self-indulgence, and not generosity at all.

Bathsheba, not being the least in love with him, was eventually able to look calmly at his offer. It was one which many women of her own station in the neighbourhood, and not a few of higher rank, would have been wild to accept and proud to publish. In every point of view, ranging from politic to passionate, it was desirable that she, a lonely girl, should marry, and marry this earnest, well-to-do, and respected man. He was close to her doors: his standing was sufficient: his qualities were even supererogatory. Had she felt, which she did not, any wish whatever for the married state in the abstract, she could not reasonably have rejected him, being a woman who frequently appealed to her understanding for deliverance from her whims. Boldwood as a means to marriage was unexceptionable: she esteemed and liked him, yet she did not want him. It appears that ordinary men take wives because possession is not possible without marriage, and that ordinary women accept husbands because marriage is not possible without possession; with totally differing aims the method is the same on both sides. But the understood incentive on the woman’s part was wanting here. Besides, Bathsheba’s position as absolute mistress of a farm and house was a novel one, and the novelty had not yet begun to wear off.

Bathsheba, not feeling the slightest bit in love with him, was finally able to calmly consider his proposal. It was one that many women in her position, and even some of higher status, would have been eager to accept and proud to share. From every angle, whether practical or sentimental, it made sense for her, a lonely young woman, to marry and to marry this serious, well-off, and respected man. He was close by: his social standing was solid: his qualities were even more than what was necessary. Had she felt, which she did not, any desire for marriage in general, she couldn’t have reasonably turned him down, especially since she often looked to her logic for relief from her whims. Boldwood as a potential husband was a perfectly acceptable choice: she respected and liked him, yet she didn’t want him. It seems that average men take wives because they can’t have a relationship without marriage, while average women accept husbands because they can’t have a relationship without being married; despite their different motivations, the approach is the same for both. However, the usual motivation on the woman’s part was absent here. Additionally, Bathsheba’s role as the complete manager of a farm and a home was a new experience for her, and the novelty hadn’t started to wear off yet.

But a disquiet filled her which was somewhat to her credit, for it would have affected few. Beyond the mentioned reasons with which she combated her objections, she had a strong feeling that, having been the one who began the game, she ought in honesty to accept the consequences. Still the reluctance remained. She said in the same breath that it would be ungenerous not to marry Boldwood, and that she couldn’t do it to save her life.

But a sense of unease filled her that was somewhat to her credit, as it wouldn’t have affected most people. Beyond the reasons she used to fight her objections, she felt strongly that, since she had initiated the situation, she should honestly accept the consequences. Yet, the reluctance lingered. She said at the same time that it would be unfair not to marry Boldwood, and that she couldn’t do it even to save her life.

Bathsheba’s was an impulsive nature under a deliberative aspect. An Elizabeth in brain and a Mary Stuart in spirit, she often performed actions of the greatest temerity with a manner of extreme discretion. Many of her thoughts were perfect syllogisms; unluckily they always remained thoughts. Only a few were irrational assumptions; but, unfortunately, they were the ones which most frequently grew into deeds.

Bathsheba had an impulsive personality that was masked by a thoughtful exterior. She had the intellect of an Elizabeth and the spirit of a Mary Stuart, often taking bold actions while appearing very cautious. Many of her ideas were clear and logical; sadly, they usually stayed just as thoughts. Only a handful were wild guesses; however, those were the ones that often turned into actions.

The next day to that of the declaration she found Gabriel Oak at the bottom of her garden, grinding his shears for the sheep-shearing. All the surrounding cottages were more or less scenes of the same operation; the scurr of whetting spread into the sky from all parts of the village as from an armoury previous to a campaign. Peace and war kiss each other at their hours of preparation—sickles, scythes, shears, and pruning-hooks, ranking with swords, bayonets, and lances, in their common necessity for point and edge.

The next day after the announcement, she found Gabriel Oak at the bottom of her garden, sharpening his shears for sheep-shearing. All the nearby cottages were more or less doing the same thing; the sound of whetting filled the air from all parts of the village like the noise from an armory preparing for battle. Peace and war meet at their times of preparation—sickles, scythes, shears, and pruning hooks are as essential as swords, bayonets, and lances when it comes to needing a sharp edge.

Cainy Ball turned the handle of Gabriel’s grindstone, his head performing a melancholy see-saw up and down with each turn of the wheel. Oak stood somewhat as Eros is represented when in the act of sharpening his arrows: his figure slightly bent, the weight of his body thrown over on the shears, and his head balanced side-ways, with a critical compression of the lips and contraction of the eyelids to crown the attitude.

Cainy Ball turned the handle of Gabriel’s grindstone, his head moving sadly up and down with each turn of the wheel. Oak stood kind of like how Eros is depicted when sharpening his arrows: his body slightly bent, his weight leaning on the shears, and his head tilted to the side, with a critical tightening of his lips and squinting of his eyes completing the look.

His mistress came up and looked upon them in silence for a minute or two; then she said—

His mistress approached and watched them silently for a minute or two; then she said—

“Cain, go to the lower mead and catch the bay mare. I’ll turn the winch of the grindstone. I want to speak to you, Gabriel.”

“Cain, head over to the lower meadow and catch the bay mare. I’ll handle the winch for the grindstone. I need to talk to you, Gabriel.”

Cain departed, and Bathsheba took the handle. Gabriel had glanced up in intense surprise, quelled its expression, and looked down again. Bathsheba turned the winch, and Gabriel applied the shears.

Cain left, and Bathsheba took the handle. Gabriel looked up in shock, quickly suppressed his expression, and looked down again. Bathsheba turned the winch, and Gabriel used the shears.

The peculiar motion involved in turning a wheel has a wonderful tendency to benumb the mind. It is a sort of attenuated variety of Ixion’s punishment, and contributes a dismal chapter to the history of gaols. The brain gets muddled, the head grows heavy, and the body’s centre of gravity seems to settle by degrees in a leaden lump somewhere between the eyebrows and the crown. Bathsheba felt the unpleasant symptoms after two or three dozen turns.

The strange motion of turning a wheel has a weird way of dulling the mind. It’s like a lighter version of Ixion’s punishment and adds a bleak chapter to the history of prisons. The brain gets confused, the head feels heavy, and the body’s center of gravity seems to sink gradually into a heavy lump somewhere between the eyebrows and the top of the head. Bathsheba started to feel these unpleasant symptoms after two or three dozen turns.

“Will you turn, Gabriel, and let me hold the shears?” she said. “My head is in a whirl, and I can’t talk.”

“Will you turn, Gabriel, and let me hold the scissors?” she said. “My head is spinning, and I can’t talk.”

Gabriel turned. Bathsheba then began, with some awkwardness, allowing her thoughts to stray occasionally from her story to attend to the shears, which required a little nicety in sharpening.

Gabriel turned. Bathsheba then started, feeling a bit awkward, letting her mind wander from her story to focus on the shears, which needed some careful sharpening.

“I wanted to ask you if the men made any observations on my going behind the sedge with Mr. Boldwood yesterday?”

“I wanted to ask you if the men noticed anything about me going behind the reeds with Mr. Boldwood yesterday?”

“Yes, they did,” said Gabriel. “You don’t hold the shears right, miss—I knew you wouldn’t know the way—hold like this.”

“Yes, they did,” Gabriel said. “You’re not holding the shears properly, miss—I figured you wouldn’t know how—hold them like this.”

He relinquished the winch, and inclosing her two hands completely in his own (taking each as we sometimes slap a child’s hand in teaching him to write), grasped the shears with her. “Incline the edge so,” he said.

He let go of the winch and completely enclosed her two hands in his (like we sometimes do when helping a child learn to write), gripping the shears with her. “Tilt the edge like this,” he said.

Hands and shears were inclined to suit the words, and held thus for a peculiarly long time by the instructor as he spoke.

Hands and shears were positioned to match the words, and held like that for an unusually long time by the instructor as he spoke.

“That will do,” exclaimed Bathsheba. “Loose my hands. I won’t have them held! Turn the winch.”

"That's enough," shouted Bathsheba. "Let go of my hands. I won't be restrained! Turn the winch."

Gabriel freed her hands quietly, retired to his handle, and the grinding went on.

Gabriel quietly let go of her hands, stepped back to his spot, and the grinding continued.

“Did the men think it odd?” she said again.

“Did the guys think it was strange?” she asked again.

“Odd was not the idea, miss.”

“Strange wasn't the idea, miss.”

“What did they say?”

"What did they say?"

“That Farmer Boldwood’s name and your own were likely to be flung over pulpit together before the year was out.”

“That Farmer Boldwood’s name and yours were probably going to be mentioned from the pulpit together before the year ended.”

“I thought so by the look of them! Why, there’s nothing in it. A more foolish remark was never made, and I want you to contradict it: that’s what I came for.”

“I figured that out just by looking at them! Honestly, it’s nothing. That remark was the dumbest thing ever said, and I need you to call it out: that’s why I’m here.”

Gabriel looked incredulous and sad, but between his moments of incredulity, relieved.

Gabriel looked shocked and sad, but in between his moments of disbelief, he felt relieved.

“They must have heard our conversation,” she continued.

“They must have heard us talking,” she continued.

“Well, then, Bathsheba!” said Oak, stopping the handle, and gazing into her face with astonishment.

“Well, then, Bathsheba!” Oak said, pausing the handle and staring at her with surprise.

“Miss Everdene, you mean,” she said, with dignity.

“Miss Everdene, I suppose,” she replied, with dignity.

“I mean this, that if Mr. Boldwood really spoke of marriage, I bain’t going to tell a story and say he didn’t to please you. I have already tried to please you too much for my own good!”

“I mean this: if Mr. Boldwood really talked about marriage, I’m not going to make up a story and say he didn’t just to make you happy. I’ve already tried too hard to please you for my own good!”

Bathsheba regarded him with round-eyed perplexity. She did not know whether to pity him for disappointed love of her, or to be angry with him for having got over it—his tone being ambiguous.

Bathsheba looked at him with wide-eyed confusion. She wasn't sure if she should feel sorry for him because he was let down by his feelings for her, or be angry with him for moving on—his tone was unclear.

“I said I wanted you just to mention that it was not true I was going to be married to him,” she murmured, with a slight decline in her assurance.

“I said I wanted you to just mention that it wasn't true I was going to marry him,” she murmured, with a slight drop in her confidence.

“I can say that to them if you wish, Miss Everdene. And I could likewise give an opinion to ’ee on what you have done.”

“I can tell them that if you want, Miss Everdene. And I could also share my thoughts on what you’ve done.”

“I daresay. But I don’t want your opinion.”

"I say so. But I don't want your opinion."

“I suppose not,” said Gabriel bitterly, and going on with his turning, his words rising and falling in a regular swell and cadence as he stooped or rose with the winch, which directed them, according to his position, perpendicularly into the earth, or horizontally along the garden, his eyes being fixed on a leaf upon the ground.

“I guess not,” Gabriel said bitterly. As he continued turning, his words rose and fell in a steady rhythm, matching his movements with the winch. Depending on his position, his words went straight down into the earth or horizontally across the garden, while he kept his eyes focused on a leaf on the ground.

With Bathsheba a hastened act was a rash act; but, as does not always happen, time gained was prudence insured. It must be added, however, that time was very seldom gained. At this period the single opinion in the parish on herself and her doings that she valued as sounder than her own was Gabriel Oak’s. And the outspoken honesty of his character was such that on any subject, even that of her love for, or marriage with, another man, the same disinterestedness of opinion might be calculated on, and be had for the asking. Thoroughly convinced of the impossibility of his own suit, a high resolve constrained him not to injure that of another. This is a lover’s most stoical virtue, as the lack of it is a lover’s most venial sin. Knowing he would reply truly she asked the question, painful as she must have known the subject would be. Such is the selfishness of some charming women. Perhaps it was some excuse for her thus torturing honesty to her own advantage, that she had absolutely no other sound judgment within easy reach.

With Bathsheba, acting quickly was a reckless move; however, miraculously, taking time often meant being wise. It's worth mentioning, though, that time was rarely on her side. During this time, the only opinion in the parish that she valued more than her own was Gabriel Oak’s. His straightforward honesty was such that she could expect the same unbiased opinion from him on any topic, even regarding her love for or marriage to another man. Fully aware that his own chances were hopeless, he was determined not to sabotage someone else's chances. This is a lover's most admirable quality, while the opposite is often a lover's most forgivable flaw. Understanding that he would answer honestly, she posed the question, even though she must have known it would be painful. Such is the selfishness of some charming women. Perhaps it was somewhat justified for her to manipulate honesty for her own benefit, as she truly had no other reliable judgment readily available.

“Well, what is your opinion of my conduct,” she said, quietly.

"Well, what do you think about my behavior?" she asked softly.

“That it is unworthy of any thoughtful, and meek, and comely woman.”

"That it is unworthy of any thoughtful, gentle, and attractive woman."

In an instant Bathsheba’s face coloured with the angry crimson of a Danby sunset. But she forbore to utter this feeling, and the reticence of her tongue only made the loquacity of her face the more noticeable.

In a moment, Bathsheba's face flushed with the angry red of a Danby sunset. But she held back expressing this emotion, and the silence of her words only made the expression on her face stand out even more.

The next thing Gabriel did was to make a mistake.

The next thing Gabriel did was make a mistake.

“Perhaps you don’t like the rudeness of my reprimanding you, for I know it is rudeness; but I thought it would do good.”

“Maybe you don’t appreciate how rude I am for scolding you, and I realize it’s rude; but I thought it might be helpful.”

She instantly replied sarcastically—

She immediately replied sarcastically—

“On the contrary, my opinion of you is so low, that I see in your abuse the praise of discerning people!”

“Actually, my opinion of you is so bad that I see your insults as compliments from people who really know what they’re talking about!”

“I am glad you don’t mind it, for I said it honestly and with every serious meaning.”

“I’m glad you don’t mind it because I said it honestly and with all my sincerity.”

“I see. But, unfortunately, when you try not to speak in jest you are amusing—just as when you wish to avoid seriousness you sometimes say a sensible word.”

“I get it. But, unfortunately, when you try not to be funny, you end up being amusing—just like when you want to be light-hearted, you sometimes say something wise.”

It was a hard hit, but Bathsheba had unmistakably lost her temper, and on that account Gabriel had never in his life kept his own better. He said nothing. She then broke out—

It was a brutal blow, but Bathsheba had clearly lost her temper, and because of that, Gabriel had never been able to control himself better. He stayed silent. She then exploded—

“I may ask, I suppose, where in particular my unworthiness lies? In my not marrying you, perhaps!”

“I guess I can ask where exactly my unworthiness comes from? Maybe it’s because I didn’t marry you!”

“Not by any means,” said Gabriel quietly. “I have long given up thinking of that matter.”

“Not at all,” Gabriel said quietly. “I've long stopped thinking about that issue.”

“Or wishing it, I suppose,” she said; and it was apparent that she expected an unhesitating denial of this supposition.

“Or maybe you wish it,” she said; and it was clear that she anticipated a quick denial of this assumption.

Whatever Gabriel felt, he coolly echoed her words—

Whatever Gabriel felt, he calmly repeated her words—

“Or wishing it either.”

"Or hoping for it either."

A woman may be treated with a bitterness which is sweet to her, and with a rudeness which is not offensive. Bathsheba would have submitted to an indignant chastisement for her levity had Gabriel protested that he was loving her at the same time; the impetuosity of passion unrequited is bearable, even if it stings and anathematizes—there is a triumph in the humiliation, and a tenderness in the strife. This was what she had been expecting, and what she had not got. To be lectured because the lecturer saw her in the cold morning light of open-shuttered disillusion was exasperating. He had not finished, either. He continued in a more agitated voice:—

A woman can be treated with a bitterness that feels sweet to her, and with a rudeness that's not offensive. Bathsheba would have accepted a furious reprimand for her carelessness if Gabriel had expressed that he loved her at the same time; the intensity of unreturned passion is tolerable, even if it hurts and criticizes—there’s a victory in the embarrassment, and a softness in the struggle. This was what she had been hoping for, and what she didn’t receive. Being lectured because the lecturer saw her in the harsh morning light of disappointment was frustrating. He hadn't finished, either. He continued in a more agitated voice:—

“My opinion is (since you ask it) that you are greatly to blame for playing pranks upon a man like Mr. Boldwood, merely as a pastime. Leading on a man you don’t care for is not a praiseworthy action. And even, Miss Everdene, if you seriously inclined towards him, you might have let him find it out in some way of true loving-kindness, and not by sending him a valentine’s letter.”

“My opinion is (since you asked) that you are really at fault for toying with a man like Mr. Boldwood just for fun. Leading on someone you don’t actually care for isn't commendable. And even, Miss Everdene, if you were genuinely interested in him, you could have made that clear in a way that showed true affection, instead of sending him a valentine's letter.”

Bathsheba laid down the shears.

Bathsheba set down the shears.

“I cannot allow any man to—to criticise my private conduct!” she exclaimed. “Nor will I for a minute. So you’ll please leave the farm at the end of the week!”

“I can't let anyone criticize my personal behavior!” she exclaimed. “And I won’t tolerate it for a second. So please leave the farm at the end of the week!”

It may have been a peculiarity—at any rate it was a fact—that when Bathsheba was swayed by an emotion of an earthly sort her lower lip trembled: when by a refined emotion, her upper or heavenward one. Her nether lip quivered now.

It might have been a quirk—either way, it was true—that when Bathsheba was moved by earthly feelings, her lower lip trembled; when she felt something more refined, her upper lip or the one facing heaven would react. Right now, her lower lip was quivering.

“Very well, so I will,” said Gabriel calmly. He had been held to her by a beautiful thread which it pained him to spoil by breaking, rather than by a chain he could not break. “I should be even better pleased to go at once,” he added.

“Alright, I will,” said Gabriel calmly. He felt connected to her by a beautiful thread, which he didn't want to ruin by breaking, rather than by a chain that he couldn’t escape. “I would actually be even happier to leave right away,” he added.

“Go at once then, in Heaven’s name!” said she, her eyes flashing at his, though never meeting them. “Don’t let me see your face any more.”

“Go right now, for Heaven’s sake!” she said, her eyes flashing at his, though never really meeting them. “I don’t want to see your face again.”

“Very well, Miss Everdene—so it shall be.”

"Okay, Miss Everdene—it's settled then."

And he took his shears and went away from her in placid dignity, as Moses left the presence of Pharaoh.

And he picked up his shears and walked away from her with calm dignity, just like Moses left Pharaoh's presence.

CHAPTER XXI
TROUBLES IN THE FOLD—A MESSAGE

Gabriel Oak had ceased to feed the Weatherbury flock for about four-and-twenty hours, when on Sunday afternoon the elderly gentlemen Joseph Poorgrass, Matthew Moon, Fray, and half-a-dozen others, came running up to the house of the mistress of the Upper Farm.

Gabriel Oak had stopped feeding the Weatherbury flock for about twenty-four hours when, on Sunday afternoon, the older gentlemen Joseph Poorgrass, Matthew Moon, Fray, and half a dozen others came rushing up to the house of the mistress of the Upper Farm.

“Whatever is the matter, men?” she said, meeting them at the door just as she was coming out on her way to church, and ceasing in a moment from the close compression of her two red lips, with which she had accompanied the exertion of pulling on a tight glove.

“What's the matter, guys?” she said, meeting them at the door just as she was leaving for church, and stopping for a moment from the tight pressing of her two red lips, which she had used while putting on a tight glove.

“Sixty!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

"Sixty!" exclaimed Joseph Poorgrass.

“Seventy!” said Moon.

"Seventy!" said Moon.

“Fifty-nine!” said Susan Tall’s husband.

"Fifty-nine!" said Susan Tall's husband.

“—Sheep have broke fence,” said Fray.

“—Sheep have broken through the fence,” said Fray.

“—And got into a field of young clover,” said Tall.

“—And ended up in a field of young clover,” said Tall.

“—Young clover!” said Moon.

“—Young clover!” said Moon.

“—Clover!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“—Clover!” Joseph Poorgrass said.

“And they be getting blasted,” said Henery Fray.

“And they’re getting blasted,” said Henery Fray.

“That they be,” said Joseph.

"That they be," said Joseph.

“And will all die as dead as nits, if they bain’t got out and cured!” said Tall.

“And they will all die as dead as bugs if they don’t get out and get treated!” said Tall.

Joseph’s countenance was drawn into lines and puckers by his concern. Fray’s forehead was wrinkled both perpendicularly and crosswise, after the pattern of a portcullis, expressive of a double despair. Laban Tall’s lips were thin, and his face was rigid. Matthew’s jaws sank, and his eyes turned whichever way the strongest muscle happened to pull them.

Joseph's face was lined with worry. Fray's forehead was creased both vertically and horizontally, looking like a portcullis, showing his deep despair. Laban Tall had thin lips and a stiff expression. Matthew's jaw dropped, and his eyes moved in whatever direction the strongest muscle pulled them.

“Yes,” said Joseph, “and I was sitting at home, looking for Ephesians, and says I to myself, ‘’Tis nothing but Corinthians and Thessalonians in this danged Testament,’ when who should come in but Henery there: ‘Joseph,’ he said, ‘the sheep have blasted theirselves—’”

“Yes,” said Joseph, “and I was sitting at home, looking for Ephesians, and I thought to myself, ‘It’s nothing but Corinthians and Thessalonians in this damn Testament,’ when in walked Henery: ‘Joseph,’ he said, ‘the sheep have messed themselves—’”

With Bathsheba it was a moment when thought was speech and speech exclamation. Moreover, she had hardly recovered her equanimity since the disturbance which she had suffered from Oak’s remarks.

With Bathsheba, it was a moment when thoughts turned into words and words became exclamations. Moreover, she had barely regained her composure since the upset caused by Oak’s comments.

“That’s enough—that’s enough!—oh, you fools!” she cried, throwing the parasol and Prayer-book into the passage, and running out of doors in the direction signified. “To come to me, and not go and get them out directly! Oh, the stupid numskulls!”

“That's enough—that's enough!—oh, you fools!” she shouted, throwing the parasol and prayer book into the hallway, and running outside in the direction indicated. “To come to me, and not go and get them out right away! Oh, you stupid idiots!”

Her eyes were at their darkest and brightest now. Bathsheba’s beauty belonging rather to the demonian than to the angelic school, she never looked so well as when she was angry—and particularly when the effect was heightened by a rather dashing velvet dress, carefully put on before a glass.

Her eyes were both dark and bright now. Bathsheba's beauty leaned more towards the seductive than the angelic; she always looked her best when she was angry—especially when the effect was accentuated by a striking velvet dress, carefully worn in front of a mirror.

All the ancient men ran in a jumbled throng after her to the clover-field, Joseph sinking down in the midst when about half-way, like an individual withering in a world which was more and more insupportable. Having once received the stimulus that her presence always gave them they went round among the sheep with a will. The majority of the afflicted animals were lying down, and could not be stirred. These were bodily lifted out, and the others driven into the adjoining field. Here, after the lapse of a few minutes, several more fell down, and lay helpless and livid as the rest.

All the old men rushed together after her toward the clover field, with Joseph collapsing in the middle, like someone fading away in a world that was becoming increasingly unbearable. Once they felt the energy that her presence always brought, they eagerly moved among the sheep. Most of the sick animals were lying down and couldn't be moved. These were physically lifted out, while the others were herded into the next field. A few minutes later, several more of them fell down and lay helpless and pale like the rest.

Bathsheba, with a sad, bursting heart, looked at these primest specimens of her prime flock as they rolled there—

Bathsheba, with a heavy heart, looked at these finest examples of her best flock as they lay there—

Swoln with wind and the rank mist they drew.

Swollen with wind and the thick fog they pulled.

Many of them foamed at the mouth, their breathing being quick and short, whilst the bodies of all were fearfully distended.

Many of them were frothing at the mouth, breathing quickly and shallowly, while all of their bodies were horribly bloated.

“Oh, what can I do, what can I do!” said Bathsheba, helplessly. “Sheep are such unfortunate animals!—there’s always something happening to them! I never knew a flock pass a year without getting into some scrape or other.”

“Oh, what am I supposed to do, what am I supposed to do!” said Bathsheba, feeling powerless. “Sheep are such unlucky creatures! There's always something going wrong with them! I’ve never seen a flock make it through a year without getting into some kind of trouble.”

“There’s only one way of saving them,” said Tall.

“There’s only one way to save them,” said Tall.

“What way? Tell me quick!”

“What way? Tell me fast!”

“They must be pierced in the side with a thing made on purpose.”

“They need to be pierced in the side with a specially made tool.”

“Can you do it? Can I?”

“Can you do it? Can I?”

“No, ma’am. We can’t, nor you neither. It must be done in a particular spot. If ye go to the right or left but an inch you stab the ewe and kill her. Not even a shepherd can do it, as a rule.”

“No, ma’am. We can’t, and neither can you. It has to be done in a specific spot. If you go even an inch to the right or left, you’ll stab the ewe and kill her. Even a shepherd usually can’t do it.”

“Then they must die,” she said, in a resigned tone.

“Then they have to die,” she said, in a resigned tone.

“Only one man in the neighbourhood knows the way,” said Joseph, now just come up. “He could cure ’em all if he were here.”

“Only one guy in the neighborhood knows the way,” said Joseph, just now arriving. “He could heal them all if he were here.”

“Who is he? Let’s get him!”

“Who is he? Let’s go get him!”

“Shepherd Oak,” said Matthew. “Ah, he’s a clever man in talents!”

“Shepherd Oak,” said Matthew. “Ah, he’s a smart guy with skills!”

“Ah, that he is so!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“Yeah, he definitely is!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“True—he’s the man,” said Laban Tall.

“Yeah—he's the man,” said Laban Tall.

“How dare you name that man in my presence!” she said excitedly. “I told you never to allude to him, nor shall you if you stay with me. Ah!” she added, brightening, “Farmer Boldwood knows!”

“How dare you mention that guy in front of me!” she said excitedly. “I told you to never bring him up, and you won’t if you’re with me. Ah!” she added, brightening, “Farmer Boldwood knows!”

“O no, ma’am” said Matthew. “Two of his store ewes got into some vetches t’other day, and were just like these. He sent a man on horseback here post-haste for Gable, and Gable went and saved ’em. Farmer Boldwood hev got the thing they do it with. ’Tis a holler pipe, with a sharp pricker inside. Isn’t it, Joseph?”

“O no, ma’am,” said Matthew. “Two of his ewes got into some vetch a couple of days ago and were just like these. He sent a guy on horseback here in a hurry for Gable, and Gable went and saved them. Farmer Boldwood has the tool they use for it. It’s a hollow pipe with a sharp pricker inside. Isn’t it, Joseph?”

“Ay—a holler pipe,” echoed Joseph. “That’s what ’tis.”

“Ay—a holler pipe,” Joseph echoed. “That’s what it is.”

“Ay, sure—that’s the machine,” chimed in Henery Fray, reflectively, with an Oriental indifference to the flight of time.

“Yeah, that’s the machine,” Henery Fray added, thoughtfully, with a laid-back attitude towards the passage of time.

“Well,” burst out Bathsheba, “don’t stand there with your ‘ayes’ and your ‘sures’ talking at me! Get somebody to cure the sheep instantly!”

“Well,” Bathsheba exclaimed, “don’t just stand there saying ‘yes’ and ‘sure’ to me! Get someone to fix the sheep right now!”

All then stalked off in consternation, to get somebody as directed, without any idea of who it was to be. In a minute they had vanished through the gate, and she stood alone with the dying flock.

All then walked away in confusion to get someone as instructed, without any idea of who it was supposed to be. In a minute, they had disappeared through the gate, and she stood alone with the dying flock.

“Never will I send for him—never!” she said firmly.

“I'm never going to call for him—never!” she said confidently.

One of the ewes here contracted its muscles horribly, extended itself, and jumped high into the air. The leap was an astonishing one. The ewe fell heavily, and lay still.

One of the ewes here tensed its muscles dramatically, stretched out, and leaped high into the air. The jump was incredible. The ewe landed hard and lay motionless.

Bathsheba went up to it. The sheep was dead.

Bathsheba approached it. The sheep was dead.

“Oh, what shall I do—what shall I do!” she again exclaimed, wringing her hands. “I won’t send for him. No, I won’t!”

“Oh, what should I do—what should I do!” she exclaimed again, wringing her hands. “I won’t call him. No, I won’t!”

The most vigorous expression of a resolution does not always coincide with the greatest vigour of the resolution itself. It is often flung out as a sort of prop to support a decaying conviction which, whilst strong, required no enunciation to prove it so. The “No, I won’t” of Bathsheba meant virtually, “I think I must.”

The strongest expression of a decision doesn’t always match the strength of the decision itself. It’s often thrown out as a way to back up a fading belief that, while strong, didn’t need to be stated to prove its validity. Bathsheba’s “No, I won’t” really meant, “I think I have to.”

She followed her assistants through the gate, and lifted her hand to one of them. Laban answered to her signal.

She followed her assistants through the gate and raised her hand to one of them. Laban responded to her signal.

“Where is Oak staying?”

“Where is Oak staying now?”

“Across the valley at Nest Cottage!”

“Over in the valley at Nest Cottage!”

“Jump on the bay mare, and ride across, and say he must return instantly—that I say so.”

“Get on the bay mare and ride over, and tell him he needs to come back right away—that I said so.”

Tall scrambled off to the field, and in two minutes was on Poll, the bay, bare-backed, and with only a halter by way of rein. He diminished down the hill.

Tall scrambled off to the field and, in just two minutes, was on Poll, the bay horse, with no saddle and just a halter for a rein. He went down the hill.

Bathsheba watched. So did all the rest. Tall cantered along the bridle-path through Sixteen Acres, Sheeplands, Middle Field, The Flats, Cappel’s Piece, shrank almost to a point, crossed the bridge, and ascended from the valley through Springmead and Whitepits on the other side. The cottage to which Gabriel had retired before taking his final departure from the locality was visible as a white spot on the opposite hill, backed by blue firs. Bathsheba walked up and down. The men entered the field and endeavoured to ease the anguish of the dumb creatures by rubbing them. Nothing availed.

Bathsheba watched. So did everyone else. Tall rode along the path through Sixteen Acres, Sheeplands, Middle Field, The Flats, and Cappel’s Piece, getting smaller until he crossed the bridge and climbed up from the valley through Springmead and Whitepits on the other side. The cottage where Gabriel had gone before leaving for good was visible as a white spot on the opposite hill, surrounded by blue firs. Bathsheba paced back and forth. The men entered the field and tried to comfort the distressed animals by rubbing them. Nothing worked.

Bathsheba continued walking. The horse was seen descending the hill, and the wearisome series had to be repeated in reverse order: Whitepits, Springmead, Cappel’s Piece, The Flats, Middle Field, Sheeplands, Sixteen Acres. She hoped Tall had had presence of mind enough to give the mare up to Gabriel, and return himself on foot. The rider neared them. It was Tall.

Bathsheba kept walking. The horse was spotted coming down the hill, and the tiring route had to be retraced: Whitepits, Springmead, Cappel’s Piece, The Flats, Middle Field, Sheeplands, Sixteen Acres. She hoped Tall had the sense to give the horse to Gabriel and walk back himself. The rider approached them. It was Tall.

“Oh, what folly!” said Bathsheba.

“Oh, what silliness!” said Bathsheba.

Gabriel was not visible anywhere.

Gabriel was nowhere to be found.

“Perhaps he is already gone!” she said.

“Maybe he’s already left!” she said.

Tall came into the inclosure, and leapt off, his face tragic as Morton’s after the battle of Shrewsbury.

Tall entered the enclosure and jumped down, his expression as tragic as Morton's after the Battle of Shrewsbury.

“Well?” said Bathsheba, unwilling to believe that her verbal lettre-de-cachet could possibly have miscarried.

"Well?" Bathsheba said, refusing to believe that her verbal lettre-de-cachet could have gone wrong.

“He says beggars mustn’t be choosers,” replied Laban.

“He says beggars can’t be choosers,” replied Laban.

“What!” said the young farmer, opening her eyes and drawing in her breath for an outburst. Joseph Poorgrass retired a few steps behind a hurdle.

“What!” said the young farmer, opening her eyes and taking a breath for a shout. Joseph Poorgrass stepped back a few paces behind a hurdle.

“He says he shall not come onless you request en to come civilly and in a proper manner, as becomes any ’ooman begging a favour.”

“He says he won’t come unless you ask him nicely and in a proper way, like any woman should when she’s asking for a favor.”

“Oh, oh, that’s his answer! Where does he get his airs? Who am I, then, to be treated like that? Shall I beg to a man who has begged to me?”

“Oh, oh, that’s his response! Where does he get off acting so superior? Who am I to be treated like this? Should I beg someone who has begged me?”

Another of the flock sprang into the air, and fell dead.

Another member of the flock jumped into the air and fell dead.

The men looked grave, as if they suppressed opinion.

The men looked serious, as if they were holding back their thoughts.

Bathsheba turned aside, her eyes full of tears. The strait she was in through pride and shrewishness could not be disguised longer: she burst out crying bitterly; they all saw it; and she attempted no further concealment.

Bathsheba turned away, her eyes brimming with tears. The situation she was in due to her pride and nagging couldn’t be hidden anymore: she broke down and cried hard; everyone noticed it, and she made no effort to hide it any longer.

“I wouldn’t cry about it, miss,” said William Smallbury, compassionately. “Why not ask him softer like? I’m sure he’d come then. Gable is a true man in that way.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it, miss,” said William Smallbury, kindly. “Why not ask him in a gentler way? I’m sure he’d be willing to help then. Gable is a good man like that.”

Bathsheba checked her grief and wiped her eyes. “Oh, it is a wicked cruelty to me—it is—it is!” she murmured. “And he drives me to do what I wouldn’t; yes, he does!—Tall, come indoors.”

Bathsheba held back her tears and wiped her eyes. “Oh, it’s such a cruel thing to do to me—it really is!” she whispered. “And he pushes me to do things I wouldn’t normally do; yes, he does!—Tall, come inside.”

After this collapse, not very dignified for the head of an establishment, she went into the house, Tall at her heels. Here she sat down and hastily scribbled a note between the small convulsive sobs of convalescence which follow a fit of crying as a ground-swell follows a storm. The note was none the less polite for being written in a hurry. She held it at a distance, was about to fold it, then added these words at the bottom:—

After this collapse, which was not very dignified for the head of an establishment, she went into the house, Tall following closely behind her. She sat down here and quickly scribbled a note between the small, convulsive sobs of recovery that come after crying, like a ground-swell after a storm. The note was still polite even though it was written in a rush. She held it out at arm's length, was about to fold it, then added these words at the bottom:—

Do not desert me, Gabriel!

Don't leave me, Gabriel!

She looked a little redder in refolding it, and closed her lips, as if thereby to suspend till too late the action of conscience in examining whether such strategy were justifiable. The note was despatched as the message had been, and Bathsheba waited indoors for the result.

She seemed a bit embarrassed while refolding it and pressed her lips together, as if to delay confronting her conscience about whether this approach was right. The note was sent off just like the message had been, and Bathsheba waited inside for the outcome.

It was an anxious quarter of an hour that intervened between the messenger’s departure and the sound of the horse’s tramp again outside. She could not watch this time, but, leaning over the old bureau at which she had written the letter, closed her eyes, as if to keep out both hope and fear.

It was a tense fifteen minutes that passed between the messenger's departure and the sound of the horse's hooves again outside. She couldn't watch this time, but leaning over the old desk where she had written the letter, she closed her eyes, as if to block out both hope and fear.

The case, however, was a promising one. Gabriel was not angry: he was simply neutral, although her first command had been so haughty. Such imperiousness would have damned a little less beauty; and on the other hand, such beauty would have redeemed a little less imperiousness.

The case, however, was a promising one. Gabriel wasn't angry; he was just neutral, even though her first command had been so arrogant. Such arrogance would have been less damning with a little less beauty; on the other hand, such beauty would have made a little less arrogance more forgivable.

She went out when the horse was heard, and looked up. A mounted figure passed between her and the sky, and drew on towards the field of sheep, the rider turning his face in receding. Gabriel looked at her. It was a moment when a woman’s eyes and tongue tell distinctly opposite tales. Bathsheba looked full of gratitude, and she said:—

She stepped outside when she heard the horse and looked up. A rider on horseback rode between her and the sky, heading towards the field of sheep, and as he moved away, he turned his face back to her. Gabriel watched her. It was one of those moments when a woman’s eyes and words can say completely different things. Bathsheba looked genuinely thankful, and she said:—

“Oh, Gabriel, how could you serve me so unkindly!”

“Oh, Gabriel, how could you treat me so badly!”

Such a tenderly-shaped reproach for his previous delay was the one speech in the language that he could pardon for not being commendation of his readiness now.

Such a gently worded criticism for his earlier delay was the only comment in the language that he could forgive for not appreciating his readiness now.

Gabriel murmured a confused reply, and hastened on. She knew from the look which sentence in her note had brought him. Bathsheba followed to the field.

Gabriel mumbled a confused response and quickly moved on. She could tell from his expression which part of her note had drawn him in. Bathsheba followed him to the field.

Gabriel was already among the turgid, prostrate forms. He had flung off his coat, rolled up his shirt-sleeves, and taken from his pocket the instrument of salvation. It was a small tube or trochar, with a lance passing down the inside; and Gabriel began to use it with a dexterity that would have graced a hospital surgeon. Passing his hand over the sheep’s left flank, and selecting the proper point, he punctured the skin and rumen with the lance as it stood in the tube; then he suddenly withdrew the lance, retaining the tube in its place. A current of air rushed up the tube, forcible enough to have extinguished a candle held at the orifice.

Gabriel was already among the swollen, collapsed forms. He had taken off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and pulled out the tool for saving them. It was a small tube or trocar, with a lance going down the inside; and Gabriel began to use it with a skill that would have impressed a hospital surgeon. Running his hand over the sheep’s left side and choosing the right spot, he punctured the skin and stomach with the lance as it was in the tube; then he quickly pulled out the lance, leaving the tube in place. A rush of air shot up the tube, strong enough to blow out a candle placed at the opening.

It has been said that mere ease after torment is delight for a time; and the countenances of these poor creatures expressed it now. Forty-nine operations were successfully performed. Owing to the great hurry necessitated by the far-gone state of some of the flock, Gabriel missed his aim in one case, and in one only—striking wide of the mark, and inflicting a mortal blow at once upon the suffering ewe. Four had died; three recovered without an operation. The total number of sheep which had thus strayed and injured themselves so dangerously was fifty-seven.

It has been said that just feeling better after suffering is a temporary joy, and the faces of these poor animals showed it now. Forty-nine surgeries were successfully done. Because of the rush required by the critical condition of some of the flock, Gabriel missed his target in one case, and only one—striking away from the target and delivering a fatal blow to the suffering ewe. Four had died; three recovered without needing surgery. The total number of sheep that had strayed and injured themselves so badly was fifty-seven.

When the love-led man had ceased from his labours, Bathsheba came and looked him in the face.

When the love-driven man had finished his work, Bathsheba came and looked him in the eye.

“Gabriel, will you stay on with me?” she said, smiling winningly, and not troubling to bring her lips quite together again at the end, because there was going to be another smile soon.

“Gabriel, will you stay with me?” she said, smiling charmingly, and not bothering to bring her lips fully together again at the end, because another smile was coming soon.

“I will,” said Gabriel.

“I will,” Gabriel said.

And she smiled on him again.

And she smiled at him again.

CHAPTER XXII
THE GREAT BARN AND THE SHEEP-SHEARERS

Men thin away to insignificance and oblivion quite as often by not making the most of good spirits when they have them as by lacking good spirits when they are indispensable. Gabriel lately, for the first time since his prostration by misfortune, had been independent in thought and vigorous in action to a marked extent—conditions which, powerless without an opportunity as an opportunity without them is barren, would have given him a sure lift upwards when the favourable conjunction should have occurred. But this incurable loitering beside Bathsheba Everdene stole his time ruinously. The spring tides were going by without floating him off, and the neap might soon come which could not.

Men fade into insignificance and forgetfulness just as often by not making the most of good moments when they have them as by not having those moments when they are crucial. Gabriel, for the first time since being brought low by misfortune, had recently experienced a sharp independence in thought and energy in action—conditions that would have given him a significant boost upward if an opportunity had arisen, just as an opportunity is useless without them. But this endless hanging around Bathsheba Everdene was wasting his time. The spring tides were passing him by without pushing him forward, and soon the neap tides might arrive, which would not.

It was the first day of June, and the sheep-shearing season culminated, the landscape, even to the leanest pasture, being all health and colour. Every green was young, every pore was open, and every stalk was swollen with racing currents of juice. God was palpably present in the country, and the devil had gone with the world to town. Flossy catkins of the later kinds, fern-sprouts like bishops’ croziers, the square-headed moschatel, the odd cuckoo-pint,—like an apoplectic saint in a niche of malachite,—snow-white ladies’-smocks, the toothwort, approximating to human flesh, the enchanter’s night-shade, and the black-petaled doleful-bells, were among the quainter objects of the vegetable world in and about Weatherbury at this teeming time; and of the animal, the metamorphosed figures of Mr. Jan Coggan, the master-shearer; the second and third shearers, who travelled in the exercise of their calling, and do not require definition by name; Henery Fray the fourth shearer, Susan Tall’s husband the fifth, Joseph Poorgrass the sixth, young Cain Ball as assistant-shearer, and Gabriel Oak as general supervisor. None of these were clothed to any extent worth mentioning, each appearing to have hit in the matter of raiment the decent mean between a high and low caste Hindoo. An angularity of lineament, and a fixity of facial machinery in general, proclaimed that serious work was the order of the day.

It was the first day of June, and the sheep-shearing season was in full swing, with the landscape, even in the thinnest pasture, vibrant and colorful. Every shade of green was fresh, every pore open, and every stalk was bursting with the flow of sap. You could feel God’s presence in the countryside, while the devil had taken the world to town. Fluffy catkins of the later types, fern sprouts like bishops’ croziers, the square-headed moschatel, the peculiar cuckoo-pint—like a fainting saint in a niche of malachite—snow-white ladies'-smocks, the toothwort resembling human flesh, the enchanter’s nightshade, and the black-petaled sorrowful bells were some of the more unusual plants around Weatherbury at this bustling time. In the animal world, there were the transformed figures of Mr. Jan Coggan, the head shearer; the second and third shearers, who traveled for their work and don't need naming; Henery Fray, the fourth shearer; Susan Tall’s husband, the fifth; Joseph Poorgrass, the sixth; young Cain Ball as an assistant shearer; and Gabriel Oak as the overall supervisor. None of them were dressed in a way that was worth mentioning, each seeming to have struck a balance in clothing somewhere between high and low caste Hindus. Their angular features and serious expressions made it clear that it was a day for hard work.

They sheared in the great barn, called for the nonce the Shearing-barn, which on ground-plan resembled a church with transepts. It not only emulated the form of the neighbouring church of the parish, but vied with it in antiquity. Whether the barn had ever formed one of a group of conventual buildings nobody seemed to be aware; no trace of such surroundings remained. The vast porches at the sides, lofty enough to admit a waggon laden to its highest with corn in the sheaf, were spanned by heavy-pointed arches of stone, broadly and boldly cut, whose very simplicity was the origin of a grandeur not apparent in erections where more ornament has been attempted. The dusky, filmed, chestnut roof, braced and tied in by huge collars, curves, and diagonals, was far nobler in design, because more wealthy in material, than nine-tenths of those in our modern churches. Along each side wall was a range of striding buttresses, throwing deep shadows on the spaces between them, which were perforated by lancet openings, combining in their proportions the precise requirements both of beauty and ventilation.

They sheared in the large barn, briefly referred to as the Shearing-barn, which was shaped like a church with transepts. It not only mimicked the form of the nearby parish church, but also competed with it in age. Nobody seemed to know if the barn had ever been part of a group of convent buildings; no traces of such surroundings remained. The vast porches on the sides were tall enough to allow a wagon loaded to the brim with corn to enter, and were covered by heavy, pointed stone arches that were broad and boldly cut. The very simplicity of these arches gave the barn a grandeur that wasn’t seen in structures where more ornamentation was attempted. The dark, chestnut roof, reinforced with large collars, curves, and diagonal supports, was far more impressive in design and richer in materials than most roofs in modern churches. Along each side wall, there was a row of sturdy buttresses casting deep shadows on the spaces between them, which were filled with lancet openings that beautifully balanced the needs of aesthetics and ventilation.

One could say about this barn, what could hardly be said of either the church or the castle, akin to it in age and style, that the purpose which had dictated its original erection was the same with that to which it was still applied. Unlike and superior to either of those two typical remnants of mediævalism, the old barn embodied practices which had suffered no mutilation at the hands of time. Here at least the spirit of the ancient builders was at one with the spirit of the modern beholder. Standing before this abraded pile, the eye regarded its present usage, the mind dwelt upon its past history, with a satisfied sense of functional continuity throughout—a feeling almost of gratitude, and quite of pride, at the permanence of the idea which had heaped it up. The fact that four centuries had neither proved it to be founded on a mistake, inspired any hatred of its purpose, nor given rise to any reaction that had battered it down, invested this simple grey effort of old minds with a repose, if not a grandeur, which a too curious reflection was apt to disturb in its ecclesiastical and military compeers. For once mediævalism and modernism had a common stand-point. The lanceolate windows, the time-eaten archstones and chamfers, the orientation of the axis, the misty chestnut work of the rafters, referred to no exploded fortifying art or worn-out religious creed. The defence and salvation of the body by daily bread is still a study, a religion, and a desire.

One could say about this barn, what could hardly be said of either the church or the castle, similar in age and style, that the reason for its original construction was the same as its current use. Unlike and superior to those two typical remnants of medieval times, the old barn represented practices that had not been altered by time. Here, at least, the spirit of the ancient builders aligned with the spirit of the modern observer. Standing before this weathered structure, the eye took in its present function while the mind reflected on its past history, with a satisfying sense of continuity—a feeling almost of gratitude and definitely of pride, at the lasting idea that built it. The fact that four centuries had neither proven it to be based on a mistake, inspired any dislike of its purpose, nor led to any reaction that had torn it down, gave this simple grey creation of old minds a calmness, if not a grandeur, which excessive analysis might disrupt compared to its church and castle counterparts. For once, medievalism and modernism shared a common viewpoint. The elongated windows, the worn arch stones and edges, the alignment of the structure, the hazy chestnut wood of the rafters referred to no outdated defensive art or obsolete religious belief. The defense and salvation of the body through daily bread is still a study, a belief, and a desire.

To-day the large side doors were thrown open towards the sun to admit a bountiful light to the immediate spot of the shearers’ operations, which was the wood threshing-floor in the centre, formed of thick oak, black with age and polished by the beating of flails for many generations, till it had grown as slippery and as rich in hue as the state-room floors of an Elizabethan mansion. Here the shearers knelt, the sun slanting in upon their bleached shirts, tanned arms, and the polished shears they flourished, causing these to bristle with a thousand rays strong enough to blind a weak-eyed man. Beneath them a captive sheep lay panting, quickening its pants as misgiving merged in terror, till it quivered like the hot landscape outside.

Today, the large side doors were thrown open to let in plenty of sunlight to the area where the shearers were working, which was the wooden threshing-floor in the center. It was made of thick oak, darkened by age and polished by years of flail beating until it had become as slippery and rich in color as the floors of a grand Elizabethan house. Here, the shearers knelt, the sunlight streaming onto their faded shirts, tanned arms, and the shiny shears they wielded, making them glimmer with a thousand rays bright enough to blind someone with weak eyesight. Below them, a captured sheep lay panting, its breaths quickening as anxiety turned to fear, until it trembled like the hot landscape outside.

This picture of to-day in its frame of four hundred years ago did not produce that marked contrast between ancient and modern which is implied by the contrast of date. In comparison with cities, Weatherbury was immutable. The citizen’s Then is the rustic’s Now. In London, twenty or thirty-years ago are old times; in Paris ten years, or five; in Weatherbury three or four score years were included in the mere present, and nothing less than a century set a mark on its face or tone. Five decades hardly modified the cut of a gaiter, the embroidery of a smock-frock, by the breadth of a hair. Ten generations failed to alter the turn of a single phrase. In these Wessex nooks the busy outsider’s ancient times are only old; his old times are still new; his present is futurity.

This picture of today, framed by four hundred years ago, doesn’t create the sharp contrast between ancient and modern that the date suggests. Compared to cities, Weatherbury was unchanging. The city-dweller’s Then is the rural person’s Now. In London, twenty or thirty years ago are considered old times; in Paris, ten years or even five; in Weatherbury, three or four decades are still just part of the present, and it takes nothing less than a century to leave a mark on its appearance or character. Five decades hardly changed the style of a gaiter or the design of a smock-frock by even the slightest bit. Ten generations didn’t alter the way any phrase was said. In these corners of Wessex, the busy outsider's ancient times are merely old; his old times are still fresh; his present feels like the future.

So the barn was natural to the shearers, and the shearers were in harmony with the barn.

So the barn felt familiar to the shearers, and the shearers were in sync with the barn.

The spacious ends of the building, answering ecclesiastically to nave and chancel extremities, were fenced off with hurdles, the sheep being all collected in a crowd within these two enclosures; and in one angle a catching-pen was formed, in which three or four sheep were continuously kept ready for the shearers to seize without loss of time. In the background, mellowed by tawny shade, were the three women, Maryann Money, and Temperance and Soberness Miller, gathering up the fleeces and twisting ropes of wool with a wimble for tying them round. They were indifferently well assisted by the old maltster, who, when the malting season from October to April had passed, made himself useful upon any of the bordering farmsteads.

The spacious ends of the building, serving the function of nave and chancel, were fenced off with barriers, with all the sheep gathered in a crowd within these two enclosures. In one corner, a catching pen was set up, where three or four sheep were kept ready for the shearers to grab without wasting any time. In the background, shaded by a warm hue, were three women—Maryann Money, Temperance, and Soberness Miller—collecting the fleeces and twisting ropes of wool with a tool to secure them. They were somewhat assisted by the old maltster, who, once the malting season from October to April was over, made himself useful on any of the nearby farms.

Behind all was Bathsheba, carefully watching the men to see that there was no cutting or wounding through carelessness, and that the animals were shorn close. Gabriel, who flitted and hovered under her bright eyes like a moth, did not shear continuously, half his time being spent in attending to the others and selecting the sheep for them. At the present moment he was engaged in handing round a mug of mild liquor, supplied from a barrel in the corner, and cut pieces of bread and cheese.

Behind all was Bathsheba, carefully watching the men to make sure there was no cutting or injuring from carelessness, and that the animals were shorn closely. Gabriel, who flitted and hovered under her bright eyes like a moth, didn't shear continuously, spending half his time attending to the others and selecting the sheep for them. Right now, he was busy passing around a mug of mild liquor from a barrel in the corner, along with cut pieces of bread and cheese.

Bathsheba, after throwing a glance here, a caution there, and lecturing one of the younger operators who had allowed his last finished sheep to go off among the flock without re-stamping it with her initials, came again to Gabriel, as he put down the luncheon to drag a frightened ewe to his shear-station, flinging it over upon its back with a dexterous twist of the arm. He lopped off the tresses about its head, and opened up the neck and collar, his mistress quietly looking on.

Bathsheba, after giving a quick look here, a warning there, and scolding one of the younger workers who had let his last finished sheep mingle with the flock without re-stamping it with her initials, returned to Gabriel as he set down the lunch to haul a terrified ewe to his shear station, flipping it onto its back with a skillful twist of his arm. He trimmed the wool around its head and opened up the neck and collar, while his boss quietly watched.

“She blushes at the insult,” murmured Bathsheba, watching the pink flush which arose and overspread the neck and shoulders of the ewe where they were left bare by the clicking shears—a flush which was enviable, for its delicacy, by many queens of coteries, and would have been creditable, for its promptness, to any woman in the world.

“She blushes at the insult,” murmured Bathsheba, watching the pink flush that spread across the neck and shoulders of the ewe where the clicking shears had left them bare—a flush that many socialites would envy for its delicacy and that any woman in the world would admire for its immediate response.

Poor Gabriel’s soul was fed with a luxury of content by having her over him, her eyes critically regarding his skilful shears, which apparently were going to gather up a piece of the flesh at every close, and yet never did so. Like Guildenstern, Oak was happy in that he was not over happy. He had no wish to converse with her: that his bright lady and himself formed one group, exclusively their own, and containing no others in the world, was enough.

Poor Gabriel's soul felt a deep sense of contentment with her by his side, her eyes critically watching his skillful shears, which seemed to threaten to cut into him with every snip, yet never actually did. Like Guildenstern, Oak was content in not being overly happy. He didn't want to talk to her; it was enough that his bright lady and he were a world of their own, completely separate from anyone else.

So the chatter was all on her side. There is a loquacity that tells nothing, which was Bathsheba’s; and there is a silence which says much: that was Gabriel’s. Full of this dim and temperate bliss, he went on to fling the ewe over upon her other side, covering her head with his knee, gradually running the shears line after line round her dewlap; thence about her flank and back, and finishing over the tail.

So the conversation was entirely on her side. Bathsheba had a way of talking a lot without saying anything, while Gabriel was silent yet communicated a lot. Feeling this soft and calm happiness, he continued to flip the ewe onto her other side, resting his knee on her head, and slowly ran the shears line by line around her neck; then around her sides and back, finishing off at her tail.

“Well done, and done quickly!” said Bathsheba, looking at her watch as the last snip resounded.

“Well done, and done quickly!” Bathsheba said, glancing at her watch as the last snip echoed.

“How long, miss?” said Gabriel, wiping his brow.

"How long, miss?" Gabriel asked, wiping his brow.

“Three-and-twenty minutes and a half since you took the first lock from its forehead. It is the first time that I have ever seen one done in less than half an hour.”

“Twenty-three and a half minutes since you took the first lock from its forehead. It’s the first time I’ve ever seen one done in less than half an hour.”

The clean, sleek creature arose from its fleece—how perfectly like Aphrodite rising from the foam should have been seen to be realized—looking startled and shy at the loss of its garment, which lay on the floor in one soft cloud, united throughout, the portion visible being the inner surface only, which, never before exposed, was white as snow, and without flaw or blemish of the minutest kind.

The clean, sleek creature emerged from its fleece—just like Aphrodite rising from the foam should have looked—startled and shy about losing its garment, which lay on the floor in a soft, continuous cloud. The visible part was only the inner surface, which had never been exposed before, pure white like snow and completely flawless.

“Cain Ball!”

"Catching Cain!"

“Yes, Mister Oak; here I be!”

“Yes, Mr. Oak; here I am!”

Cainy now runs forward with the tar-pot. “B. E.” is newly stamped upon the shorn skin, and away the simple dam leaps, panting, over the board into the shirtless flock outside. Then up comes Maryann; throws the loose locks into the middle of the fleece, rolls it up, and carries it into the background as three-and-a-half pounds of unadulterated warmth for the winter enjoyment of persons unknown and far away, who will, however, never experience the superlative comfort derivable from the wool as it here exists, new and pure—before the unctuousness of its nature whilst in a living state has dried, stiffened, and been washed out—rendering it just now as superior to anything woollen as cream is superior to milk-and-water.

Cainy now runs forward with the tar pot. “B. E.” is freshly stamped on the shaved skin, and the simple dam jumps over the board into the shirtless flock outside, panting. Then up comes Maryann; she tosses the loose hair into the middle of the fleece, rolls it up, and carries it away as three-and-a-half pounds of pure warmth for the winter use of unknown people far away, who, however, will never feel the incredible comfort that this wool can offer in its new and pure state—before the softness of its nature, while it was alive, has dried, stiffened, and been washed away—making it so superior to anything woollen as cream is to watered-down milk.

But heartless circumstance could not leave entire Gabriel’s happiness of this morning. The rams, old ewes, and two-shear ewes had duly undergone their stripping, and the men were proceeding with the shearlings and hogs, when Oak’s belief that she was going to stand pleasantly by and time him through another performance was painfully interrupted by Farmer Boldwood’s appearance in the extremest corner of the barn. Nobody seemed to have perceived his entry, but there he certainly was. Boldwood always carried with him a social atmosphere of his own, which everybody felt who came near him; and the talk, which Bathsheba’s presence had somewhat suppressed, was now totally suspended.

But heartless circumstances couldn’t completely ruin Gabriel’s happiness this morning. The rams, old ewes, and two-shear ewes had been properly sheared, and the men were moving on to the shearlings and hogs when Oak’s expectation that she would stand by and time him through another task was suddenly shattered by Farmer Boldwood’s unexpected appearance in the far corner of the barn. No one seemed to notice he had arrived, but there he was. Boldwood always brought with him a unique social presence that everyone felt when they got close; and the chatter, which Bathsheba’s presence had somewhat stifled, now came to a complete halt.

He crossed over towards Bathsheba, who turned to greet him with a carriage of perfect ease. He spoke to her in low tones, and she instinctively modulated her own to the same pitch, and her voice ultimately even caught the inflection of his. She was far from having a wish to appear mysteriously connected with him; but woman at the impressionable age gravitates to the larger body not only in her choice of words, which is apparent every day, but even in her shades of tone and humour, when the influence is great.

He walked over to Bathsheba, who turned to greet him with a natural sense of poise. He spoke to her quietly, and she instinctively adjusted her own voice to match his tone; eventually, her voice even mirrored his inflection. She had no desire to seem mysteriously linked to him, but a woman at an impressionable age often gravitates toward a stronger presence, not just in her choice of words, which is obvious every day, but even in her nuances of tone and humor when the influence is strong.

What they conversed about was not audible to Gabriel, who was too independent to get near, though too concerned to disregard. The issue of their dialogue was the taking of her hand by the courteous farmer to help her over the spreading-board into the bright June sunlight outside. Standing beside the sheep already shorn, they went on talking again. Concerning the flock? Apparently not. Gabriel theorized, not without truth, that in quiet discussion of any matter within reach of the speakers’ eyes, these are usually fixed upon it. Bathsheba demurely regarded a contemptible straw lying upon the ground, in a way which suggested less ovine criticism than womanly embarrassment. She became more or less red in the cheek, the blood wavering in uncertain flux and reflux over the sensitive space between ebb and flood. Gabriel sheared on, constrained and sad.

What they talked about was not clear to Gabriel, who was too independent to get too close but too worried to ignore them. Their conversation revolved around the courteous farmer taking her hand to help her over the spreading-board into the bright June sunlight outside. Standing next to the already shorn sheep, they started talking again. About the flock? Probably not. Gabriel guessed, not without some truth, that in a quiet discussion of anything within sight of the speakers, their eyes are usually focused on it. Bathsheba politely stared at a worthless piece of straw on the ground, which suggested more awkwardness than criticism. She turned a bit red in the face, the blood shifting back and forth uncertainly over the sensitive area between ebb and flow. Gabriel continued shearing, feeling constrained and sad.

She left Boldwood’s side, and he walked up and down alone for nearly a quarter of an hour. Then she reappeared in her new riding-habit of myrtle green, which fitted her to the waist as a rind fits its fruit; and young Bob Coggan led on her mare, Boldwood fetching his own horse from the tree under which it had been tied.

She stepped away from Boldwood, and he paced back and forth alone for almost fifteen minutes. Then she returned in her new myrtle green riding outfit, which fitted her perfectly at the waist; young Bob Coggan was leading her mare, while Boldwood was getting his own horse from the tree where it had been tied.

Oak’s eyes could not forsake them; and in endeavouring to continue his shearing at the same time that he watched Boldwood’s manner, he snipped the sheep in the groin. The animal plunged; Bathsheba instantly gazed towards it, and saw the blood.

Oak couldn't take his eyes off them; and while trying to keep shearing as he observed Boldwood's behavior, he accidentally snipped the sheep in the groin. The animal jolted; Bathsheba immediately looked over and saw the blood.

“Oh, Gabriel!” she exclaimed, with severe remonstrance, “you who are so strict with the other men—see what you are doing yourself!”

“Oh, Gabriel!” she exclaimed, with a serious reprimand, “you who are so hard on the other guys—look at what you’re doing yourself!”

To an outsider there was not much to complain of in this remark; but to Oak, who knew Bathsheba to be well aware that she herself was the cause of the poor ewe’s wound, because she had wounded the ewe’s shearer in a still more vital part, it had a sting which the abiding sense of his inferiority to both herself and Boldwood was not calculated to heal. But a manly resolve to recognize boldly that he had no longer a lover’s interest in her, helped him occasionally to conceal a feeling.

To an outsider, there wasn't much to complain about in this comment; but to Oak, who knew Bathsheba was fully aware that she was the reason the poor ewe was injured—since she had hurt the ewe’s shearer in an even more serious way—it stung him, especially since his ongoing feeling of inferiority to both her and Boldwood didn't help. However, a determination to acknowledge that he no longer had a romantic interest in her sometimes helped him hide that feeling.

“Bottle!” he shouted, in an unmoved voice of routine. Cainy Ball ran up, the wound was anointed, and the shearing continued.

“Bottle!” he yelled, in a flat, routine voice. Cainy Ball rushed over, the wound was treated, and the shearing went on.

Boldwood gently tossed Bathsheba into the saddle, and before they turned away she again spoke out to Oak with the same dominative and tantalizing graciousness.

Boldwood carefully lifted Bathsheba onto the saddle, and before they turned to leave, she addressed Oak once more with the same commanding and teasing charm.

“I am going now to see Mr. Boldwood’s Leicesters. Take my place in the barn, Gabriel, and keep the men carefully to their work.”

“I’m heading out to check on Mr. Boldwood’s Leicesters. You take my spot in the barn, Gabriel, and make sure the guys stay focused on their tasks.”

The horses’ heads were put about, and they trotted away.

The horses’ heads were turned around, and they trotted off.

Boldwood’s deep attachment was a matter of great interest among all around him; but, after having been pointed out for so many years as the perfect exemplar of thriving bachelorship, his lapse was an anticlimax somewhat resembling that of St. John Long’s death by consumption in the midst of his proofs that it was not a fatal disease.

Boldwood’s strong feelings were a big topic of conversation for everyone around him; however, after being seen for so many years as the ideal example of a successful bachelor, his change in attitude felt like an anticlimax, similar to St. John Long dying of tuberculosis while claiming it wasn't a deadly disease.

“That means matrimony,” said Temperance Miller, following them out of sight with her eyes.

"That means marriage," said Temperance Miller, watching them as they disappeared from view.

“I reckon that’s the size o’t,” said Coggan, working along without looking up.

“I think that’s the size of it,” said Coggan, continuing on without looking up.

“Well, better wed over the mixen than over the moor,” said Laban Tall, turning his sheep.

“Well, better get married over the mixing area than out on the moor,” said Laban Tall, turning his sheep.

Henery Fray spoke, exhibiting miserable eyes at the same time: “I don’t see why a maid should take a husband when she’s bold enough to fight her own battles, and don’t want a home; for ’tis keeping another woman out. But let it be, for ’tis a pity he and she should trouble two houses.”

Henery Fray spoke, showing his sad eyes at the same time: “I don’t see why a maid should marry when she’s strong enough to handle her own problems and doesn’t want a home; it’s just keeping another woman from having a chance. But whatever, it’s a shame they should cause trouble for two households.”

As usual with decided characters, Bathsheba invariably provoked the criticism of individuals like Henery Fray. Her emblazoned fault was to be too pronounced in her objections, and not sufficiently overt in her likings. We learn that it is not the rays which bodies absorb, but those which they reject, that give them the colours they are known by; and in the same way people are specialized by their dislikes and antagonisms, whilst their goodwill is looked upon as no attribute at all.

As is often the case with strong personalities, Bathsheba consistently drew criticism from people like Henery Fray. Her obvious flaw was being too outspoken about her dislikes and not enough about her preferences. We understand that it’s not the light that objects take in, but the light they reflect, that defines their colors; similarly, people are defined by what they dislike and oppose, while their kindness often goes unrecognized.

Henery continued in a more complaisant mood: “I once hinted my mind to her on a few things, as nearly as a battered frame dared to do so to such a froward piece. You all know, neighbours, what a man I be, and how I come down with my powerful words when my pride is boiling wi’ scarn?”

Henery kept going in a more agreeable mood: “I once dropped a hint about my thoughts to her on a few things, as much as a worn-out guy could do so with such a stubborn person. You all know, neighbors, what kind of man I am, and how I can unleash my strong words when my pride is boiling over, right?”

“We do, we do, Henery.”

"We do, we do, Henery."

“So I said, ‘Mistress Everdene, there’s places empty, and there’s gifted men willing; but the spite’—no, not the spite—I didn’t say spite—‘but the villainy of the contrarikind,’ I said (meaning womankind), ‘keeps ’em out.’ That wasn’t too strong for her, say?”

“So I said, ‘Mistress Everdene, there are places available, and there are talented men looking for work; but the spite’—no, not spite—I didn’t say spite—‘but the wickedness of the female kind,’ I said (meaning women), ‘keeps them away.’ That wasn’t too harsh for her, right?”

“Passably well put.”

"Pretty well said."

“Yes; and I would have said it, had death and salvation overtook me for it. Such is my spirit when I have a mind.”

“Yes, and I would have said it, even if it meant facing death or damnation for it. That’s how determined I am when I set my mind to something.”

“A true man, and proud as a lucifer.”

“A real man, proud as can be.”

“You see the artfulness? Why, ’twas about being baily really; but I didn’t put it so plain that she could understand my meaning, so I could lay it on all the stronger. That was my depth!... However, let her marry an she will. Perhaps ’tis high time. I believe Farmer Boldwood kissed her behind the spear-bed at the sheep-washing t’other day—that I do.”

“You see the cleverness? Well, it was really about being subtle; but I didn’t make it obvious enough for her to get what I meant, so I could emphasize it even more. That was my depth!... Anyway, let her marry if she wants. Maybe it’s about time. I think Farmer Boldwood kissed her behind the fence at the sheep-washing the other day—that I do.”

“What a lie!” said Gabriel.

“What a lie!” Gabriel exclaimed.

“Ah, neighbour Oak—how’st know?” said, Henery, mildly.

“Ah, neighbor Oak—how do you know?” said Henery, mildly.

“Because she told me all that passed,” said Oak, with a pharisaical sense that he was not as other shearers in this matter.

“Because she told me everything that happened,” said Oak, with a self-righteous sense that he was different from the other shearers in this regard.

“Ye have a right to believe it,” said Henery, with dudgeon; “a very true right. But I mid see a little distance into things! To be long-headed enough for a baily’s place is a poor mere trifle—yet a trifle more than nothing. However, I look round upon life quite cool. Do you heed me, neighbours? My words, though made as simple as I can, mid be rather deep for some heads.”

“You have a right to believe it,” said Henery, indignantly; “a very true right. But I can see a little further into things! Being clever enough for a bailiff’s position is a small deal—yet a bit more than nothing. However, I look at life quite calmly. Are you listening to me, neighbors? My words, though I make them as simple as I can, might be a bit deep for some people.”

“O yes, Henery, we quite heed ye.”

“Oh yes, Henry, we are definitely listening to you.”

“A strange old piece, goodmen—whirled about from here to yonder, as if I were nothing! A little warped, too. But I have my depths; ha, and even my great depths! I might gird at a certain shepherd, brain to brain. But no—O no!”

“A strange old thing, folks—tossed around from place to place, as if I were nothing! A bit off, too. But I have my depths; ha, and even my great depths! I could go head-to-head with a certain shepherd, mind to mind. But no—oh no!”

“A strange old piece, ye say!” interposed the maltster, in a querulous voice. “At the same time ye be no old man worth naming—no old man at all. Yer teeth bain’t half gone yet; and what’s a old man’s standing if so be his teeth bain’t gone? Weren’t I stale in wedlock afore ye were out of arms? ’Tis a poor thing to be sixty, when there’s people far past four-score—a boast weak as water.”

“A strange old piece, you say!” the maltster interrupted in a complaining tone. “Yet you’re not even an old man worth mentioning—not an old man at all. Your teeth aren’t even half gone yet; and what’s an old man’s status if his teeth are still intact? Wasn’t I worn out in marriage before you were even out of diapers? It’s a poor thing to be sixty when there are people well over eighty—a claim as weak as water.”

It was the unvarying custom in Weatherbury to sink minor differences when the maltster had to be pacified.

It was the usual practice in Weatherbury to put aside small disagreements when the maltster needed to be appeased.

“Weak as water! yes,” said Jan Coggan. “Malter, we feel ye to be a wonderful veteran man, and nobody can gainsay it.”

“Weak as water! Yes,” said Jan Coggan. “Malter, we know you to be a remarkable veteran, and no one can argue with that.”

“Nobody,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “Ye be a very rare old spectacle, malter, and we all admire ye for that gift.”

“Nobody,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “You’re a really unique old sight, malter, and we all admire you for that talent.”

“Ay, and as a young man, when my senses were in prosperity, I was likewise liked by a good-few who knowed me,” said the maltster.

“Yeah, and as a young man, when I was at my best, I was also liked by a few who knew me,” said the maltster.

“’Ithout doubt you was—’ithout doubt.”

"Without a doubt, you were—without a doubt."

The bent and hoary man was satisfied, and so apparently was Henery Fray. That matters should continue pleasant Maryann spoke, who, what with her brown complexion, and the working wrapper of rusty linsey, had at present the mellow hue of an old sketch in oils—notably some of Nicholas Poussin’s:—

The bent and gray-haired man was content, and it seemed like Henery Fray was too. To keep things pleasant, Maryann spoke, and with her brown skin and worn wrapper made of faded linsey, she had the warm tone of an old oil painting—particularly reminiscent of some of Nicholas Poussin's work:

“Do anybody know of a crooked man, or a lame, or any second-hand fellow at all that would do for poor me?” said Maryann. “A perfect one I don’t expect to get at my time of life. If I could hear of such a thing ’twould do me more good than toast and ale.”

“Does anyone know of a crooked man, or a lame one, or any second-hand guy at all who would be good enough for poor me?” said Maryann. “I don’t expect to find a perfect one at my age. If I could hear about something like that, it would do me more good than toast and ale.”

Coggan furnished a suitable reply. Oak went on with his shearing, and said not another word. Pestilent moods had come, and teased away his quiet. Bathsheba had shown indications of anointing him above his fellows by installing him as the bailiff that the farm imperatively required. He did not covet the post relatively to the farm: in relation to herself, as beloved by him and unmarried to another, he had coveted it. His readings of her seemed now to be vapoury and indistinct. His lecture to her was, he thought, one of the absurdest mistakes. Far from coquetting with Boldwood, she had trifled with himself in thus feigning that she had trifled with another. He was inwardly convinced that, in accordance with the anticipations of his easy-going and worse-educated comrades, that day would see Boldwood the accepted husband of Miss Everdene. Gabriel at this time of his life had out-grown the instinctive dislike which every Christian boy has for reading the Bible, perusing it now quite frequently, and he inwardly said, “‘I find more bitter than death the woman whose heart is snares and nets!’” This was mere exclamation—the froth of the storm. He adored Bathsheba just the same.

Coggan gave a suitable reply. Oak continued with his shearing and said nothing more. Troubling moods had arrived, disrupting his peace. Bathsheba had hinted at promoting him above his peers by making him the bailiff that the farm urgently needed. He didn't desire the position in relation to the farm; however, in relation to her, as someone he loved and who was not married to anyone else, he wanted it. His perceptions of her now felt vague and unclear. He believed that his talk with her was one of the most ridiculous mistakes. Rather than flirting with Boldwood, she had played with him by pretending to flirt with someone else. He was internally convinced that, as his laid-back and less educated friends had predicted, Boldwood would be the one to marry Miss Everdene that day. At this point in his life, Gabriel had outgrown the instinctive aversion that every Christian boy has to reading the Bible and was now reading it quite often. He silently thought, “‘I find more bitter than death the woman whose heart is snares and nets!’” This was just a moment of frustration—the surface of the turmoil. He still adored Bathsheba just the same.

“We workfolk shall have some lordly junketing to-night,” said Cainy Ball, casting forth his thoughts in a new direction. “This morning I see ’em making the great puddens in the milking-pails—lumps of fat as big as yer thumb, Mister Oak! I’ve never seed such splendid large knobs of fat before in the days of my life—they never used to be bigger then a horse-bean. And there was a great black crock upon the brandish with his legs a-sticking out, but I don’t know what was in within.”

“We workers are going to have a fancy party tonight,” said Cainy Ball, shifting his thoughts in a new direction. “This morning I saw them making the big puddings in the milking pails—chunks of fat as big as your thumb, Mister Oak! I’ve never seen such huge pieces of fat in my life—they used to be no bigger than a horse bean. And there was a big black pot on the stove with its legs sticking out, but I don’t know what was inside.”

“And there’s two bushels of biffins for apple-pies,” said Maryann.

“And there are two bushels of biffins for apple pies,” said Maryann.

“Well, I hope to do my duty by it all,” said Joseph Poorgrass, in a pleasant, masticating manner of anticipation. “Yes; victuals and drink is a cheerful thing, and gives nerves to the nerveless, if the form of words may be used. ’Tis the gospel of the body, without which we perish, so to speak it.”

“Well, I hope to do my part with all of this,” said Joseph Poorgrass, in a cheerful, munching manner of anticipation. “Yeah; food and drink are uplifting, and they give strength to those who lack it, if I may put it that way. It’s the message of the body, without which we would decline, so to speak.”

CHAPTER XXIII
EVENTIDE—A SECOND DECLARATION

For the shearing-supper a long table was placed on the grass-plot beside the house, the end of the table being thrust over the sill of the wide parlour window and a foot or two into the room. Miss Everdene sat inside the window, facing down the table. She was thus at the head without mingling with the men.

For the shearing supper, a long table was set up on the lawn next to the house, with one end sticking out over the wide parlour window and a foot or two into the room. Miss Everdene sat inside the window, looking down the table. This way, she was at the head of the table without getting involved with the men.

This evening Bathsheba was unusually excited, her red cheeks and lips contrasting lustrously with the mazy skeins of her shadowy hair. She seemed to expect assistance, and the seat at the bottom of the table was at her request left vacant until after they had begun the meal. She then asked Gabriel to take the place and the duties appertaining to that end, which he did with great readiness.

This evening, Bathsheba was unusually excited, her flushed cheeks and lips shining against the wavy strands of her dark hair. She appeared to be waiting for someone to help her, and at her request, the seat at the end of the table was left empty until they had started the meal. She then asked Gabriel to take the spot and the responsibilities that came with it, which he did eagerly.

At this moment Mr. Boldwood came in at the gate, and crossed the green to Bathsheba at the window. He apologized for his lateness: his arrival was evidently by arrangement.

At that moment, Mr. Boldwood walked in through the gate and crossed the lawn to reach Bathsheba at the window. He apologized for being late; his arrival clearly seemed to be planned.

“Gabriel,” said she, “will you move again, please, and let Mr. Boldwood come there?”

“Gabriel,” she said, “could you please move again and let Mr. Boldwood come over there?”

Oak moved in silence back to his original seat.

Oak quietly returned to his original seat.

The gentleman-farmer was dressed in cheerful style, in a new coat and white waistcoat, quite contrasting with his usual sober suits of grey. Inwardy, too, he was blithe, and consequently chatty to an exceptional degree. So also was Bathsheba now that he had come, though the uninvited presence of Pennyways, the bailiff who had been dismissed for theft, disturbed her equanimity for a while.

The gentleman farmer was dressed in a cheerful way, wearing a new coat and white waistcoat that stood out from his usual gray suits. Inside, he was in a good mood, which made him unusually talkative. Bathsheba was also feeling chatty now that he had arrived, although the unexpected presence of Pennyways, the bailiff who had been let go for theft, threw her off balance for a bit.

Supper being ended, Coggan began on his own private account, without reference to listeners:—

Supper finished, Coggan started speaking for himself, without worrying about anyone else listening:—

I’ve lost my love, and I care not,
I’ve lost my love, and I care not;
    I shall soon have another
    That’s better than t’other;
I’ve lost my love, and I care not.

I’ve lost my love, and I don’t care,
I’ve lost my love, and I don’t care;
    I’ll soon have another
    That’s better than the other;
I’ve lost my love, and I don’t care.

This lyric, when concluded, was received with a silently appreciative gaze at the table, implying that the performance, like a work by those established authors who are independent of notices in the papers, was a well-known delight which required no applause.

This lyric, when finished, was met with a quietly appreciative look around the table, suggesting that the performance, much like the works of those famous authors who don’t need press reviews, was a beloved experience that didn’t require any applause.

“Now, Master Poorgrass, your song!” said Coggan.

“Now, Master Poorgrass, it’s your turn to sing!” said Coggan.

“I be all but in liquor, and the gift is wanting in me,” said Joseph, diminishing himself.

“I’m almost completely drunk, and I’m lacking the talent,” said Joseph, downplaying himself.

“Nonsense; wou’st never be so ungrateful, Joseph—never!” said Coggan, expressing hurt feelings by an inflection of voice. “And mistress is looking hard at ye, as much as to say, ‘Sing at once, Joseph Poorgrass.’”

“Nonsense; you would never be so ungrateful, Joseph—never!” said Coggan, showing his hurt feelings through his tone. “And the mistress is looking at you seriously, almost saying, ‘Sing right now, Joseph Poorgrass.’”

“Faith, so she is; well, I must suffer it!... Just eye my features, and see if the tell-tale blood overheats me much, neighbours?”

“Faith, that's true; well, I guess I have to deal with it!... Just take a look at my face and see if the tell-tale blood is making me blush too much, neighbors?”

“No, yer blushes be quite reasonable,” said Coggan.

“No, your blushes are totally understandable,” said Coggan.

“I always tries to keep my colours from rising when a beauty’s eyes get fixed on me,” said Joseph, differently; “but if so be ’tis willed they do, they must.”

“I always try to keep my emotions in check when a beautiful woman’s eyes are on me,” said Joseph, in a different way; “but if it’s meant to happen, it will.”

“Now, Joseph, your song, please,” said Bathsheba, from the window.

“Now, Joseph, please sing your song,” said Bathsheba from the window.

“Well, really, ma’am,” he replied, in a yielding tone, “I don’t know what to say. It would be a poor plain ballet of my own composure.”

"Well, honestly, ma’am," he replied, in a giving tone, "I’m not sure what to say. It would just be a simple, straightforward performance of my own calmness."

“Hear, hear!” said the supper-party.

"Here, here!" said the dinner party.

Poorgrass, thus assured, trilled forth a flickering yet commendable piece of sentiment, the tune of which consisted of the key-note and another, the latter being the sound chiefly dwelt upon. This was so successful that he rashly plunged into a second in the same breath, after a few false starts:—

Poorgrass, feeling reassured, burst into a lively and admirable piece of feeling, the melody of which was based on one main note and another, the latter being the sound that he focused on the most. This was so successful that he confidently jumped into a second one in the same breath, after a few false starts:—

I sow′-ed th′-e.....
I sow′-ed.....
I sow′-ed th′-e seeds′ of′ love′,
    I-it was′ all′ i′-in the′-e spring′,
I-in A′-pril′, Ma′-ay, a′-nd sun′-ny′ June′,
    When sma′-all bi′-irds they′ do′ sing.

I planted the seeds of love, it was all in the spring, in April, May, and sunny June, when the small birds sing.

“Well put out of hand,” said Coggan, at the end of the verse. “‘They do sing’ was a very taking paragraph.”

"Well said," Coggan remarked at the end of the verse. "'They do sing' was a really catchy line."

“Ay; and there was a pretty place at ‘seeds of love.’ and ’twas well heaved out. Though ‘love’ is a nasty high corner when a man’s voice is getting crazed. Next verse, Master Poorgrass.”

“Ay; and there was a nice spot at ‘seeds of love.’ and it was well chosen. Though ‘love’ is a tricky high place when a man’s voice starts to go crazy. Next verse, Master Poorgrass.”

But during this rendering young Bob Coggan exhibited one of those anomalies which will afflict little people when other persons are particularly serious: in trying to check his laughter, he pushed down his throat as much of the tablecloth as he could get hold of, when, after continuing hermetically sealed for a short time, his mirth burst out through his nose. Joseph perceived it, and with hectic cheeks of indignation instantly ceased singing. Coggan boxed Bob’s ears immediately.

But during this performance, young Bob Coggan displayed one of those quirks that little kids have when adults are being especially serious: while trying to hold back his laughter, he stuffed as much of the tablecloth into his mouth as he could grab, and after being sealed off for a short while, his laughter burst out through his nose. Joseph noticed it and, with flushed cheeks of indignation, immediately stopped singing. Coggan instantly smacked Bob’s ears.

“Go on, Joseph—go on, and never mind the young scamp,” said Coggan. “’Tis a very catching ballet. Now then again—the next bar; I’ll help ye to flourish up the shrill notes where yer wind is rather wheezy:—

“Come on, Joseph—keep going, and don't worry about that young troublemaker,” Coggan said. “It’s a really catchy tune. Now, again—the next measure; I’ll help you hit those high notes where your breath is a bit shaky:—

Oh the wi′-il-lo′-ow tree′ will′ twist′,
And the wil′-low′ tre′-ee wi′-ill twine′.

Oh, the willow tree will twist,
And the willow tree will twine.

But the singer could not be set going again. Bob Coggan was sent home for his ill manners, and tranquility was restored by Jacob Smallbury, who volunteered a ballad as inclusive and interminable as that with which the worthy toper old Silenus amused on a similar occasion the swains Chromis and Mnasylus, and other jolly dogs of his day.

But the singer couldn’t be started up again. Bob Coggan was sent home for his bad behavior, and peace was brought back by Jacob Smallbury, who offered a ballad as long and all-encompassing as the one that the old drunk Silenus entertained the shepherds Chromis and Mnasylus, along with other cheerful guys of his time.

It was still the beaming time of evening, though night was stealthily making itself visible low down upon the ground, the western lines of light raking the earth without alighting upon it to any extent, or illuminating the dead levels at all. The sun had crept round the tree as a last effort before death, and then began to sink, the shearers’ lower parts becoming steeped in embrowning twilight, whilst their heads and shoulders were still enjoying day, touched with a yellow of self-sustained brilliancy that seemed inherent rather than acquired.

It was still a bright time in the evening, although night was quietly starting to show itself close to the ground, with the last rays of light from the west brushing against the earth without really touching it or lighting up the flat areas. The sun had moved around the tree as a final effort before disappearing, and then it began to set. The shearers’ lower bodies were covered in a darkening twilight, while their heads and shoulders were still basking in daylight, glowing with a natural brightness that seemed built-in rather than earned.

The sun went down in an ochreous mist; but they sat, and talked on, and grew as merry as the gods in Homer’s heaven. Bathsheba still remained enthroned inside the window, and occupied herself in knitting, from which she sometimes looked up to view the fading scene outside. The slow twilight expanded and enveloped them completely before the signs of moving were shown.

The sun set in a yellowish haze, but they stayed there, talking and laughing as joyfully as the gods in Homer's paradise. Bathsheba remained perched in the window, busy with her knitting, occasionally glancing up to take in the dimming view outside. The slow twilight stretched out and surrounded them completely before they showed any signs of wanting to leave.

Gabriel suddenly missed Farmer Boldwood from his place at the bottom of the table. How long he had been gone Oak did not know; but he had apparently withdrawn into the encircling dusk. Whilst he was thinking of this, Liddy brought candles into the back part of the room overlooking the shearers, and their lively new flames shone down the table and over the men, and dispersed among the green shadows behind. Bathsheba’s form, still in its original position, was now again distinct between their eyes and the light, which revealed that Boldwood had gone inside the room, and was sitting near her.

Gabriel suddenly realized he missed Farmer Boldwood from his spot at the bottom of the table. Oak wasn't sure how long he had been gone, but it seemed he had retreated into the surrounding dusk. While he was thinking about this, Liddy brought in candles to the back of the room overlooking the shearers, and their bright new flames lit up the table and the men, scattering light among the green shadows behind. Bathsheba’s figure, still in its original position, was now clearly visible between their eyes and the light, which showed that Boldwood had entered the room and was sitting near her.

Next came the question of the evening. Would Miss Everdene sing to them the song she always sang so charmingly—“The Banks of Allan Water”—before they went home?

Next came the question of the evening. Would Miss Everdene sing for them the song she always sang so beautifully—“The Banks of Allan Water”—before they went home?

After a moment’s consideration Bathsheba assented, beckoning to Gabriel, who hastened up into the coveted atmosphere.

After a moment’s thought, Bathsheba agreed, signaling to Gabriel, who quickly moved into the desired atmosphere.

“Have you brought your flute?” she whispered.

“Did you bring your flute?” she whispered.

“Yes, miss.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Play to my singing, then.”

"Play my song then."

She stood up in the window-opening, facing the men, the candles behind her, Gabriel on her right hand, immediately outside the sash-frame. Boldwood had drawn up on her left, within the room. Her singing was soft and rather tremulous at first, but it soon swelled to a steady clearness. Subsequent events caused one of the verses to be remembered for many months, and even years, by more than one of those who were gathered there:—

She stood in the window, facing the men, with candles behind her. Gabriel was on her right, just outside the frame. Boldwood had positioned himself on her left, inside the room. Her singing started off soft and a bit shaky, but soon grew into a steady, clear tone. What happened next made one of the verses memorable for many months, and even years, for several of those present.

For his bride a soldier sought her,
    And a winning tongue had he:
On the banks of Allan Water
    None was gay as she!

For his bride a soldier looked for,
    And he had a charming way with words:
On the banks of Allan Water
    No one was as happy as she!

In addition to the dulcet piping of Gabriel’s flute, Boldwood supplied a bass in his customary profound voice, uttering his notes so softly, however, as to abstain entirely from making anything like an ordinary duet of the song; they rather formed a rich unexplored shadow, which threw her tones into relief. The shearers reclined against each other as at suppers in the early ages of the world, and so silent and absorbed were they that her breathing could almost be heard between the bars; and at the end of the ballad, when the last tone loitered on to an inexpressible close, there arose that buzz of pleasure which is the attar of applause.

Along with the sweet sound of Gabriel’s flute, Boldwood added a deep bass with his usual deep voice, but he sang so softly that it didn't sound like an ordinary duet; instead, it created a rich, unexplored shadow that highlighted her notes. The shearers leaned against each other like they did at suppers in ancient times, and they were so quiet and focused that you could almost hear her breathing between the lines; and at the end of the ballad, when the last note lingered on to an indescribable finish, a buzz of appreciation rose up, the essence of applause.

It is scarcely necessary to state that Gabriel could not avoid noting the farmer’s bearing to-night towards their entertainer. Yet there was nothing exceptional in his actions beyond what appertained to his time of performing them. It was when the rest were all looking away that Boldwood observed her; when they regarded her he turned aside; when they thanked or praised he was silent; when they were inattentive he murmured his thanks. The meaning lay in the difference between actions, none of which had any meaning of itself; and the necessity of being jealous, which lovers are troubled with, did not lead Oak to underestimate these signs.

It’s hardly necessary to say that Gabriel couldn’t help but notice the farmer’s behavior tonight towards their host. However, there was nothing out of the ordinary in his actions except for the timing of them. It was when everyone else was looking away that Boldwood paid attention to her; when they looked at her, he turned away; when they thanked or praised her, he stayed quiet; and when they were distracted, he quietly expressed his thanks. The significance was in the difference between his actions, none of which meant anything on their own; and the need to feel jealous, something lovers often deal with, didn’t lead Oak to overlook these signals.

Bathsheba then wished them good-night, withdrew from the window, and retired to the back part of the room, Boldwood thereupon closing the sash and the shutters, and remaining inside with her. Oak wandered away under the quiet and scented trees. Recovering from the softer impressions produced by Bathsheba’s voice, the shearers rose to leave, Coggan turning to Pennyways as he pushed back the bench to pass out:—

Bathsheba then wished them goodnight, stepped away from the window, and moved to the back of the room. Boldwood closed the window and the shutters, staying inside with her. Oak walked away under the calm and fragrant trees. As he shook off the gentle feelings stirred by Bathsheba’s voice, the shearers got ready to leave, with Coggan turning to Pennyways as he pushed back the bench to exit:—

“I like to give praise where praise is due, and the man deserves it—that ’a do so,” he remarked, looking at the worthy thief, as if he were the masterpiece of some world-renowned artist.

“I like to give credit where it's due, and the guy deserves it—that’s for sure,” he said, looking at the respectable thief as if he were the masterpiece of some famous artist.

“I’m sure I should never have believed it if we hadn’t proved it, so to allude,” hiccupped Joseph Poorgrass, “that every cup, every one of the best knives and forks, and every empty bottle be in their place as perfect now as at the beginning, and not one stole at all.”

“I’m sure I would never have believed it if we hadn’t proven it, so to mention,” hiccupped Joseph Poorgrass, “that every cup, every one of the best knives and forks, and every empty bottle is in its place as perfectly now as it was at the beginning, and not one is missing at all.”

“I’m sure I don’t deserve half the praise you give me,” said the virtuous thief, grimly.

“I’m pretty sure I don’t deserve half the praise you’re giving me,” said the virtuous thief, grimly.

“Well, I’ll say this for Pennyways,” added Coggan, “that whenever he do really make up his mind to do a noble thing in the shape of a good action, as I could see by his face he did to-night afore sitting down, he’s generally able to carry it out. Yes, I’m proud to say, neighbours, that he’s stole nothing at all.”

“Well, I’ll give this to Pennyways,” added Coggan, “whenever he really decides to do something noble, like a good deed, as I could see on his face tonight before sitting down, he usually follows through. Yes, I’m proud to say, folks, that he hasn’t stolen anything at all.”

“Well, ’tis an honest deed, and we thank ye for it, Pennyways,” said Joseph; to which opinion the remainder of the company subscribed unanimously.

“Well, it's an honest thing to do, and we thank you for it, Pennyways,” said Joseph; to which everyone else in the group agreed wholeheartedly.

At this time of departure, when nothing more was visible of the inside of the parlour than a thin and still chink of light between the shutters, a passionate scene was in course of enactment there.

At this moment of leaving, when you could only see a narrow, still beam of light between the shutters from inside the parlor, an intense scene was taking place there.

Miss Everdene and Boldwood were alone. Her cheeks had lost a great deal of their healthful fire from the very seriousness of her position; but her eye was bright with the excitement of a triumph—though it was a triumph which had rather been contemplated than desired.

Miss Everdene and Boldwood were alone. Her cheeks had faded significantly from their healthy glow because of the seriousness of her situation; however, her eyes sparkled with the thrill of a victory—though it was a victory she had mostly expected rather than wanted.

She was standing behind a low arm-chair, from which she had just risen, and he was kneeling in it—inclining himself over its back towards her, and holding her hand in both his own. His body moved restlessly, and it was with what Keats daintily calls a too happy happiness. This unwonted abstraction by love of all dignity from a man of whom it had ever seemed the chief component, was, in its distressing incongruity, a pain to her which quenched much of the pleasure she derived from the proof that she was idolized.

She was standing behind a low armchair, which she had just gotten up from, and he was kneeling in it—leaning over its back towards her, holding her hand in both of his. His body shifted nervously, and he was experiencing what Keats charmingly refers to as an overwhelming happiness. This unusual loss of dignity caused by love in a man who had always appeared to be defined by it was, in its uncomfortable mismatch, painful for her and diminished much of the joy she felt from knowing she was adored.

“I will try to love you,” she was saying, in a trembling voice quite unlike her usual self-confidence. “And if I can believe in any way that I shall make you a good wife I shall indeed be willing to marry you. But, Mr. Boldwood, hesitation on so high a matter is honourable in any woman, and I don’t want to give a solemn promise to-night. I would rather ask you to wait a few weeks till I can see my situation better.

“I'll try to love you,” she said, her voice shaking and completely unlike her usual self-assurance. “And if I can believe in any way that I’ll be a good wife, I’d definitely be willing to marry you. But, Mr. Boldwood, being hesitant about something so important is understandable for any woman, and I don’t want to make a serious promise tonight. I would prefer to ask you to wait a few weeks until I can get a better sense of my situation.

“But you have every reason to believe that then—”

“But you have every reason to believe that then—”

“I have every reason to hope that at the end of the five or six weeks, between this time and harvest, that you say you are going to be away from home, I shall be able to promise to be your wife,” she said, firmly. “But remember this distinctly, I don’t promise yet.”

“I have every reason to believe that by the end of the five or six weeks, between now and harvest, when you say you’ll be away from home, I’ll be able to promise that I will be your wife,” she said, firmly. “But remember this clearly: I’m not making that promise yet.”

“It is enough; I don’t ask more. I can wait on those dear words. And now, Miss Everdene, good-night!”

“It’s enough; I don’t need more. I can wait for those sweet words. And now, Miss Everdene, good night!”

“Good-night,” she said, graciously—almost tenderly; and Boldwood withdrew with a serene smile.

“Goodnight,” she said, kindly—almost with affection; and Boldwood left with a calm smile.

Bathsheba knew more of him now; he had entirely bared his heart before her, even until he had almost worn in her eyes the sorry look of a grand bird without the feathers that make it grand. She had been awe-struck at her past temerity, and was struggling to make amends without thinking whether the sin quite deserved the penalty she was schooling herself to pay. To have brought all this about her ears was terrible; but after a while the situation was not without a fearful joy. The facility with which even the most timid women sometimes acquire a relish for the dreadful when that is amalgamated with a little triumph, is marvellous.

Bathsheba knew more about him now; he had completely opened up to her, almost showing her the sad look of a majestic bird stripped of its feathers. She was amazed at her past boldness and was trying to make things right without considering whether the mistake really deserved the punishment she was preparing to accept. Having all this come down on her was awful; but after some time, the situation also brought a strange kind of joy. It's incredible how even the most timid women can sometimes find a thrill in the terrifying when it's mixed with a bit of triumph.

CHAPTER XXIV
THE SAME NIGHT—THE FIR PLANTATION

Among the multifarious duties which Bathsheba had voluntarily imposed upon herself by dispensing with the services of a bailiff, was the particular one of looking round the homestead before going to bed, to see that all was right and safe for the night. Gabriel had almost constantly preceded her in this tour every evening, watching her affairs as carefully as any specially appointed officer of surveillance could have done; but this tender devotion was to a great extent unknown to his mistress, and as much as was known was somewhat thanklessly received. Women are never tired of bewailing man’s fickleness in love, but they only seem to snub his constancy.

Among the many responsibilities Bathsheba had taken on by not using a bailiff was the specific task of checking the homestead each night before bed to ensure everything was secure. Gabriel had almost always gone ahead of her during this routine every evening, keeping an eye on her affairs as closely as any official could. However, this devoted care was largely unnoticed by his mistress, and whatever she did recognize was often taken for granted. Women frequently lament men’s unreliability in love, yet they often dismiss their loyalty.

As watching is best done invisibly, she usually carried a dark lantern in her hand, and every now and then turned on the light to examine nooks and corners with the coolness of a metropolitan policeman. This coolness may have owed its existence not so much to her fearlessness of expected danger as to her freedom from the suspicion of any; her worst anticipated discovery being that a horse might not be well bedded, the fowls not all in, or a door not closed.

As observing is best done unnoticed, she typically carried a dark lantern in her hand and would occasionally switch on the light to check out nooks and corners with the calmness of a city cop. This calmness may have stemmed not so much from her lack of fear of potential danger but from her belief that there was none; her worst expected finding being that a horse might not have proper bedding, the chickens not all tucked in, or a door left open.

This night the buildings were inspected as usual, and she went round to the farm paddock. Here the only sounds disturbing the stillness were steady munchings of many mouths, and stentorian breathings from all but invisible noses, ending in snores and puffs like the blowing of bellows slowly. Then the munching would recommence, when the lively imagination might assist the eye to discern a group of pink-white nostrils, shaped as caverns, and very clammy and humid on their surfaces, not exactly pleasant to the touch until one got used to them; the mouths beneath having a great partiality for closing upon any loose end of Bathsheba’s apparel which came within reach of their tongues. Above each of these a still keener vision suggested a brown forehead and two staring though not unfriendly eyes, and above all a pair of whitish crescent-shaped horns like two particularly new moons, an occasional stolid “moo!” proclaiming beyond the shade of a doubt that these phenomena were the features and persons of Daisy, Whitefoot, Bonny-lass, Jolly-O, Spot, Twinkle-eye, etc., etc.—the respectable dairy of Devon cows belonging to Bathsheba aforesaid.

That night, the buildings were checked as usual, and she walked over to the farm paddock. The only sounds breaking the quiet were the steady munching of many mouths and loud breathing from all but invisible noses, ending in snores and puffs like a bellows being slowly worked. Then the munching would start again, while an imaginative mind might help the eye see a group of pink-white nostrils, shaped like caverns, and quite clammy and humid on the surface, not exactly pleasant to touch until you got used to them; the mouths below had a strong tendency to close around any loose end of Bathsheba’s clothing that came within reach of their tongues. Above each of these, a sharper vision suggested a brown forehead and two staring, though friendly, eyes, and above all, a pair of whitish crescent-shaped horns resembling two particularly new moons, with an occasional solid “moo!” confirming without a doubt that these were the features and personalities of Daisy, Whitefoot, Bonny-lass, Jolly-O, Spot, Twinkle-eye, etc.—the fine dairy of Devon cows belonging to Bathsheba mentioned earlier.

Her way back to the house was by a path through a young plantation of tapering firs, which had been planted some years earlier to shelter the premises from the north wind. By reason of the density of the interwoven foliage overhead, it was gloomy there at cloudless noontide, twilight in the evening, dark as midnight at dusk, and black as the ninth plague of Egypt at midnight. To describe the spot is to call it a vast, low, naturally formed hall, the plumy ceiling of which was supported by slender pillars of living wood, the floor being covered with a soft dun carpet of dead spikelets and mildewed cones, with a tuft of grass-blades here and there.

Her way back to the house was along a path through a young grove of tall fir trees, which had been planted a few years earlier to shield the place from the north wind. Because of the thick, intertwined leaves above, it was dark even in the midday sun, twilight in the evening, pitch black at dusk, and as dark as the ninth plague of Egypt at midnight. Describing the spot is like calling it a vast, low natural hall, with a feathery ceiling supported by slender pillars of living wood, and the floor covered with a soft, brown carpet of dead grass and moldy cones, with a few tufts of grass here and there.

This bit of the path was always the crux of the night’s ramble, though, before starting, her apprehensions of danger were not vivid enough to lead her to take a companion. Slipping along here covertly as Time, Bathsheba fancied she could hear footsteps entering the track at the opposite end. It was certainly a rustle of footsteps. Her own instantly fell as gently as snowflakes. She reassured herself by a remembrance that the path was public, and that the traveller was probably some villager returning home; regretting, at the same time, that the meeting should be about to occur in the darkest point of her route, even though only just outside her own door.

This part of the path was always the most important part of the night's walk, but before she started, her fears about danger weren't strong enough to make her bring someone along. Moving quietly like Time, Bathsheba thought she could hear footsteps coming onto the path from the other end. It definitely sounded like footsteps. Her own became as quiet as snowflakes. She calmed herself by remembering that the path was public and that the traveler was probably just a villager heading home. At the same time, she regretted that their meeting would happen at the darkest point of her route, even though it was just outside her door.

The noise approached, came close, and a figure was apparently on the point of gliding past her when something tugged at her skirt and pinned it forcibly to the ground. The instantaneous check nearly threw Bathsheba off her balance. In recovering she struck against warm clothes and buttons.

The noise got closer, and a figure seemed ready to glide past her when something tugged at her skirt and pinned it firmly to the ground. The sudden stop almost knocked Bathsheba off balance. As she regained her footing, she collided with warm clothes and buttons.

“A rum start, upon my soul!” said a masculine voice, a foot or so above her head. “Have I hurt you, mate?”

“A strange start, I swear!” said a man’s voice, about a foot above her head. “Did I hurt you, buddy?”

“No,” said Bathsheba, attempting to shrink away.

“No,” Bathsheba said, trying to pull back.

“We have got hitched together somehow, I think.”

“We’ve somehow gotten hitched together, I think.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Are you a woman?”

"Are you a woman?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“A lady, I should have said.”

“A woman, I should have said.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“Whatever.”

“I am a man.”

"I'm a guy."

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

Bathsheba softly tugged again, but to no purpose.

Bathsheba gently pulled again, but it was useless.

“Is that a dark lantern you have? I fancy so,” said the man.

“Is that a dark lantern you have? I think it is,” said the man.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“If you’ll allow me I’ll open it, and set you free.”

“If you let me, I’ll open it and set you free.”

A hand seized the lantern, the door was opened, the rays burst out from their prison, and Bathsheba beheld her position with astonishment.

A hand grabbed the lantern, the door swung open, the light burst free from its confinement, and Bathsheba stared at her situation in shock.

The man to whom she was hooked was brilliant in brass and scarlet. He was a soldier. His sudden appearance was to darkness what the sound of a trumpet is to silence. Gloom, the genius loci at all times hitherto, was now totally overthrown, less by the lantern-light than by what the lantern lighted. The contrast of this revelation with her anticipations of some sinister figure in sombre garb was so great that it had upon her the effect of a fairy transformation.

The man she was attracted to was dazzling in his shiny brass and bright red attire. He was a soldier. His sudden arrival was like a trumpet shattering the silence of the dark. The sadness that usually filled the space was completely overturned, not just by the light of the lantern but by what the lantern illuminated. The stark difference between this revelation and her expectations of a dark, ominous figure was so dramatic that it felt like a magical transformation to her.

It was immediately apparent that the military man’s spur had become entangled in the gimp which decorated the skirt of her dress. He caught a view of her face.

It was clear right away that the military man's spur had gotten caught in the fringe that decorated the hem of her dress. He caught a glimpse of her face.

“I’ll unfasten you in one moment, miss,” he said, with new-born gallantry.

“I’ll unfasten you in a moment, miss,” he said, with fresh charm.

“Oh no—I can do it, thank you,” she hastily replied, and stooped for the performance.

“Oh no—I can handle it, thanks,” she quickly replied, and bent down to do it.

The unfastening was not such a trifling affair. The rowel of the spur had so wound itself among the gimp cords in those few moments, that separation was likely to be a matter of time.

The unfastening was not a simple task. The rowel of the spur had gotten so tangled up with the gimp cords in those few moments that getting them apart was going to take some time.

He too stooped, and the lantern standing on the ground betwixt them threw the gleam from its open side among the fir-tree needles and the blades of long damp grass with the effect of a large glowworm. It radiated upwards into their faces, and sent over half the plantation gigantic shadows of both man and woman, each dusky shape becoming distorted and mangled upon the tree-trunks till it wasted to nothing.

He also bent down, and the lantern sitting on the ground between them cast its light from the open side onto the fir needles and the blades of long, damp grass, looking like a giant glowworm. It shone upwards into their faces and cast enormous shadows of both the man and the woman across half the plantation, with each dark shape twisting and warping on the tree trunks until it faded away completely.

He looked hard into her eyes when she raised them for a moment; Bathsheba looked down again, for his gaze was too strong to be received point-blank with her own. But she had obliquely noticed that he was young and slim, and that he wore three chevrons upon his sleeve.

He looked deeply into her eyes when she raised them for a moment; Bathsheba looked down again, as his stare was too intense to meet directly with her own. But she had indirectly noticed that he was young and slim, and that he wore three chevrons on his sleeve.

Bathsheba pulled again.

Bathsheba tugged again.

“You are a prisoner, miss; it is no use blinking the matter,” said the soldier, drily. “I must cut your dress if you are in such a hurry.”

“You're a prisoner, miss; there's no point in pretending otherwise,” said the soldier, dryly. “I have to cut your dress if you're in such a hurry.”

“Yes—please do!” she exclaimed, helplessly.

"Yes—please do!" she said, helplessly.

“It wouldn’t be necessary if you could wait a moment,” and he unwound a cord from the little wheel. She withdrew her own hand, but, whether by accident or design, he touched it. Bathsheba was vexed; she hardly knew why.

“It's not necessary if you can wait a moment,” he said as he unwound a cord from the small wheel. She pulled her hand back, but whether it was by accident or on purpose, he touched it. Bathsheba felt irritated; she wasn’t even sure why.

His unravelling went on, but it nevertheless seemed coming to no end. She looked at him again.

His unraveling continued, but it still seemed to have no end. She looked at him again.

“Thank you for the sight of such a beautiful face!” said the young sergeant, without ceremony.

“Thank you for the chance to see such a beautiful face!” said the young sergeant, straightforwardly.

She coloured with embarrassment. “’Twas unwillingly shown,” she replied, stiffly, and with as much dignity—which was very little—as she could infuse into a position of captivity.

She blushed in embarrassment. "It was shown against my will," she replied, stiffly, trying to maintain as much dignity—which wasn’t much—as she could muster in her situation.

“I like you the better for that incivility, miss,” he said.

“I like you even more for that rudeness, miss,” he said.

“I should have liked—I wish—you had never shown yourself to me by intruding here!” She pulled again, and the gathers of her dress began to give way like liliputian musketry.

“I would have preferred—I wish—you had never appeared before me by coming here!” She pulled again, and the gathers of her dress began to come apart like tiny gunfire.

“I deserve the chastisement your words give me. But why should such a fair and dutiful girl have such an aversion to her father’s sex?”

“I deserve the criticism your words give me. But why should such a fair and dutiful girl have such a dislike for her father’s gender?”

“Go on your way, please.”

"Please be on your way."

“What, Beauty, and drag you after me? Do but look; I never saw such a tangle!”

“What, Beauty, and pull you along with me? Just look; I’ve never seen such a mess!”

“Oh, ’tis shameful of you; you have been making it worse on purpose to keep me here—you have!”

“Oh, it’s shameful of you; you’ve been making it worse on purpose to keep me here—you have!”

“Indeed, I don’t think so,” said the sergeant, with a merry twinkle.

“Honestly, I don’t think so,” said the sergeant, with a cheerful glint in his eye.

“I tell you you have!” she exclaimed, in high temper. “I insist upon undoing it. Now, allow me!”

“I’m telling you that you have!” she shouted, visibly upset. “I insist on fixing it. Now, let me!”

“Certainly, miss; I am not of steel.” He added a sigh which had as much archness in it as a sigh could possess without losing its nature altogether. “I am thankful for beauty, even when ’tis thrown to me like a bone to a dog. These moments will be over too soon!”

“Of course, miss; I’m not made of steel.” He added a sigh that had just the right amount of playfulness without losing its essence. “I appreciate beauty, even when it’s given to me like a bone to a dog. These moments will be gone too quickly!”

She closed her lips in a determined silence.

She pressed her lips together in a firm silence.

Bathsheba was revolving in her mind whether by a bold and desperate rush she could free herself at the risk of leaving her skirt bodily behind her. The thought was too dreadful. The dress—which she had put on to appear stately at the supper—was the head and front of her wardrobe; not another in her stock became her so well. What woman in Bathsheba’s position, not naturally timid, and within call of her retainers, would have bought escape from a dashing soldier at so dear a price?

Bathsheba was contemplating whether she could make a bold and risky escape, even if it meant leaving her dress behind. The thought was horrifying. The dress she wore to look elegant at dinner was her best piece; nothing else in her closet suited her as well. What woman in Bathsheba’s situation, not naturally shy and with her attendants nearby, would choose to flee from a charming soldier at such a high cost?

“All in good time; it will soon be done, I perceive,” said her cool friend.

"All in good time; it will be done soon, I see," said her calm friend.

“This trifling provokes, and—and—”

“This nonsense provokes, and—and—”

“Not too cruel!”

“Not too harsh!”

“—Insults me!”

“—Calls me names!”

“It is done in order that I may have the pleasure of apologizing to so charming a woman, which I straightway do most humbly, madam,” he said, bowing low.

“It’s done so that I can have the pleasure of apologizing to such a charming woman, which I immediately do very humbly, madam,” he said, bowing low.

Bathsheba really knew not what to say.

Bathsheba really didn't know what to say.

“I’ve seen a good many women in my time,” continued the young man in a murmur, and more thoughtfully than hitherto, critically regarding her bent head at the same time; “but I’ve never seen a woman so beautiful as you. Take it or leave it—be offended or like it—I don’t care.”

“I’ve met a lot of women in my time,” the young man said quietly, now more thoughtful than before, critically observing her bowed head at the same time; “but I’ve never seen a woman as beautiful as you. Take it or leave it—be offended or like it—I don’t care.”

“Who are you, then, who can so well afford to despise opinion?”

“Who are you, then, that can so easily dismiss what others think?”

“No stranger. Sergeant Troy. I am staying in this place.—There! it is undone at last, you see. Your light fingers were more eager than mine. I wish it had been the knot of knots, which there’s no untying!”

“No stranger. Sergeant Troy. I’m staying here. —There! It’s finally undone, you see. Your quick fingers were more eager than mine. I wish it had been the knot of knots, which can’t be untied!”

This was worse and worse. She started up, and so did he. How to decently get away from him—that was her difficulty now. She sidled off inch by inch, the lantern in her hand, till she could see the redness of his coat no longer.

This was getting worse and worse. She stood up, and so did he. The challenge now was figuring out how to politely leave him—that was her struggle. She inched away slowly, the lantern in her hand, until she could no longer see the redness of his coat.

“Ah, Beauty; good-bye!” he said.

"Ah, Beauty; goodbye!" he said.

She made no reply, and, reaching a distance of twenty or thirty yards, turned about, and ran indoors.

She didn't respond, and after getting twenty or thirty yards away, she turned around and ran inside.

Liddy had just retired to rest. In ascending to her own chamber, Bathsheba opened the girl’s door an inch or two, and, panting, said—

Liddy had just gone to bed. As she made her way to her own room, Bathsheba opened the girl’s door a little bit and, out of breath, said—

“Liddy, is any soldier staying in the village—sergeant somebody—rather gentlemanly for a sergeant, and good looking—a red coat with blue facings?”

“Liddy, is there any soldier staying in the village—Sergeant someone—kind of gentlemanly for a sergeant, and good looking—wearing a red coat with blue trim?”

“No, miss.... No, I say; but really it might be Sergeant Troy home on furlough, though I have not seen him. He was here once in that way when the regiment was at Casterbridge.”

“No, miss.... No, I mean; but it really could be Sergeant Troy home on leave, though I haven't seen him. He was here once like that when the regiment was in Casterbridge.”

“Yes; that’s the name. Had he a moustache—no whiskers or beard?”

“Yes; that’s the name. Did he have a mustache—no sideburns or beard?”

“He had.”

“He did.”

“What kind of a person is he?”

“What kind of person is he?”

“Oh! miss—I blush to name it—a gay man! But I know him to be very quick and trim, who might have made his thousands, like a squire. Such a clever young dandy as he is! He’s a doctor’s son by name, which is a great deal; and he’s an earl’s son by nature!”

“Oh! Miss—I feel embarrassed to say it—a gay man! But I know he's very sharp and stylish, someone who could have made his fortune, like a gentleman. What a clever young dandy he is! He's a doctor's son by name, which means a lot; and he’s an earl’s son by nature!”

“Which is a great deal more. Fancy! Is it true?”

“That's a lot more. Really? Is it true?”

“Yes. And, he was brought up so well, and sent to Casterbridge Grammar School for years and years. Learnt all languages while he was there; and it was said he got on so far that he could take down Chinese in shorthand; but that I don’t answer for, as it was only reported. However, he wasted his gifted lot, and listed a soldier; but even then he rose to be a sergeant without trying at all. Ah! such a blessing it is to be high-born; nobility of blood will shine out even in the ranks and files. And is he really come home, miss?”

“Yes. And he was raised really well and sent to Casterbridge Grammar School for many years. He learned all kinds of languages while he was there; it was said he got so good that he could take down Chinese in shorthand, but I can't confirm that since it was just a rumor. Still, he wasted his talents and joined the army as a soldier; yet even then, he managed to become a sergeant without even trying. Ah! What a blessing it is to be born into a noble family; nobility of blood shines through even among the ranks. And is he really back home, miss?”

“I believe so. Good-night, Liddy.”

"I think so. Good night, Liddy."

After all, how could a cheerful wearer of skirts be permanently offended with the man? There are occasions when girls like Bathsheba will put up with a great deal of unconventional behaviour. When they want to be praised, which is often, when they want to be mastered, which is sometimes; and when they want no nonsense, which is seldom. Just now the first feeling was in the ascendant with Bathsheba, with a dash of the second. Moreover, by chance or by devilry, the ministrant was antecedently made interesting by being a handsome stranger who had evidently seen better days.

After all, how could a cheerful skirt-wearer stay mad at the guy? There are times when girls like Bathsheba can tolerate a lot of unusual behavior. When they want compliments, which is often, when they want to be in charge, which is sometimes; and when they want no nonsense, which is rare. Right now, Bathsheba was mostly feeling the need for praise, with a hint of wanting to be in control. Plus, by chance or by mischief, the guy helping her was already interesting because he was a handsome stranger who clearly had a past.

So she could not clearly decide whether it was her opinion that he had insulted her or not.

So she couldn't clearly figure out if she thought he had insulted her or not.

“Was ever anything so odd!” she at last exclaimed to herself, in her own room. “And was ever anything so meanly done as what I did—to skulk away like that from a man who was only civil and kind!” Clearly she did not think his barefaced praise of her person an insult now.

“Was anything ever so strange!” she finally exclaimed to herself, in her own room. “And was anything ever so low as what I did—to sneak away like that from a man who was just polite and kind!” Clearly, she no longer considered his blatant compliments about her appearance an insult.

It was a fatal omission of Boldwood’s that he had never once told her she was beautiful.

It was a serious mistake on Boldwood's part that he had never told her she was beautiful.

CHAPTER XXV
THE NEW ACQUAINTANCE DESCRIBED

Idiosyncrasy and vicissitude had combined to stamp Sergeant Troy as an exceptional being.

Idiosyncrasy and unpredictability had come together to mark Sergeant Troy as an extraordinary person.

He was a man to whom memories were an incumbrance, and anticipations a superfluity. Simply feeling, considering, and caring for what was before his eyes, he was vulnerable only in the present. His outlook upon time was as a transient flash of the eye now and then: that projection of consciousness into days gone by and to come, which makes the past a synonym for the pathetic and the future a word for circumspection, was foreign to Troy. With him the past was yesterday; the future, to-morrow; never, the day after.

He was a man for whom memories were a burden, and expectations were unnecessary. He focused solely on what was in front of him, making him vulnerable only in the moment. His view of time was like a quick glance here and there: the way people drift into thoughts of the past and future, which turns the past into something sad and the future into something to be cautious about, was unfamiliar to Troy. For him, the past was just yesterday; the future was tomorrow; never was it the day after.

On this account he might, in certain lights, have been regarded as one of the most fortunate of his order. For it may be argued with great plausibility that reminiscence is less an endowment than a disease, and that expectation in its only comfortable form—that of absolute faith—is practically an impossibility; whilst in the form of hope and the secondary compounds, patience, impatience, resolve, curiosity, it is a constant fluctuation between pleasure and pain.

On this basis, he could, from certain perspectives, be seen as one of the luckiest in his group. It's quite reasonable to argue that memory is less a gift and more of a burden, and that having absolute faith—a comfortable kind of expectation—is nearly impossible; while in the forms of hope and its offshoots like patience, impatience, determination, and curiosity, it creates a constant ebb and flow between pleasure and pain.

Sergeant Troy, being entirely innocent of the practice of expectation, was never disappointed. To set against this negative gain there may have been some positive losses from a certain narrowing of the higher tastes and sensations which it entailed. But limitation of the capacity is never recognized as a loss by the loser therefrom: in this attribute moral or æsthetic poverty contrasts plausibly with material, since those who suffer do not mind it, whilst those who mind it soon cease to suffer. It is not a denial of anything to have been always without it, and what Troy had never enjoyed he did not miss; but, being fully conscious that what sober people missed he enjoyed, his capacity, though really less, seemed greater than theirs.

Sergeant Troy, completely unaware of the idea of expectation, was never let down. While this lack of expectation might have brought some downsides by limiting his appreciation of finer tastes and experiences, those who lack the capacity to enjoy something don't see it as a loss. In this aspect, moral or aesthetic lack is different from material deprivation, as those who feel the absence usually don't bother, while those who do care tend to stop feeling that way. It’s not a loss to have never had something, and since Troy had never experienced what others missed, he didn’t feel its absence. However, fully aware that he enjoyed things that more conventional people longed for, his capacity, though actually smaller, appeared larger than theirs.

He was moderately truthful towards men, but to women lied like a Cretan—a system of ethics above all others calculated to win popularity at the first flush of admission into lively society; and the possibility of the favour gained being transitory had reference only to the future.

He was somewhat honest with men, but he lied to women like a Cretan—a set of values that prioritized gaining popularity right from the start in lively social circles; any concerns about that favor being temporary only mattered for the future.

He never passed the line which divides the spruce vices from the ugly; and hence, though his morals had hardly been applauded, disapproval of them had frequently been tempered with a smile. This treatment had led to his becoming a sort of regrater of other men’s gallantries, to his own aggrandizement as a Corinthian, rather than to the moral profit of his hearers.

He never crossed the line that separates the good qualities from the bad; and so, even though his morals weren't exactly praised, people often disapproved of them with a grin. This response made him a kind of critic of other people's flirtations, boosting his own reputation as a sophisticated guy, rather than benefiting the moral insight of his audience.

His reason and his propensities had seldom any reciprocating influence, having separated by mutual consent long ago: thence it sometimes happened that, while his intentions were as honourable as could be wished, any particular deed formed a dark background which threw them into fine relief. The sergeant’s vicious phases being the offspring of impulse, and his virtuous phases of cool meditation, the latter had a modest tendency to be oftener heard of than seen.

His reasoning and his natural tendencies rarely influenced each other, having mutually agreed to part ways long ago. As a result, it sometimes happened that while his intentions were as honorable as anyone could hope for, a specific action would create a dark backdrop that highlighted them. The sergeant’s negative behaviors came from impulse, while his positive behaviors stemmed from careful thought; thus, the latter tended to be more talked about than actually observed.

Troy was full of activity, but his activities were less of a locomotive than a vegetative nature; and, never being based upon any original choice of foundation or direction, they were exercised on whatever object chance might place in their way. Hence, whilst he sometimes reached the brilliant in speech because that was spontaneous, he fell below the commonplace in action, from inability to guide incipient effort. He had a quick comprehension and considerable force of character; but, being without the power to combine them, the comprehension became engaged with trivialities whilst waiting for the will to direct it, and the force wasted itself in useless grooves through unheeding the comprehension.

Troy was always busy, but what he did was more mindless than purposeful. Since his actions weren’t based on any clear decisions or goals, he just reacted to whatever happened to come his way. As a result, while he occasionally spoke brilliantly because it came naturally, he often fell short in his actions because he couldn't steer his initial efforts. He had a quick understanding and a strong personality, but without the ability to bring them together, his understanding got caught up in petty distractions while he waited for the will to guide it, and his strength ended up going to waste by ignoring his understanding.

He was a fairly well-educated man for one of middle class—exceptionally well educated for a common soldier. He spoke fluently and unceasingly. He could in this way be one thing and seem another: for instance, he could speak of love and think of dinner; call on the husband to look at the wife; be eager to pay and intend to owe.

He was a pretty well-educated guy for someone from the middle class—exceptionally well-educated for an average soldier. He spoke fluently and nonstop. This way, he could be one thing and appear to be another: for example, he could talk about love while thinking about dinner; ask the husband to check out the wife; be excited to pay but actually plan to owe.

The wondrous power of flattery in passados at woman is a perception so universal as to be remarked upon by many people almost as automatically as they repeat a proverb, or say that they are Christians and the like, without thinking much of the enormous corollaries which spring from the proposition. Still less is it acted upon for the good of the complemental being alluded to. With the majority such an opinion is shelved with all those trite aphorisms which require some catastrophe to bring their tremendous meanings thoroughly home. When expressed with some amount of reflectiveness it seems co-ordinate with a belief that this flattery must be reasonable to be effective. It is to the credit of men that few attempt to settle the question by experiment, and it is for their happiness, perhaps, that accident has never settled it for them. Nevertheless, that a male dissembler who by deluging her with untenable fictions charms the female wisely, may acquire powers reaching to the extremity of perdition, is a truth taught to many by unsought and wringing occurrences. And some profess to have attained to the same knowledge by experiment as aforesaid, and jauntily continue their indulgence in such experiments with terrible effect. Sergeant Troy was one.

The incredible power of flattery in passados towards women is so widely recognized that many people remark on it almost instinctively, like they would a proverb or when they claim to be Christians, without really considering the significant implications that follow from that idea. Even less is it acted upon for the well-being of the person being flattered. For most, this belief is tucked away along with other clichéd sayings that require some disaster to fully reveal their deep meanings. When it's discussed thoughtfully, it seems connected to the idea that this flattery needs to be reasonable to have an impact. It’s commendable that few men try to settle this matter through experimentation, and perhaps they’re lucky that chance has never forced the issue. Nevertheless, the truth that a male deceiver who overwhelms a woman with unbelievable fabrications can charm her and potentially gain power reaching the depths of destruction is something many learn through unexpected and painful experiences. Some claim to have come to this realization through their own experiments and continue to indulge in such experiments with disastrous consequences. Sergeant Troy was one of them.

He had been known to observe casually that in dealing with womankind the only alternative to flattery was cursing and swearing. There was no third method. “Treat them fairly, and you are a lost man.” he would say.

He casually mentioned that when it comes to women, the only options are flattery or cursing and swearing. There's no third choice. "Treat them fairly, and you're done for," he would say.

This person’s public appearance in Weatherbury promptly followed his arrival there. A week or two after the shearing, Bathsheba, feeling a nameless relief of spirits on account of Boldwood’s absence, approached her hayfields and looked over the hedge towards the haymakers. They consisted in about equal proportions of gnarled and flexuous forms, the former being the men, the latter the women, who wore tilt bonnets covered with nankeen, which hung in a curtain upon their shoulders. Coggan and Mark Clark were mowing in a less forward meadow, Clark humming a tune to the strokes of his scythe, to which Jan made no attempt to keep time with his. In the first mead they were already loading hay, the women raking it into cocks and windrows, and the men tossing it upon the waggon.

This person's public appearance in Weatherbury quickly followed his arrival there. A week or two after the shearing, Bathsheba, feeling a vague sense of relief because Boldwood was absent, approached her hayfields and looked over the hedge at the haymakers. They were made up of about equal parts of gnarled and flexible figures, with the former being the men and the latter the women, who wore tilt bonnets made of nankeen that hung like a curtain over their shoulders. Coggan and Mark Clark were mowing in a less advanced meadow, with Clark humming a tune to the rhythm of his scythe, which Jan didn’t attempt to match. In the first meadow, they were already loading hay, with the women raking it into small piles and the men tossing it onto the wagon.

From behind the waggon a bright scarlet spot emerged, and went on loading unconcernedly with the rest. It was the gallant sergeant, who had come haymaking for pleasure; and nobody could deny that he was doing the mistress of the farm real knight-service by this voluntary contribution of his labour at a busy time.

From behind the wagon, a bright red spot appeared and continued loading casually with the others. It was the brave sergeant, who had come to help with haymaking for fun; and no one could argue that he was truly assisting the farm's owner with this selfless offer of his labor during a hectic time.

As soon as she had entered the field Troy saw her, and sticking his pitchfork into the ground and picking up his crop or cane, he came forward. Bathsheba blushed with half-angry embarrassment, and adjusted her eyes as well as her feet to the direct line of her path.

As soon as she entered the field, Troy saw her. He put his pitchfork into the ground, picked up his cane, and walked toward her. Bathsheba blushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment, adjusting both her gaze and her steps to stay focused on her path.

CHAPTER XXVI
SCENE ON THE VERGE OF THE HAY-MEAD

“Ah, Miss Everdene!” said the sergeant, touching his diminutive cap. “Little did I think it was you I was speaking to the other night. And yet, if I had reflected, the ‘Queen of the Corn-market’ (truth is truth at any hour of the day or night, and I heard you so named in Casterbridge yesterday), the ‘Queen of the Corn-market.’ I say, could be no other woman. I step across now to beg your forgiveness a thousand times for having been led by my feelings to express myself too strongly for a stranger. To be sure I am no stranger to the place—I am Sergeant Troy, as I told you, and I have assisted your uncle in these fields no end of times when I was a lad. I have been doing the same for you to-day.”

“Ah, Miss Everdene!” said the sergeant, tipping his small cap. “I never thought I was talking to you the other night. But honestly, if I had thought about it, the ‘Queen of the Corn-market’ (truth is truth at any hour, and I heard you called that in Casterbridge yesterday), the ‘Queen of the Corn-market,’ could only be you. I come over now to ask for your forgiveness countless times for letting my feelings get the better of me and expressing myself too strongly for a stranger. Of course, I’m not a stranger to this place—I’m Sergeant Troy, as I mentioned before, and I helped your uncle in these fields many times when I was a kid. I’ve been doing the same for you today.”

“I suppose I must thank you for that, Sergeant Troy,” said the Queen of the Corn-market, in an indifferently grateful tone.

“I guess I should thank you for that, Sergeant Troy,” said the Queen of the Corn-market, in a casually grateful tone.

The sergeant looked hurt and sad. “Indeed you must not, Miss Everdene,” he said. “Why could you think such a thing necessary?”

The sergeant looked hurt and sad. “You really shouldn’t, Miss Everdene,” he said. “Why would you think that’s necessary?”

“I am glad it is not.”

"I’m glad it’s not."

“Why? if I may ask without offence.”

“Why? If I can ask without being offensive.”

“Because I don’t much want to thank you for anything.”

“Because I really don’t want to thank you for anything.”

“I am afraid I have made a hole with my tongue that my heart will never mend. O these intolerable times: that ill-luck should follow a man for honestly telling a woman she is beautiful! ’Twas the most I said—you must own that; and the least I could say—that I own myself.”

“I’m afraid I’ve caused a rift with my words that my heart will never heal. Oh, these unbearable times: how unfortunate it is that misfortune should follow a man just for telling a woman she’s beautiful! That was the most I said—you have to admit that; and the least I could say—that I admit myself.”

“There is some talk I could do without more easily than money.”

"There are some conversations I could skip more easily than cash."

“Indeed. That remark is a sort of digression.”

“Sure. That comment is a kind of sidetrack.”

“No. It means that I would rather have your room than your company.”

“No. It means I’d prefer your room to your company.”

“And I would rather have curses from you than kisses from any other woman; so I’ll stay here.”

“And I’d rather hear you curse me than get kisses from any other woman; so I’m staying right here.”

Bathsheba was absolutely speechless. And yet she could not help feeling that the assistance he was rendering forbade a harsh repulse.

Bathsheba was completely at a loss for words. Yet, she couldn't shake the feeling that the help he was offering made it hard to respond sharply.

“Well,” continued Troy, “I suppose there is a praise which is rudeness, and that may be mine. At the same time there is a treatment which is injustice, and that may be yours. Because a plain blunt man, who has never been taught concealment, speaks out his mind without exactly intending it, he’s to be snapped off like the son of a sinner.”

“Well,” continued Troy, “I guess there’s a type of praise that's actually rude, and that could be mine. At the same time, there’s a way of dealing with someone that’s unfair, and that might be yours. Just because a straightforward guy, who hasn’t learned to hold back, expresses his thoughts without really meaning to, it doesn’t mean he should be shut down like he’s some kind of outcast.”

“Indeed there’s no such case between us,” she said, turning away. “I don’t allow strangers to be bold and impudent—even in praise of me.”

“Honestly, there’s no such situation between us,” she said, turning away. “I don’t let strangers be bold and rude—even when they’re complimenting me.”

“Ah—it is not the fact but the method which offends you,” he said, carelessly. “But I have the sad satisfaction of knowing that my words, whether pleasing or offensive, are unmistakably true. Would you have had me look at you, and tell my acquaintance that you are quite a common-place woman, to save you the embarrassment of being stared at if they come near you? Not I. I couldn’t tell any such ridiculous lie about a beauty to encourage a single woman in England in too excessive a modesty.”

“Ah—it’s not the fact but the way I said it that bothers you,” he said casually. “But I take some comfort in knowing that my words, whether they’re flattering or harsh, are undeniably true. Would you have preferred that I look at you and tell my friends that you’re just an ordinary woman, to spare you the awkwardness of being noticed if they come over? Not a chance. I couldn’t tell such a ridiculous lie about a beauty to support a single woman in England who is overly modest.”

“It is all pretence—what you are saying!” exclaimed Bathsheba, laughing in spite of herself at the sly method. “You have a rare invention, Sergeant Troy. Why couldn’t you have passed by me that night, and said nothing?—that was all I meant to reproach you for.”

“It’s all just an act—what you’re saying!” Bathsheba exclaimed, laughing despite herself at the clever way he was doing it. “You have quite the imagination, Sergeant Troy. Why couldn’t you have just walked by me that night and said nothing?—that’s all I meant to criticize you for.”

“Because I wasn’t going to. Half the pleasure of a feeling lies in being able to express it on the spur of the moment, and I let out mine. It would have been just the same if you had been the reverse person—ugly and old—I should have exclaimed about it in the same way.”

“Because I wasn't going to. Half the fun of a feeling comes from being able to express it right then and there, and I let mine out. It would have been the same if you were the opposite—ugly and old—I would have reacted the same way.”

“How long is it since you have been so afflicted with strong feeling, then?”

“How long has it been since you felt such strong emotions?”

“Oh, ever since I was big enough to know loveliness from deformity.”

“Oh, ever since I was old enough to recognize beauty from ugliness.”

“’Tis to be hoped your sense of the difference you speak of doesn’t stop at faces, but extends to morals as well.”

“It’s to be hoped your understanding of the difference you talk about doesn’t end with appearances but also includes morals.”

“I won’t speak of morals or religion—my own or anybody else’s. Though perhaps I should have been a very good Christian if you pretty women hadn’t made me an idolater.”

“I won't talk about morals or religion—mine or anyone else's. Although maybe I would have been a really good Christian if you beautiful women hadn’t turned me into an idolater.”

Bathsheba moved on to hide the irrepressible dimplings of merriment. Troy followed, whirling his crop.

Bathsheba went on to conceal the uncontrollable signs of her amusement. Troy followed, swirling his riding crop.

“But—Miss Everdene—you do forgive me?”

“But—Miss Everdene—you forgive me, right?”

“Hardly.”

“Barely.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“You say such things.”

"You say stuff like that."

“I said you were beautiful, and I’ll say so still; for, by G—— so you are! The most beautiful ever I saw, or may I fall dead this instant! Why, upon my ——”

“I said you were beautiful, and I’ll say it again; because, by G——, you are! The most beautiful I’ve ever seen, or I might just drop dead right now! Honestly, upon my ——”

“Don’t—don’t! I won’t listen to you—you are so profane!” she said, in a restless state between distress at hearing him and a penchant to hear more.

“Don't—don’t! I won’t listen to you—you are so crude!” she said, in a restless state between being upset at hearing him and a penchant to hear more.

“I again say you are a most fascinating woman. There’s nothing remarkable in my saying so, is there? I’m sure the fact is evident enough. Miss Everdene, my opinion may be too forcibly let out to please you, and, for the matter of that, too insignificant to convince you, but surely it is honest, and why can’t it be excused?”

“I'll say it again, you’re an incredibly fascinating woman. There’s nothing surprising about me saying that, right? I’m sure it’s quite obvious. Miss Everdene, my opinion may be too blunt for your taste, and frankly, it might be too minor to persuade you, but it is sincere, so why can’t it be overlooked?”

“Because it—it isn’t a correct one,” she femininely murmured.

“Because it—it's not the right one,” she softly muttered.

“Oh, fie—fie! Am I any worse for breaking the third of that Terrible Ten than you for breaking the ninth?”

“Oh, come on! Am I any worse for breaking the third of that Terrible Ten than you are for breaking the ninth?”

“Well, it doesn’t seem quite true to me that I am fascinating,” she replied evasively.

“Well, it doesn’t seem really true to me that I am fascinating,” she replied evasively.

“Not so to you: then I say with all respect that, if so, it is owing to your modesty, Miss Everdene. But surely you must have been told by everybody of what everybody notices? And you should take their words for it.”

“Not so to you: then I say with all due respect that, if that’s the case, it’s because of your modesty, Miss Everdene. But surely everyone must have told you what everyone notices? You should believe what they say.”

“They don’t say so exactly.”

“They don’t say that directly.”

“Oh yes, they must!”

“Oh definitely, they must!”

“Well, I mean to my face, as you do,” she went on, allowing herself to be further lured into a conversation that intention had rigorously forbidden.

“Well, I mean to my face, as you do,” she continued, letting herself get even more drawn into a conversation that she had strictly intended to avoid.

“But you know they think so?”

“But do you really think they believe that?”

“No—that is—I certainly have heard Liddy say they do, but—” She paused.

“No—that is—I definitely have heard Liddy say they do, but—” She paused.

Capitulation—that was the purport of the simple reply, guarded as it was—capitulation, unknown to herself. Never did a fragile tailless sentence convey a more perfect meaning. The careless sergeant smiled within himself, and probably too the devil smiled from a loop-hole in Tophet, for the moment was the turning-point of a career. Her tone and mien signified beyond mistake that the seed which was to lift the foundation had taken root in the chink: the remainder was a mere question of time and natural changes.

Capitulation—that was the essence of the simple reply, cautious as it was—capitulation, unbeknownst to her. Never did a fragile, incomplete sentence express a clearer meaning. The indifferent sergeant felt a smirk within himself, and likely even the devil grinned from some hidden corner in hell, because this moment marked a turning point in a career. Her tone and demeanor unmistakably indicated that the seed meant to upend the foundation had taken root in the crack: the rest was just a matter of time and natural changes.

“There the truth comes out!” said the soldier, in reply. “Never tell me that a young lady can live in a buzz of admiration without knowing something about it. Ah, well, Miss Everdene, you are—pardon my blunt way—you are rather an injury to our race than otherwise.”

“There the truth comes out!” the soldier replied. “Don’t tell me that a young lady can be the center of admiration without knowing a thing about it. Ah, well, Miss Everdene, you are—excuse my bluntness—you’re more of a harm to our kind than the opposite.”

“How—indeed?” she said, opening her eyes.

“How—really?” she said, opening her eyes.

“Oh, it is true enough. I may as well be hung for a sheep as a lamb (an old country saying, not of much account, but it will do for a rough soldier), and so I will speak my mind, regardless of your pleasure, and without hoping or intending to get your pardon. Why, Miss Everdene, it is in this manner that your good looks may do more harm than good in the world.” The sergeant looked down the mead in critical abstraction. “Probably some one man on an average falls in love with each ordinary woman. She can marry him: he is content, and leads a useful life. Such women as you a hundred men always covet—your eyes will bewitch scores on scores into an unavailing fancy for you—you can only marry one of that many. Out of these say twenty will endeavour to drown the bitterness of despised love in drink; twenty more will mope away their lives without a wish or attempt to make a mark in the world, because they have no ambition apart from their attachment to you; twenty more—the susceptible person myself possibly among them—will be always draggling after you, getting where they may just see you, doing desperate things. Men are such constant fools! The rest may try to get over their passion with more or less success. But all these men will be saddened. And not only those ninety-nine men, but the ninety-nine women they might have married are saddened with them. There’s my tale. That’s why I say that a woman so charming as yourself, Miss Everdene, is hardly a blessing to her race.”

“Oh, it’s definitely true. I might as well be hanged for a sheep as a lamb (an old saying from the countryside, not very significant, but it fits for a rough soldier), so I’ll say what I think, regardless of what you want, and without expecting or wanting your forgiveness. Well, Miss Everdene, your good looks might do more harm than good in the world.” The sergeant gazed thoughtfully down the meadow. “On average, probably one man falls in love with each average woman. She can marry him; he's satisfied and leads a useful life. But women like you—hundreds of men desire you—your eyes will enchant many into a fruitless infatuation with you—you can only marry one of them. Out of those, let’s say twenty will try to drown their heartache in alcohol; another twenty will waste away their lives without any desire or effort to make a mark in the world, all because they lack ambition beyond their attachment to you; another twenty—the sensitive types, myself possibly included—will be forever trailing after you, doing whatever it takes to catch a glimpse of you, even taking desperate actions. Men really are such constant fools! The rest might try to move on from their feelings with varying degrees of success. But all these men will be left heartbroken. And it’s not just those ninety-nine men, but the ninety-nine women they could have married are affected too. That’s my point. That’s why I say a woman as charming as you, Miss Everdene, is hardly a blessing to her kind.”

The handsome sergeant’s features were during this speech as rigid and stern as John Knox’s in addressing his gay young queen.

The handsome sergeant's face was as stiff and serious during this speech as John Knox's was when he was talking to his cheerful young queen.

Seeing she made no reply, he said, “Do you read French?”

Seeing she made no reply, he asked, “Do you speak French?”

“No; I began, but when I got to the verbs, father died,” she said simply.

"No; I started, but when I got to the verbs, my dad passed away," she said plainly.

“I do—when I have an opportunity, which latterly has not been often (my mother was a Parisienne)—and there’s a proverb they have, Qui aime bien, châtie bien—‘He chastens who loves well.’ Do you understand me?”

“I do—when I get the chance, which hasn’t been very often lately (my mom was from Paris)—and they have a saying there, Qui aime bien, châtie bien—‘He chastens who loves well.’ Do you get what I mean?”

“Ah!” she replied, and there was even a little tremulousness in the usually cool girl’s voice; “if you can only fight half as winningly as you can talk, you are able to make a pleasure of a bayonet wound!” And then poor Bathsheba instantly perceived her slip in making this admission: in hastily trying to retrieve it, she went from bad to worse. “Don’t, however, suppose that I derive any pleasure from what you tell me.”

“Ah!” she replied, and there was even a slight tremor in the usually calm girl’s voice; “if you can fight even half as charmingly as you talk, you could make a bayonet wound enjoyable!” And then poor Bathsheba quickly realized her mistake in saying this: in her rush to correct it, she only made things worse. “But don’t think that I get any enjoyment from what you’re saying.”

“I know you do not—I know it perfectly,” said Troy, with much hearty conviction on the exterior of his face: and altering the expression to moodiness; “when a dozen men are ready to speak tenderly to you, and give the admiration you deserve without adding the warning you need, it stands to reason that my poor rough-and-ready mixture of praise and blame cannot convey much pleasure. Fool as I may be, I am not so conceited as to suppose that!”

“I know you don’t—I know it completely,” said Troy, with strong conviction on his face. Then he changed his expression to one of moody seriousness. “When a dozen guys are ready to compliment you and shower you with the admiration you deserve without giving you the advice you actually need, it’s clear that my clumsy mix of praise and critique isn’t going to make you very happy. As foolish as I may be, I’m not so arrogant as to think that!”

“I think you—are conceited, nevertheless,” said Bathsheba, looking askance at a reed she was fitfully pulling with one hand, having lately grown feverish under the soldier’s system of procedure—not because the nature of his cajolery was entirely unperceived, but because its vigour was overwhelming.

“I think you’re full of yourself, though,” Bathsheba said, glancing sideways at a reed she was nervously pulling with one hand, having recently become anxious due to the soldier’s way of doing things—not because she didn’t see through his flattery, but because it was so intense.

“I would not own it to anybody else—nor do I exactly to you. Still, there might have been some self-conceit in my foolish supposition the other night. I knew that what I said in admiration might be an opinion too often forced upon you to give any pleasure, but I certainly did think that the kindness of your nature might prevent you judging an uncontrolled tongue harshly—which you have done—and thinking badly of me and wounding me this morning, when I am working hard to save your hay.”

“I wouldn't owe it to anyone else—nor do I exactly owe it to you. Still, there might have been some self-importance in my silly assumption the other night. I realized that what I said out of admiration might be something you hear too often to appreciate, but I really did believe that your kind nature might stop you from judging an uncontrolled comment too harshly—which you have—and thinking poorly of me and hurting me this morning, when I'm working hard to save your hay.”

“Well, you need not think more of that: perhaps you did not mean to be rude to me by speaking out your mind: indeed, I believe you did not,” said the shrewd woman, in painfully innocent earnest. “And I thank you for giving help here. But—but mind you don’t speak to me again in that way, or in any other, unless I speak to you.”

“Well, you don’t need to think about that anymore: maybe you didn’t mean to be rude by speaking your mind; I honestly believe you didn’t,” said the clever woman, looking painfully sincere. “And I appreciate your help here. But—just make sure you don’t talk to me again like that, or in any other way, unless I talk to you first.”

“Oh, Miss Bathsheba! That is too hard!”

“Oh, Miss Bathsheba! That’s too much!”

“No, it isn’t. Why is it?”

“No, it’s not. Why is it?”

“You will never speak to me; for I shall not be here long. I am soon going back again to the miserable monotony of drill—and perhaps our regiment will be ordered out soon. And yet you take away the one little ewe-lamb of pleasure that I have in this dull life of mine. Well, perhaps generosity is not a woman’s most marked characteristic.”

“You're never going to talk to me because I won't be here for long. I’m heading back to the boring routine of drills soon, and maybe our regiment will be sent out again soon. And yet, you’re taking away the only bit of happiness I have in this dull life. Well, maybe generosity isn’t exactly a strong suit for women.”

“When are you going from here?” she asked, with some interest.

“When are you leaving here?” she asked, sounding a bit interested.

“In a month.”

“In a month.”

“But how can it give you pleasure to speak to me?”

“But how can talking to me bring you joy?”

“Can you ask Miss Everdene—knowing as you do—what my offence is based on?”

“Can you ask Miss Everdene—since you know her well—what my offense is based on?”

“If you do care so much for a silly trifle of that kind, then, I don’t mind doing it,” she uncertainly and doubtingly answered. “But you can’t really care for a word from me? you only say so—I think you only say so.”

“If you care that much about something so trivial, then I guess I don’t mind doing it,” she replied, unsure and hesitant. “But you can’t actually care about what I say, right? I think you’re just saying that.”

“That’s unjust—but I won’t repeat the remark. I am too gratified to get such a mark of your friendship at any price to cavil at the tone. I do, Miss Everdene, care for it. You may think a man foolish to want a mere word—just a good morning. Perhaps he is—I don’t know. But you have never been a man looking upon a woman, and that woman yourself.”

"That’s unfair—but I won’t say it again. I’m just too happy to get such a sign of your friendship to complain about the tone. I do, Miss Everdene, care about it. You might think it's silly for a man to want just a simple word—just a ‘good morning.’ Maybe it is—I don’t know. But you’ve never been a man looking at a woman, and that woman is you."

“Well.”

"Alright."

“Then you know nothing of what such an experience is like—and Heaven forbid that you ever should!”

“Then you don’t know anything about what that experience is like—and God forbid you ever do!”

“Nonsense, flatterer! What is it like? I am interested in knowing.”

“Nonsense, you flatterer! What’s it like? I want to know.”

“Put shortly, it is not being able to think, hear, or look in any direction except one without wretchedness, nor there without torture.”

“Simply put, it’s the inability to think, hear, or look in any direction except one without misery, and not even there without suffering.”

“Ah, sergeant, it won’t do—you are pretending!” she said, shaking her head. “Your words are too dashing to be true.”

“Ah, sergeant, that’s not going to work—you’re just pretending!” she said, shaking her head. “Your words are too bold to be believable.”

“I am not, upon the honour of a soldier.”

“I am not, on the honor of a soldier.”

“But why is it so?—Of course I ask for mere pastime.”

“But why is that?—Of course, I'm just asking for fun.”

“Because you are so distracting—and I am so distracted.”

“Because you’re so distracting—and I’m so distracted.”

“You look like it.”

"You seem like it."

“I am indeed.”

“I really am.”

“Why, you only saw me the other night!”

“Why, you just saw me the other night!”

“That makes no difference. The lightning works instantaneously. I loved you then, at once—as I do now.”

“That doesn’t matter. The lightning strikes instantly. I loved you back then, just like I do now.”

Bathsheba surveyed him curiously, from the feet upward, as high as she liked to venture her glance, which was not quite so high as his eyes.

Bathsheba looked at him with curiosity, starting from his feet and going up as far as she felt comfortable, which wasn't quite as high as his eyes.

“You cannot and you don’t,” she said demurely. “There is no such sudden feeling in people. I won’t listen to you any longer. Hear me, I wish I knew what o’clock it is—I am going—I have wasted too much time here already!”

“You can't and you don't,” she said quietly. “People don’t have sudden feelings like that. I won't listen to you anymore. Listen, I wish I knew what time it is—I'm going—I’ve already wasted too much time here!”

The sergeant looked at his watch and told her. “What, haven’t you a watch, miss?” he inquired.

The sergeant checked his watch and said to her, “What, don’t you have a watch, miss?” he asked.

“I have not just at present—I am about to get a new one.”

“I don’t have one right now, but I’m about to get a new one.”

“No. You shall be given one. Yes—you shall. A gift, Miss Everdene—a gift.”

“No. You’ll be given one. Yes—you will. A gift, Miss Everdene—a gift.”

And before she knew what the young man was intending, a heavy gold watch was in her hand.

And before she realized what the young man was planning, a heavy gold watch was in her hand.

“It is an unusually good one for a man like me to possess,” he quietly said. “That watch has a history. Press the spring and open the back.”

“It’s really special for someone like me to own,” he said quietly. “That watch has a story. Press the spring and open the back.”

She did so.

She went ahead.

“What do you see?”

"What do you see?"

“A crest and a motto.”

“A logo and a slogan.”

“A coronet with five points, and beneath, Cedit amor rebus—‘Love yields to circumstance.’ It’s the motto of the Earls of Severn. That watch belonged to the last lord, and was given to my mother’s husband, a medical man, for his use till I came of age, when it was to be given to me. It was all the fortune that ever I inherited. That watch has regulated imperial interests in its time—the stately ceremonial, the courtly assignation, pompous travels, and lordly sleeps. Now it is yours.”

“A five-pointed coronet, and underneath, Cedit amor rebus—‘Love yields to circumstance.’ That’s the motto of the Earls of Severn. That watch used to belong to the last lord and was given to my mother’s husband, a doctor, for his use until I came of age, when it was meant to be given to me. It was all the fortune I ever inherited. That watch has been a part of important events in its time—the grand ceremonies, the elegant meetings, lavish travels, and noble rests. Now it’s yours.”

“But, Sergeant Troy, I cannot take this—I cannot!” she exclaimed, with round-eyed wonder. “A gold watch! What are you doing? Don’t be such a dissembler!”

“But, Sergeant Troy, I can’t accept this—I really can’t!” she exclaimed, wide-eyed with disbelief. “A gold watch! What’s going on? Don’t be so deceptive!”

The sergeant retreated to avoid receiving back his gift, which she held out persistently towards him. Bathsheba followed as he retired.

The sergeant stepped back to avoid getting his gift back, which she kept holding out to him. Bathsheba followed him as he withdrew.

“Keep it—do, Miss Everdene—keep it!” said the erratic child of impulse. “The fact of your possessing it makes it worth ten times as much to me. A more plebeian one will answer my purpose just as well, and the pleasure of knowing whose heart my old one beats against—well, I won’t speak of that. It is in far worthier hands than ever it has been in before.”

“Keep it—please, Miss Everdene—keep it!” said the unpredictable child of impulse. “Just having it in your possession makes it worth ten times more to me. A more ordinary one will serve my purpose just as well, and the joy of knowing whose heart my old one is close to—well, I won’t mention that. It’s in far better hands than it has ever been before.”

“But indeed I can’t have it!” she said, in a perfect simmer of distress. “Oh, how can you do such a thing; that is if you really mean it! Give me your dead father’s watch, and such a valuable one! You should not be so reckless, indeed, Sergeant Troy!”

“But I really can’t accept it!” she said, clearly upset. “How could you do something like that; that is, if you actually mean it! Give me your late father’s watch, and such a precious one too! You shouldn't be so careless, honestly, Sergeant Troy!”

“I loved my father: good; but better, I love you more. That’s how I can do it,” said the sergeant, with an intonation of such exquisite fidelity to nature that it was evidently not all acted now. Her beauty, which, whilst it had been quiescent, he had praised in jest, had in its animated phases moved him to earnest; and though his seriousness was less than she imagined, it was probably more than he imagined himself.

“I loved my father; that’s true, but I love you even more. That’s how I can do it,” said the sergeant, with a tone so genuine that it was clear he wasn’t just acting. Her beauty, which he had jokingly admired when it was calm, had genuinely moved him when she was lively; and while his seriousness was less than she thought, it was likely more than he realized himself.

Bathsheba was brimming with agitated bewilderment, and she said, in half-suspicious accents of feeling, “Can it be! Oh, how can it be, that you care for me, and so suddenly! You have seen so little of me: I may not be really so—so nice-looking as I seem to you. Please, do take it; Oh, do! I cannot and will not have it. Believe me, your generosity is too great. I have never done you a single kindness, and why should you be so kind to me?”

Bathsheba was filled with anxious confusion, and she said, in a tone tinged with doubt, “Is it possible! Oh, how can it be that you care for me so suddenly! You've seen so little of me; I might not actually be as—well, as nice-looking as I appear to you. Please, take it; oh, please! I can't and won't accept it. Believe me, your generosity is too much. I've never done you a single favor, so why would you be so kind to me?”

A factitious reply had been again upon his lips, but it was again suspended, and he looked at her with an arrested eye. The truth was, that as she now stood—excited, wild, and honest as the day—her alluring beauty bore out so fully the epithets he had bestowed upon it that he was quite startled at his temerity in advancing them as false. He said mechanically, “Ah, why?” and continued to look at her.

A fake response was once again on his lips, but he held it back, staring at her with a frozen gaze. The truth was that as she stood there—excited, wild, and completely genuine—her captivating beauty embodied the descriptions he had given it so perfectly that he was taken aback by his nerve in suggesting they were untrue. He said automatically, “Ah, why?” and kept looking at her.

“And my workfolk see me following you about the field, and are wondering. Oh, this is dreadful!” she went on, unconscious of the transmutation she was effecting.

“And my workers see me trailing after you in the field, and they're curious. Oh, this is terrible!” she continued, unaware of the change she was causing.

“I did not quite mean you to accept it at first, for it was my one poor patent of nobility,” he broke out, bluntly; “but, upon my soul, I wish you would now. Without any shamming, come! Don’t deny me the happiness of wearing it for my sake? But you are too lovely even to care to be kind as others are.”

“I didn’t really intend for you to accept it at first, because it was my one small claim to nobility,” he said frankly; “but honestly, I wish you would now. No pretending, come on! Don’t deny me the joy of wearing it for my sake? But you’re too beautiful to even want to be kind like others.”

“No, no; don’t say so! I have reasons for reserve which I cannot explain.”

“No, no; don’t say that! I have my reasons for holding back that I can’t explain.”

“Let it be, then, let it be,” he said, receiving back the watch at last; “I must be leaving you now. And will you speak to me for these few weeks of my stay?”

“Whatever you say, whatever you say,” he said, finally taking back the watch; “I have to go now. Will you talk to me during these few weeks while I’m here?”

“Indeed I will. Yet, I don’t know if I will! Oh, why did you come and disturb me so!”

“Of course I will. But I’m not sure if I actually will! Oh, why did you have to come and bother me like this!”

“Perhaps in setting a gin, I have caught myself. Such things have happened. Well, will you let me work in your fields?” he coaxed.

“Maybe while setting a trap, I’ve ended up trapping myself. That sort of thing can happen. So, will you let me work in your fields?” he pleaded.

“Yes, I suppose so; if it is any pleasure to you.”

“Yes, I guess so; if that makes you happy.”

“Miss Everdene, I thank you.”

"Thank you, Miss Everdene."

“No, no.”

"No way."

“Good-bye!”

"Goodbye!"

The sergeant brought his hand to the cap on the slope of his head, saluted, and returned to the distant group of haymakers.

The sergeant raised his hand to his cap on the side of his head, saluted, and went back to the far group of haymakers.

Bathsheba could not face the haymakers now. Her heart erratically flitting hither and thither from perplexed excitement, hot, and almost tearful, she retreated homeward, murmuring, “Oh, what have I done! What does it mean! I wish I knew how much of it was true!”

Bathsheba couldn’t face the haymakers right now. Her heart raced with confused excitement, feeling hot and nearly in tears, so she headed home, murmuring, “Oh, what have I done! What does it mean! I wish I knew how much of it was true!”

CHAPTER XXVII
HIVING THE BEES

The Weatherbury bees were late in their swarming this year. It was in the latter part of June, and the day after the interview with Troy in the hayfield, that Bathsheba was standing in her garden, watching a swarm in the air and guessing their probable settling place. Not only were they late this year, but unruly. Sometimes throughout a whole season all the swarms would alight on the lowest attainable bough—such as part of a currant-bush or espalier apple-tree; next year they would, with just the same unanimity, make straight off to the uppermost member of some tall, gaunt costard, or quarrenden, and there defy all invaders who did not come armed with ladders and staves to take them.

The Weatherbury bees were late swarming this year. It was in late June, the day after the meeting with Troy in the hayfield, that Bathsheba stood in her garden, watching a swarm in the air and guessing where they would settle. Not only were they late this year, but they were also unruly. Sometimes in a season, all the swarms would land on the lowest reachable branch—like part of a currant bush or espalier apple tree; the next year, without fail, they would head straight for the highest branch of some tall, skinny costard or quarrenden, where they would challenge anyone who didn't come armed with ladders and sticks to take them.

This was the case at present. Bathsheba’s eyes, shaded by one hand, were following the ascending multitude against the unexplorable stretch of blue till they ultimately halted by one of the unwieldy trees spoken of. A process somewhat analogous to that of alleged formations of the universe, time and times ago, was observable. The bustling swarm had swept the sky in a scattered and uniform haze, which now thickened to a nebulous centre: this glided on to a bough and grew still denser, till it formed a solid black spot upon the light.

This was the situation right now. Bathsheba shaded her eyes with one hand, watching the crowd climb against the endless stretch of blue until they finally stopped by one of the large trees mentioned earlier. It resembled the way people think the universe formed long ago. The busy crowd filled the sky in a mixed yet even blur, which then became denser in the center: it drifted onto a branch and grew thicker until it created a solid black spot on the light.

The men and women being all busily engaged in saving the hay—even Liddy had left the house for the purpose of lending a hand—Bathsheba resolved to hive the bees herself, if possible. She had dressed the hive with herbs and honey, fetched a ladder, brush, and crook, made herself impregnable with armour of leather gloves, straw hat, and large gauze veil—once green but now faded to snuff colour—and ascended a dozen rungs of the ladder. At once she heard, not ten yards off, a voice that was beginning to have a strange power in agitating her.

The men and women were all busy saving the hay—even Liddy had left the house to help out—so Bathsheba decided to gather the bees herself, if she could. She prepared the hive with herbs and honey, got a ladder, a brush, and a crook, and protected herself with leather gloves, a straw hat, and a large gauze veil—once green but now faded to a brownish color—and climbed up about twelve rungs of the ladder. Suddenly, she heard a voice not ten yards away that was starting to stir something unsettling in her.

“Miss Everdene, let me assist you; you should not attempt such a thing alone.”

“Miss Everdene, let me help you; you shouldn't try to do that by yourself.”

Troy was just opening the garden gate.

Troy was just opening the garden gate.

Bathsheba flung down the brush, crook, and empty hive, pulled the skirt of her dress tightly round her ankles in a tremendous flurry, and as well as she could slid down the ladder. By the time she reached the bottom Troy was there also, and he stooped to pick up the hive.

Bathsheba tossed the brush, crook, and empty hive aside, pulled the skirt of her dress tightly around her ankles in a wild rush, and clumsily slid down the ladder. By the time she got to the bottom, Troy was already there, and he bent down to pick up the hive.

“How fortunate I am to have dropped in at this moment!” exclaimed the sergeant.

“How lucky I am to have shown up at this moment!” exclaimed the sergeant.

She found her voice in a minute. “What! and will you shake them in for me?” she asked, in what, for a defiant girl, was a faltering way; though, for a timid girl, it would have seemed a brave way enough.

She found her voice in a moment. “What! Are you going to shake them in for me?” she asked, in what, for a defiant girl, was a hesitant way; though, for a shy girl, it would have seemed quite brave.

“Will I!” said Troy. “Why, of course I will. How blooming you are to-day!” Troy flung down his cane and put his foot on the ladder to ascend.

“Will I!” said Troy. “Of course I will. You look amazing today!” Troy tossed aside his cane and placed his foot on the ladder to climb up.

“But you must have on the veil and gloves, or you’ll be stung fearfully!”

“But you have to wear the veil and gloves, or you'll get stung badly!”

“Ah, yes. I must put on the veil and gloves. Will you kindly show me how to fix them properly?”

“Ah, yes. I need to put on the veil and gloves. Could you please show me how to put them on correctly?”

“And you must have the broad-brimmed hat, too, for your cap has no brim to keep the veil off, and they’d reach your face.”

“And you need to have the wide-brimmed hat, too, because your cap doesn’t have a brim to keep the veil away, and it would touch your face.”

“The broad-brimmed hat, too, by all means.”

"The wide-brim hat, definitely."

So a whimsical fate ordered that her hat should be taken off—veil and all attached—and placed upon his head, Troy tossing his own into a gooseberry bush. Then the veil had to be tied at its lower edge round his collar and the gloves put on him.

So a quirky twist of fate had it that her hat, veil and all, should be taken off and put on his head, with Troy tossing his own into a gooseberry bush. Then the veil needed to be tied at its lower edge around his collar, and the gloves were put on him.

He looked such an extraordinary object in this guise that, flurried as she was, she could not avoid laughing outright. It was the removal of yet another stake from the palisade of cold manners which had kept him off.

He looked so unusual in this way that, flustered as she was, she couldn't help but laugh out loud. It was the removal of yet another barrier from the barrier of cold manners that had kept him at a distance.

Bathsheba looked on from the ground whilst he was busy sweeping and shaking the bees from the tree, holding up the hive with the other hand for them to fall into. She made use of an unobserved minute whilst his attention was absorbed in the operation to arrange her plumes a little. He came down holding the hive at arm’s length, behind which trailed a cloud of bees.

Bathsheba watched from the ground while he was busy sweeping and shaking the bees from the tree, holding the hive up with his other hand for them to fall into. She took a moment, unnoticed, to adjust her feathers while his focus was on the task. He came down holding the hive out in front of him, behind which a cloud of bees followed.

“Upon my life,” said Troy, through the veil, “holding up this hive makes one’s arm ache worse than a week of sword-exercise.” When the manœuvre was complete he approached her. “Would you be good enough to untie me and let me out? I am nearly stifled inside this silk cage.”

“Honestly,” said Troy, through the veil, “holding up this hive makes my arm ache worse than a week of sword practice.” When the maneuver was complete, he approached her. “Could you please untie me and let me out? I can hardly breathe in this silk cage.”

To hide her embarrassment during the unwonted process of untying the string about his neck, she said:—

To hide her embarrassment during the unusual process of untying the string around his neck, she said:—

“I have never seen that you spoke of.”

“I've never seen what you talked about.”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“The sword-exercise.”

“Fencing practice.”

“Ah! would you like to?” said Troy.

“Ah! Would you want to?” said Troy.

Bathsheba hesitated. She had heard wondrous reports from time to time by dwellers in Weatherbury, who had by chance sojourned awhile in Casterbridge, near the barracks, of this strange and glorious performance, the sword-exercise. Men and boys who had peeped through chinks or over walls into the barrack-yard returned with accounts of its being the most flashing affair conceivable; accoutrements and weapons glistening like stars—here, there, around—yet all by rule and compass. So she said mildly what she felt strongly.

Bathsheba hesitated. She had heard amazing stories from time to time from people in Weatherbury who had happened to spend some time in Casterbridge, near the barracks, about this unusual and impressive spectacle, the sword exercise. Men and boys who had peeked through cracks or over walls into the barrack yard came back with tales of it being the most dazzling sight imaginable; the gear and weapons shining like stars—here, there, everywhere—yet all perfectly coordinated. So she expressed what she felt strongly but gently.

“Yes; I should like to see it very much.”

“Yes, I would really like to see it.”

“And so you shall; you shall see me go through it.”

“And so you will; you will see me go through it.”

“No! How?”

“No! How is that possible?”

“Let me consider.”

"Let me think."

“Not with a walking-stick—I don’t care to see that. It must be a real sword.”

“Not with a walking stick—I really don’t want to see that. It has to be a real sword.”

“Yes, I know; and I have no sword here; but I think I could get one by the evening. Now, will you do this?”

“Yes, I get it; and I don’t have a sword with me; but I think I could find one by tonight. So, will you do this?”

Troy bent over her and murmured some suggestion in a low voice.

Troy leaned in close and whispered a suggestion to her.

“Oh no, indeed!” said Bathsheba, blushing. “Thank you very much, but I couldn’t on any account.”

“Oh no, really!” said Bathsheba, blushing. “Thank you so much, but I absolutely can’t.”

“Surely you might? Nobody would know.”

“Of course you could! No one would find out.”

She shook her head, but with a weakened negation. “If I were to,” she said, “I must bring Liddy too. Might I not?”

She shook her head, but it was a hesitant no. “If I do,” she said, “I have to bring Liddy too. Is that okay?”

Troy looked far away. “I don’t see why you want to bring her,” he said coldly.

Troy stared into the distance. “I don’t get why you want to bring her,” he said coldly.

An unconscious look of assent in Bathsheba’s eyes betrayed that something more than his coldness had made her also feel that Liddy would be superfluous in the suggested scene. She had felt it, even whilst making the proposal.

An unintentional look of agreement in Bathsheba’s eyes revealed that something beyond his aloofness had made her think that Liddy would be unnecessary in the proposed situation. She had sensed it, even while making the suggestion.

“Well, I won’t bring Liddy—and I’ll come. But only for a very short time,” she added; “a very short time.”

“Well, I won’t bring Liddy—and I’ll come. But only for a really short time,” she added; “a really short time.”

“It will not take five minutes,” said Troy.

“It won't take five minutes,” said Troy.

CHAPTER XXVIII
THE HOLLOW AMID THE FERNS

The hill opposite Bathsheba’s dwelling extended, a mile off, into an uncultivated tract of land, dotted at this season with tall thickets of brake fern, plump and diaphanous from recent rapid growth, and radiant in hues of clear and untainted green.

The hill across from Bathsheba’s home stretched, a mile away, into an unused area of land, scattered this season with tall patches of brake fern, lush and translucent from recent quick growth, and shining in shades of bright and pure green.

At eight o’clock this midsummer evening, whilst the bristling ball of gold in the west still swept the tips of the ferns with its long, luxuriant rays, a soft brushing-by of garments might have been heard among them, and Bathsheba appeared in their midst, their soft, feathery arms caressing her up to her shoulders. She paused, turned, went back over the hill and half-way to her own door, whence she cast a farewell glance upon the spot she had just left, having resolved not to remain near the place after all.

At eight o'clock on this midsummer evening, while the glowing ball of gold in the west still brushed the tops of the ferns with its long, gentle rays, a soft swish of fabric could be heard among them, and Bathsheba appeared in their midst, their soft, feathery fronds wrapping around her shoulders. She paused, turned, and walked back over the hill, halfway to her own door, where she took a final look at the spot she had just left, deciding that she wouldn't stay near it after all.

She saw a dim spot of artificial red moving round the shoulder of the rise. It disappeared on the other side.

She saw a faint red light moving around the hill. It vanished on the other side.

She waited one minute—two minutes—thought of Troy’s disappointment at her non-fulfilment of a promised engagement, till she again ran along the field, clambered over the bank, and followed the original direction. She was now literally trembling and panting at this her temerity in such an errant undertaking; her breath came and went quickly, and her eyes shone with an infrequent light. Yet go she must. She reached the verge of a pit in the middle of the ferns. Troy stood in the bottom, looking up towards her.

She waited one minute—two minutes—thinking about Troy's disappointment over her not keeping her promise. Then she hurried across the field, climbed over the bank, and headed in the direction she originally intended. She was literally shaking and out of breath from her bold decision to embark on such a daring adventure; her breathing was quick, and her eyes sparkled with an unusual brightness. But she had to go. She reached the edge of a pit in the middle of the ferns. Troy was standing at the bottom, looking up at her.

“I heard you rustling through the fern before I saw you,” he said, coming up and giving her his hand to help her down the slope.

“I heard you moving through the ferns before I saw you,” he said, coming over and offering her his hand to help her down the slope.

The pit was a saucer-shaped concave, naturally formed, with a top diameter of about thirty feet, and shallow enough to allow the sunshine to reach their heads. Standing in the centre, the sky overhead was met by a circular horizon of fern: this grew nearly to the bottom of the slope and then abruptly ceased. The middle within the belt of verdure was floored with a thick flossy carpet of moss and grass intermingled, so yielding that the foot was half-buried within it.

The pit was a naturally formed, bowl-shaped depression, about thirty feet wide at the top, and shallow enough for sunlight to reach their heads. Standing in the center, they saw the sky above framed by a circle of ferns: these grew almost down to the bottom of the slope and then suddenly stopped. The area inside the ring of greenery was covered with a thick, soft carpet of moss and grass mixed together, so plush that their feet sank into it.

“Now,” said Troy, producing the sword, which, as he raised it into the sunlight, gleamed a sort of greeting, like a living thing, “first, we have four right and four left cuts; four right and four left thrusts. Infantry cuts and guards are more interesting than ours, to my mind; but they are not so swashing. They have seven cuts and three thrusts. So much as a preliminary. Well, next, our cut one is as if you were sowing your corn—so.” Bathsheba saw a sort of rainbow, upside down in the air, and Troy’s arm was still again. “Cut two, as if you were hedging—so. Three, as if you were reaping—so. Four, as if you were threshing—in that way. Then the same on the left. The thrusts are these: one, two, three, four, right; one, two, three, four, left.” He repeated them. “Have ’em again?” he said. “One, two—”

“Alright,” Troy said, pulling out the sword, which sparkled in the sunlight, almost like it had a life of its own. “First, we have four cuts to the right and four to the left; four thrusts to the right and four to the left. I think infantry cuts and guards are more interesting than ours, but they don’t have the same flair. They have seven cuts and three thrusts. That’s just a quick overview. So, our first cut is like you’re sowing corn—like this.” Bathsheba noticed an upside-down rainbow in the air, and Troy's arm stopped moving. “Cut two is like you’re hedging—like this. Cut three is like you’re reaping—like this. Cut four is like you’re threshing—like that. Then the same on the left. The thrusts are these: one, two, three, four, right; one, two, three, four, left.” He went over them again. “Want to hear them one more time?” he asked. “One, two—”

She hurriedly interrupted: “I’d rather not; though I don’t mind your twos and fours; but your ones and threes are terrible!”

She quickly interrupted: “I’d rather not; I don’t mind your twos and fours; but your ones and threes are awful!”

“Very well. I’ll let you off the ones and threes. Next, cuts, points and guards altogether.” Troy duly exhibited them. “Then there’s pursuing practice, in this way.” He gave the movements as before. “There, those are the stereotyped forms. The infantry have two most diabolical upward cuts, which we are too humane to use. Like this—three, four.”

“Alright. I’ll overlook the ones and threes. Next, cuts, points, and guards all together.” Troy showed them as expected. “Then there’s the practice of pursuing, like this.” He demonstrated the movements as before. “There, those are the standard forms. The infantry have two incredibly vicious upward cuts, which we’re too compassionate to use. Like this—three, four.”

“How murderous and bloodthirsty!”

“So violent and ruthless!”

“They are rather deathly. Now I’ll be more interesting, and let you see some loose play—giving all the cuts and points, infantry and cavalry, quicker than lightning, and as promiscuously—with just enough rule to regulate instinct and yet not to fetter it. You are my antagonist, with this difference from real warfare, that I shall miss you every time by one hair’s breadth, or perhaps two. Mind you don’t flinch, whatever you do.”

“They're pretty deadly. Now I'll spice things up and show you some free play—covering all the moves and strategies, infantry and cavalry, faster than lightning and just as randomly—with just enough rules to guide instinct without stifling it. You’re my opponent, but unlike real combat, I’ll always miss you by just a hair's breadth, or maybe two. Just make sure you don’t back down, no matter what.”

“I’ll be sure not to!” she said invincibly.

“I won’t!” she said boldly.

He pointed to about a yard in front of him.

He pointed to roughly three feet in front of him.

Bathsheba’s adventurous spirit was beginning to find some grains of relish in these highly novel proceedings. She took up her position as directed, facing Troy.

Bathsheba's adventurous spirit was starting to discover some excitement in these new experiences. She took her place as instructed, facing Troy.

“Now just to learn whether you have pluck enough to let me do what I wish, I’ll give you a preliminary test.”

“Now, just to see if you have enough bravery to let me do what I want, I'll give you a test to start with.”

He flourished the sword by way of introduction number two, and the next thing of which she was conscious was that the point and blade of the sword were darting with a gleam towards her left side, just above her hip; then of their reappearance on her right side, emerging as it were from between her ribs, having apparently passed through her body. The third item of consciousness was that of seeing the same sword, perfectly clean and free from blood held vertically in Troy’s hand (in the position technically called “recover swords”). All was as quick as electricity.

He waved the sword as a second introduction, and the next thing she noticed was the point and blade of the sword flashing toward her left side, just above her hip; then they reappeared on her right side, seeming to come out from between her ribs, as if they had passed through her body. The third thing she was aware of was seeing the same sword, completely clean and free from blood, held vertically in Troy’s hand (in the position technically called “recover swords”). Everything happened as quickly as a flash.

“Oh!” she cried out in affright, pressing her hand to her side. “Have you run me through?—no, you have not! Whatever have you done!”

“Oh!” she exclaimed in fear, pressing her hand to her side. “Did you stab me?—no, you didn’t! What have you done?”

“I have not touched you,” said Troy, quietly. “It was mere sleight of hand. The sword passed behind you. Now you are not afraid, are you? Because if you are I can’t perform. I give my word that I will not only not hurt you, but not once touch you.”

“I haven’t touched you,” Troy said softly. “It was just sleight of hand. The sword went behind you. Now you’re not scared, right? Because if you are, I can’t perform. I promise I won’t just not hurt you, but I won’t touch you at all.”

“I don’t think I am afraid. You are quite sure you will not hurt me?”

“I don't think I'm scared. Are you completely sure you won't hurt me?”

“Quite sure.”

“Pretty sure.”

“Is the sword very sharp?”

"Is the sword sharp?"

“O no—only stand as still as a statue. Now!”

“O no—just stand completely still like a statue. Now!”

In an instant the atmosphere was transformed to Bathsheba’s eyes. Beams of light caught from the low sun’s rays, above, around, in front of her, well-nigh shut out earth and heaven—all emitted in the marvellous evolutions of Troy’s reflecting blade, which seemed everywhere at once, and yet nowhere specially. These circling gleams were accompanied by a keen rush that was almost a whistling—also springing from all sides of her at once. In short, she was enclosed in a firmament of light, and of sharp hisses, resembling a sky-full of meteors close at hand.

In an instant, the atmosphere changed for Bathsheba. Rays of light from the low sun surrounded her, almost blocking out everything else — earth and sky — all reflected in the incredible movements of Troy’s shining blade, which seemed to be everywhere at once but not focused in any one place. These circling glimmers came with a sharp rush that was almost like whistling, also coming from all sides at once. In short, she found herself surrounded by a dazzling display of light and sharp hisses, like a sky filled with meteors up close.

Never since the broadsword became the national weapon had there been more dexterity shown in its management than by the hands of Sergeant Troy, and never had he been in such splendid temper for the performance as now in the evening sunshine among the ferns with Bathsheba. It may safely be asserted with respect to the closeness of his cuts, that had it been possible for the edge of the sword to leave in the air a permanent substance wherever it flew past, the space left untouched would have been almost a mould of Bathsheba’s figure.

Never since the broadsword became the national weapon had there been more skill displayed in wielding it than by Sergeant Troy, and never had he been in such a great mood for the performance as he was now in the evening sunshine among the ferns with Bathsheba. It’s safe to say that if the edge of the sword could leave a lasting mark in the air wherever it passed, the area left untouched would nearly outline Bathsheba's figure.

Behind the luminous streams of this aurora militaris, she could see the hue of Troy’s sword arm, spread in a scarlet haze over the space covered by its motions, like a twanged harpstring, and behind all Troy himself, mostly facing her; sometimes, to show the rear cuts, half turned away, his eye nevertheless always keenly measuring her breadth and outline, and his lips tightly closed in sustained effort. Next, his movements lapsed slower, and she could see them individually. The hissing of the sword had ceased, and he stopped entirely.

Behind the bright streams of this aurora militaris, she could see the color of Troy’s sword arm, spread in a scarlet haze over the space it covered, like a plucked harp string, and behind all of that, Troy himself, mostly facing her; sometimes, to show the back cuts, he turned slightly away, but his eye was still keenly assessing her shape and outline, his lips tightly closed in focused effort. Then, his movements slowed down, and she could see each one separately. The hissing of the sword had stopped, and he came to a complete stop.

“That outer loose lock of hair wants tidying,” he said, before she had moved or spoken. “Wait: I’ll do it for you.”

“That loose strand of hair is a bit messy,” he said, before she could move or speak. “Hold on: I’ll fix it for you.”

An arc of silver shone on her right side: the sword had descended. The lock dropped to the ground.

An arc of silver glimmered on her right side: the sword had come down. The lock fell to the ground.

“Bravely borne!” said Troy. “You didn’t flinch a shade’s thickness. Wonderful in a woman!”

“Bravely handled!” said Troy. “You didn’t flinch at all. Impressive in a woman!”

“It was because I didn’t expect it. Oh, you have spoilt my hair!”

“It was because I didn’t see it coming. Oh, you messed up my hair!”

“Only once more.”

"One more time."

“No—no! I am afraid of you—indeed I am!” she cried.

“No—no! I’m scared of you—really, I am!” she exclaimed.

“I won’t touch you at all—not even your hair. I am only going to kill that caterpillar settling on you. Now: still!”

“I won’t touch you at all—not even your hair. I’m just going to kill that caterpillar that's on you. Now: stay still!”

It appeared that a caterpillar had come from the fern and chosen the front of her bodice as his resting place. She saw the point glisten towards her bosom, and seemingly enter it. Bathsheba closed her eyes in the full persuasion that she was killed at last. However, feeling just as usual, she opened them again.

It seemed like a caterpillar had come from the fern and picked the front of her bodice as its resting spot. She watched as the tip shimmered toward her chest and seemingly disappeared into it. Bathsheba shut her eyes, completely convinced that she had finally met her end. However, feeling just like usual, she opened them again.

“There it is, look,” said the sergeant, holding his sword before her eyes.

“There it is, look,” said the sergeant, holding his sword in front of her eyes.

The caterpillar was spitted upon its point.

The caterpillar was skewered on its tip.

“Why, it is magic!” said Bathsheba, amazed.

“Wow, it’s magic!” said Bathsheba, amazed.

“Oh no—dexterity. I merely gave point to your bosom where the caterpillar was, and instead of running you through checked the extension a thousandth of an inch short of your surface.”

“Oh no—skill. I just touched your chest where the caterpillar was, and instead of piercing you, I stopped just a tiny bit short of your skin.”

“But how could you chop off a curl of my hair with a sword that has no edge?”

“But how could you cut off a curl of my hair with a sword that isn’t sharp?”

“No edge! This sword will shave like a razor. Look here.”

“No edge! This sword will cut like a razor. Check this out.”

He touched the palm of his hand with the blade, and then, lifting it, showed her a thin shaving of scarf-skin dangling therefrom.

He touched the palm of his hand with the blade, and then, lifting it, showed her a thin slice of skin hanging from it.

“But you said before beginning that it was blunt and couldn’t cut me!”

“But you said earlier that it was dull and couldn’t hurt me!”

“That was to get you to stand still, and so make sure of your safety. The risk of injuring you through your moving was too great not to force me to tell you a fib to escape it.”

"That was to make you stay still, ensuring your safety. The chance of hurting you while you were moving was too high for me not to tell you a little lie to avoid it."

She shuddered. “I have been within an inch of my life, and didn’t know it!”

She shivered. “I was so close to losing my life, and I didn’t even realize it!”

“More precisely speaking, you have been within half an inch of being pared alive two hundred and ninety-five times.”

"To be more specific, you have been within half an inch of being skinned alive two hundred and ninety-five times."

“Cruel, cruel, ’tis of you!”

"You're so cruel!"

“You have been perfectly safe, nevertheless. My sword never errs.” And Troy returned the weapon to the scabbard.

“You've been completely safe, though. My sword never misses.” And Troy put the weapon back in its scabbard.

Bathsheba, overcome by a hundred tumultuous feelings resulting from the scene, abstractedly sat down on a tuft of heather.

Bathsheba, overwhelmed by a flood of intense emotions from the scene, mindlessly sat down on a patch of heather.

“I must leave you now,” said Troy, softly. “And I’ll venture to take and keep this in remembrance of you.”

“I have to go now,” Troy said quietly. “And I’ll take this with me as a keepsake of you.”

She saw him stoop to the grass, pick up the winding lock which he had severed from her manifold tresses, twist it round his fingers, unfasten a button in the breast of his coat, and carefully put it inside. She felt powerless to withstand or deny him. He was altogether too much for her, and Bathsheba seemed as one who, facing a reviving wind, finds it blow so strongly that it stops the breath. He drew near and said, “I must be leaving you.”

She saw him bend down to the grass, pick up the tangled lock he had cut from her many strands, twist it around his fingers, unbutton his coat, and carefully place it inside. She felt unable to resist or reject him. He was just too overwhelming for her, and Bathsheba felt like someone facing a strong wind that’s so powerful it takes her breath away. He came closer and said, “I have to go now.”

He drew nearer still. A minute later and she saw his scarlet form disappear amid the ferny thicket, almost in a flash, like a brand swiftly waved.

He came even closer. A minute later, she saw his bright red figure vanish into the leafy underbrush, almost instantly, like a flag quickly waved.

That minute’s interval had brought the blood beating into her face, set her stinging as if aflame to the very hollows of her feet, and enlarged emotion to a compass which quite swamped thought. It had brought upon her a stroke resulting, as did that of Moses in Horeb, in a liquid stream—here a stream of tears. She felt like one who has sinned a great sin.

That brief moment made her heart race, causing her face to flush and her feet to feel like they were on fire, overwhelming her emotions and drowning out her thoughts. It hit her like a wave, like what happened to Moses at Horeb, resulting in a flow of tears. She felt as if she had committed a serious wrong.

The circumstance had been the gentle dip of Troy’s mouth downwards upon her own. He had kissed her.

The situation was the soft way Troy's lips had moved down to meet hers. He had kissed her.

CHAPTER XXIX
PARTICULARS OF A TWILIGHT WALK

We now see the element of folly distinctly mingling with the many varying particulars which made up the character of Bathsheba Everdene. It was almost foreign to her intrinsic nature. Introduced as lymph on the dart of Eros, it eventually permeated and coloured her whole constitution. Bathsheba, though she had too much understanding to be entirely governed by her womanliness, had too much womanliness to use her understanding to the best advantage. Perhaps in no minor point does woman astonish her helpmate more than in the strange power she possesses of believing cajoleries that she knows to be false—except, indeed, in that of being utterly sceptical on strictures that she knows to be true.

We now clearly see the element of foolishness mixed in with the various traits that made up Bathsheba Everdene's character. It was almost foreign to her true nature. Introduced like a soft mist from Cupid's arrow, it eventually soaked through and influenced her entire being. Bathsheba, while having enough sense to not be entirely controlled by her femininity, also had enough femininity to not use her intellect to her full advantage. Perhaps, in no small way, does a woman surprise her partner more than in her strange ability to believe flattering words that she knows aren't true—except, of course, in her total skepticism towards criticisms that she knows are accurate.

Bathsheba loved Troy in the way that only self-reliant women love when they abandon their self-reliance. When a strong woman recklessly throws away her strength she is worse than a weak woman who has never had any strength to throw away. One source of her inadequacy is the novelty of the occasion. She has never had practice in making the best of such a condition. Weakness is doubly weak by being new.

Bathsheba loved Troy in the way that only independent women do when they give up their independence. When a strong woman foolishly tosses aside her strength, she is worse off than a weak woman who has never had any strength to give up. One reason for her feeling inadequate is that this situation is new to her. She’s never had experience making the best of things like this. Weakness feels even more overwhelming when it’s uncharted territory.

Bathsheba was not conscious of guile in this matter. Though in one sense a woman of the world, it was, after all, that world of daylight coteries and green carpets wherein cattle form the passing crowd and winds the busy hum; where a quiet family of rabbits or hares lives on the other side of your party-wall, where your neighbour is everybody in the tything, and where calculation is confined to market-days. Of the fabricated tastes of good fashionable society she knew but little, and of the formulated self-indulgence of bad, nothing at all. Had her utmost thoughts in this direction been distinctly worded (and by herself they never were), they would only have amounted to such a matter as that she felt her impulses to be pleasanter guides than her discretion. Her love was entire as a child’s, and though warm as summer it was fresh as spring. Her culpability lay in her making no attempt to control feeling by subtle and careful inquiry into consequences. She could show others the steep and thorny way, but “reck’d not her own rede.”

Bathsheba wasn’t aware of any trickiness in this situation. Although she was somewhat experienced in the world, it was still a world of sunny social circles and lush lawns, where cattle and wind create the background chatter; where a quiet family of rabbits or hares lives just beyond your shared wall, where everyone in the small community is your neighbor, and where planning is limited to market days. She knew very little about the artificial tastes of fashionable society, and nothing at all about the calculated indulgence of bad society. If she had clearly articulated her thoughts in this area (which she never did), they would have simply revealed that she found her instincts to be more enjoyable guides than her reason. Her love was as whole as a child’s, and while it was as warm as summer, it was also as fresh as spring. Her fault was in not trying to regulate her feelings through careful consideration of the consequences. She could point out the difficult and thorny path to others but didn’t heed her own advice.

And Troy’s deformities lay deep down from a woman’s vision, whilst his embellishments were upon the very surface; thus contrasting with homely Oak, whose defects were patent to the blindest, and whose virtues were as metals in a mine.

And Troy’s flaws were hidden from a woman’s view, while his strengths were all on the surface; this created a sharp contrast with plain Oak, whose shortcomings were obvious to anyone, and whose good qualities were like precious metals buried in a mine.

The difference between love and respect was markedly shown in her conduct. Bathsheba had spoken of her interest in Boldwood with the greatest freedom to Liddy, but she had only communed with her own heart concerning Troy.

The difference between love and respect was clearly shown in her behavior. Bathsheba had openly discussed her interest in Boldwood with Liddy, but she had only reflected on her feelings for Troy in private.

All this infatuation Gabriel saw, and was troubled thereby from the time of his daily journey a-field to the time of his return, and on to the small hours of many a night. That he was not beloved had hitherto been his great sorrow; that Bathsheba was getting into the toils was now a sorrow greater than the first, and one which nearly obscured it. It was a result which paralleled the oft-quoted observation of Hippocrates concerning physical pains.

All this infatuation troubled Gabriel from the time he went out each day until he returned, and late into many nights. His deep sorrow had always been that he was not loved; now, seeing Bathsheba getting caught up in troubles was an even greater sorrow, one that almost overshadowed the first. It was a situation that mirrored the well-known saying of Hippocrates about physical pain.

That is a noble though perhaps an unpromising love which not even the fear of breeding aversion in the bosom of the one beloved can deter from combating his or her errors. Oak determined to speak to his mistress. He would base his appeal on what he considered her unfair treatment of Farmer Boldwood, now absent from home.

That is a noble but possibly a hopeless love that is not even stopped by the fear of making the one loved turn away. Oak decided to talk to his mistress. He would focus his argument on what he saw as her unfair treatment of Farmer Boldwood, who was currently away from home.

An opportunity occurred one evening when she had gone for a short walk by a path through the neighbouring cornfields. It was dusk when Oak, who had not been far a-field that day, took the same path and met her returning, quite pensively, as he thought.

An opportunity arose one evening when she went for a short walk along a path through the nearby cornfields. It was dusk when Oak, who hadn’t ventured far that day, took the same path and ran into her as she was coming back, looking quite thoughtful, or so he believed.

The wheat was now tall, and the path was narrow; thus the way was quite a sunken groove between the embowing thicket on either side. Two persons could not walk abreast without damaging the crop, and Oak stood aside to let her pass.

The wheat was now tall, and the path was narrow; therefore, it was a sunken groove between the encroaching thicket on either side. Two people couldn’t walk side by side without damaging the crop, so Oak stepped aside to let her pass.

“Oh, is it Gabriel?” she said. “You are taking a walk too. Good-night.”

“Oh, is that you, Gabriel?” she said. “You’re out for a walk too. Goodnight.”

“I thought I would come to meet you, as it is rather late,” said Oak, turning and following at her heels when she had brushed somewhat quickly by him.

“I thought I’d come to meet you since it’s pretty late,” said Oak, turning and following her when she hurried past him.

“Thank you, indeed, but I am not very fearful.”

"Thanks, really, but I'm not that scared."

“Oh no; but there are bad characters about.”

“Oh no; but there are some bad people around.”

“I never meet them.”

“I never see them.”

Now Oak, with marvellous ingenuity, had been going to introduce the gallant sergeant through the channel of “bad characters.” But all at once the scheme broke down, it suddenly occurring to him that this was rather a clumsy way, and too barefaced to begin with. He tried another preamble.

Now Oak, with remarkable cleverness, was planning to introduce the brave sergeant through the idea of “bad characters.” But suddenly the plan fell apart when he realized that this was a rather awkward and too obvious way to start. He tried another approach.

“And as the man who would naturally come to meet you is away from home, too—I mean Farmer Boldwood—why, thinks I, I’ll go,” he said.

“And since the guy who would usually come to see you is away from home, too—I mean Farmer Boldwood—well, I thought to myself, I’ll go,” he said.

“Ah, yes.” She walked on without turning her head, and for many steps nothing further was heard from her quarter than the rustle of her dress against the heavy corn-ears. Then she resumed rather tartly—

“Ah, yes.” She kept walking without looking back, and for quite a while, the only sound coming from her side was the rustling of her dress against the tall corn stalks. Then she spoke again, a bit sharply—

“I don’t quite understand what you meant by saying that Mr. Boldwood would naturally come to meet me.”

“I don’t really understand what you meant by saying that Mr. Boldwood would naturally come to meet me.”

“I meant on account of the wedding which they say is likely to take place between you and him, miss. Forgive my speaking plainly.”

“I was referring to the wedding that people are saying is probably going to happen between you and him, miss. Sorry for being so direct.”

“They say what is not true.” she returned quickly. “No marriage is likely to take place between us.”

“They’re saying things that aren’t true,” she replied quickly. “There’s no chance of a marriage between us.”

Gabriel now put forth his unobscured opinion, for the moment had come. “Well, Miss Everdene,” he said, “putting aside what people say, I never in my life saw any courting if his is not a courting of you.”

Gabriel now shared his honest opinion, as the moment had arrived. “Well, Miss Everdene,” he said, “forgetting what people say, I have never in my life seen any courtship that isn't this courtship of you.”

Bathsheba would probably have terminated the conversation there and then by flatly forbidding the subject, had not her conscious weakness of position allured her to palter and argue in endeavours to better it.

Bathsheba would likely have ended the conversation right there by firmly shutting down the topic if her awareness of her weak position hadn't tempted her to maneuver and argue in an attempt to improve it.

“Since this subject has been mentioned,” she said very emphatically, “I am glad of the opportunity of clearing up a mistake which is very common and very provoking. I didn’t definitely promise Mr. Boldwood anything. I have never cared for him. I respect him, and he has urged me to marry him. But I have given him no distinct answer. As soon as he returns I shall do so; and the answer will be that I cannot think of marrying him.”

“Since this topic has come up,” she said firmly, “I’m glad to have the chance to clear up a mistake that’s really common and quite frustrating. I never actually promised Mr. Boldwood anything. I’ve never been interested in him. I respect him, and he has asked me to marry him. But I haven’t given him a clear answer. As soon as he gets back, I will; and my answer will be that I cannot consider marrying him.”

“People are full of mistakes, seemingly.”

"People seem to be full of mistakes."

“They are.”

"They are."

“The other day they said you were trifling with him, and you almost proved that you were not; lately they have said that you be not, and you straightway begin to show—”

“The other day, they said you were messing around with him, and you almost proved you weren’t; lately, they’ve said you aren’t, and you immediately start to show—”

“That I am, I suppose you mean.”

“That I am, I guess that’s what you mean.”

“Well, I hope they speak the truth.”

“Well, I hope they're telling the truth.”

“They do, but wrongly applied. I don’t trifle with him; but then, I have nothing to do with him.”

“They do, but it's misapplied. I don’t mess with him; but then, I have nothing to do with him.”

Oak was unfortunately led on to speak of Boldwood’s rival in a wrong tone to her after all. “I wish you had never met that young Sergeant Troy, miss,” he sighed.

Oak was unfortunately prompted to speak about Boldwood’s rival in the wrong way to her after all. “I wish you had never met that young Sergeant Troy, miss,” he sighed.

Bathsheba’s steps became faintly spasmodic. “Why?” she asked.

Bathsheba's steps became slightly erratic. "Why?" she asked.

“He is not good enough for ’ee.”

"He's not good enough for you."

“Did any one tell you to speak to me like this?”

“Did someone tell you to talk to me like this?”

“Nobody at all.”

"No one at all."

“Then it appears to me that Sergeant Troy does not concern us here,” she said, intractably. “Yet I must say that Sergeant Troy is an educated man, and quite worthy of any woman. He is well born.”

“Then it seems to me that Sergeant Troy isn’t our concern here,” she said firmly. “But I have to say that Sergeant Troy is an educated man and definitely deserving of any woman. He comes from a good background.”

“His being higher in learning and birth than the ruck o’ soldiers is anything but a proof of his worth. It show’s his course to be down’ard.”

“Just because he’s better educated and of higher status than the average soldiers doesn’t prove his value. It just shows that he’s on a downward path.”

“I cannot see what this has to do with our conversation. Mr. Troy’s course is not by any means downward; and his superiority is a proof of his worth!”

“I don’t see how this connects to our conversation. Mr. Troy’s course is definitely not downward, and his superiority is evidence of his worth!”

“I believe him to have no conscience at all. And I cannot help begging you, miss, to have nothing to do with him. Listen to me this once—only this once! I don’t say he’s such a bad man as I have fancied—I pray to God he is not. But since we don’t exactly know what he is, why not behave as if he might be bad, simply for your own safety? Don’t trust him, mistress; I ask you not to trust him so.”

“I think he has no conscience at all. And I really need to ask you, miss, to stay away from him. Just listen to me this once—only this once! I’m not saying he’s as terrible as I’ve imagined—I hope to God he’s not. But since we don’t really know what he is, why not act as if he could be bad, just for your own safety? Don’t trust him, please; I’m asking you not to trust him like that.”

“Why, pray?”

“Why, please?”

“I like soldiers, but this one I do not like,” he said, sturdily. “His cleverness in his calling may have tempted him astray, and what is mirth to the neighbours is ruin to the woman. When he tries to talk to ’ee again, why not turn away with a short ‘Good day’; and when you see him coming one way, turn the other. When he says anything laughable, fail to see the point and don’t smile, and speak of him before those who will report your talk as ‘that fantastical man,’ or ‘that Sergeant What’s-his-name.’ ‘That man of a family that has come to the dogs.’ Don’t be unmannerly towards en, but harmless-uncivil, and so get rid of the man.”

“I like soldiers, but I don’t like this one,” he said firmly. “His intelligence in his job might have led him off course, and what’s funny to the neighbors is a disaster for the woman. When he tries to talk to you again, just turn away with a quick ‘Good day’; and when you see him coming your way, go the other direction. If he says something funny, act like you don’t get the joke and don’t smile, and refer to him in front of others as ‘that peculiar guy’ or ‘that Sergeant What’s-his-name.’ ‘That guy from a family that’s gone downhill.’ Don’t be rude to him, just slightly uncivil, and that way, you can get rid of him.”

No Christmas robin detained by a window-pane ever pulsed as did Bathsheba now.

No Christmas robin stuck behind a window ever throbbed like Bathsheba did now.

“I say—I say again—that it doesn’t become you to talk about him. Why he should be mentioned passes me quite!” she exclaimed desperately. “I know this, th-th-that he is a thoroughly conscientious man—blunt sometimes even to rudeness—but always speaking his mind about you plain to your face!”

“I say—I say again—that it doesn’t suit you to talk about him. I just can’t understand why he should even be mentioned!” she exclaimed desperately. “What I do know is that he is a totally honest man—sometimes blunt to the point of rudeness—but he always speaks his mind about you directly to your face!”

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

“He is as good as anybody in this parish! He is very particular, too, about going to church—yes, he is!”

“He's as good as anyone in this neighborhood! He's also very particular about going to church—yeah, he is!”

“I am afeard nobody saw him there. I never did, certainly.”

“I’m afraid no one saw him there. I definitely didn’t.”

“The reason of that is,” she said eagerly, “that he goes in privately by the old tower door, just when the service commences, and sits at the back of the gallery. He told me so.”

“The reason for that is,” she said eagerly, “that he goes in quietly through the old tower door, right when the service starts, and sits at the back of the gallery. He told me that.”

This supreme instance of Troy’s goodness fell upon Gabriel ears like the thirteenth stroke of crazy clock. It was not only received with utter incredulity as regarded itself, but threw a doubt on all the assurances that had preceded it.

This ultimate display of Troy’s kindness hit Gabriel like the thirteenth chime of a mad clock. It was not just met with complete disbelief regarding itself, but it also cast doubt on all the promises that had come before it.

Oak was grieved to find how entirely she trusted him. He brimmed with deep feeling as he replied in a steady voice, the steadiness of which was spoilt by the palpableness of his great effort to keep it so:—

Oak was saddened to realize how completely she trusted him. He was filled with strong emotions as he responded in a calm voice, though that calmness was undermined by the obvious strain it took for him to maintain it:—

“You know, mistress, that I love you, and shall love you always. I only mention this to bring to your mind that at any rate I would wish to do you no harm: beyond that I put it aside. I have lost in the race for money and good things, and I am not such a fool as to pretend to ’ee now I am poor, and you have got altogether above me. But Bathsheba, dear mistress, this I beg you to consider—that, both to keep yourself well honoured among the workfolk, and in common generosity to an honourable man who loves you as well as I, you should be more discreet in your bearing towards this soldier.”

“You know I love you, and I always will. I mention this to remind you that I would never want to cause you any harm; beyond that, I’ll drop the subject. I’ve lost in the pursuit of wealth and good things, and I’m not foolish enough to pretend otherwise now that I’m poor and you’ve moved on to someone better. But Bathsheba, dear, please consider this—both to maintain your respect among the workers and out of common decency towards a good man who loves you just as I do, you should be more careful in how you act around this soldier.”

“Don’t, don’t, don’t!” she exclaimed, in a choking voice.

“Don’t, don’t, don’t!” she shouted, her voice trembling.

“Are ye not more to me than my own affairs, and even life!” he went on. “Come, listen to me! I am six years older than you, and Mr. Boldwood is ten years older than I, and consider—I do beg of ’ee to consider before it is too late—how safe you would be in his hands!”

“Are you not more important to me than my own issues, and even life itself!" he continued. "Come, listen to me! I’m six years older than you, and Mr. Boldwood is ten years older than I am, so please—I really urge you to think carefully before it’s too late—about how secure you would be with him!”

Oak’s allusion to his own love for her lessened, to some extent, her anger at his interference; but she could not really forgive him for letting his wish to marry her be eclipsed by his wish to do her good, any more than for his slighting treatment of Troy.

Oak's reference to his love for her made her anger at his interference a bit less intense; however, she couldn't truly forgive him for allowing his desire to marry her to be overshadowed by his desire to help her, just as she couldn't forgive him for how he treated Troy.

“I wish you to go elsewhere,” she commanded, a paleness of face invisible to the eye being suggested by the trembling words. “Do not remain on this farm any longer. I don’t want you—I beg you to go!”

“I want you to leave,” she said firmly, her trembling voice hinting at an unseen pallor. “Don’t stay on this farm any longer. I don’t want you here—I’m begging you to go!”

“That’s nonsense,” said Oak, calmly. “This is the second time you have pretended to dismiss me; and what’s the use o’ it?”

"That's nonsense," Oak said calmly. "This is the second time you've acted like you're dismissing me; what's the point of that?"

“Pretended! You shall go, sir—your lecturing I will not hear! I am mistress here.”

“Pretended! You will go, sir—I won’t listen to your lecturing! I am in charge here.”

“Go, indeed—what folly will you say next? Treating me like Dick, Tom and Harry when you know that a short time ago my position was as good as yours! Upon my life, Bathsheba, it is too barefaced. You know, too, that I can’t go without putting things in such a strait as you wouldn’t get out of I can’t tell when. Unless, indeed, you’ll promise to have an understanding man as bailiff, or manager, or something. I’ll go at once if you’ll promise that.”

“Go ahead—what silly thing are you going to say next? Treating me like just some random guy when you know that not too long ago my status was just as good as yours! Honestly, Bathsheba, it’s too obvious. You also know that I can’t leave without putting things in such a tight spot that you won’t be able to get out of it for who knows how long. Unless, of course, you promise to have a competent person as bailiff, or manager, or something. I’ll leave immediately if you promise that.”

“I shall have no bailiff; I shall continue to be my own manager,” she said decisively.

“I won’t have a bailiff; I’ll keep managing myself,” she said firmly.

“Very well, then; you should be thankful to me for biding. How would the farm go on with nobody to mind it but a woman? But mind this, I don’t wish ’ee to feel you owe me anything. Not I. What I do, I do. Sometimes I say I should be as glad as a bird to leave the place—for don’t suppose I’m content to be a nobody. I was made for better things. However, I don’t like to see your concerns going to ruin, as they must if you keep in this mind.... I hate taking my own measure so plain, but, upon my life, your provoking ways make a man say what he wouldn’t dream of at other times! I own to being rather interfering. But you know well enough how it is, and who she is that I like too well, and feel too much like a fool about to be civil to her!”

"Alright then; you should be grateful to me for waiting. How would the farm manage with just a woman looking after it? But remember, I don’t want you to feel like you owe me anything. Not at all. What I do, I do. Sometimes I think I'd be as happy as a bird to leave this place—don’t think I’m satisfied being a nobody. I was meant for greater things. Still, I don’t want to see your affairs going to waste, as they will if you keep thinking like this... I hate being so straightforward about myself, but honestly, your annoying ways make a guy say things he wouldn’t normally consider! I admit I'm a bit nosy. But you know how it is, and you know who it is that I care about too much and feel too foolish to be polite to!"

It is more than probable that she privately and unconsciously respected him a little for this grim fidelity, which had been shown in his tone even more than in his words. At any rate she murmured something to the effect that he might stay if he wished. She said more distinctly, “Will you leave me alone now? I don’t order it as a mistress—I ask it as a woman, and I expect you not to be so uncourteous as to refuse.”

It’s likely that she secretly and unknowingly admired him a bit for this unwavering loyalty, which was reflected in his tone even more than in his words. At any rate, she said something like he could stay if he wanted to. She then spoke more clearly, “Will you leave me alone now? I’m not ordering you like a mistress—I’m asking as a woman, and I expect you not to be rude enough to refuse.”

“Certainly I will, Miss Everdene,” said Gabriel, gently. He wondered that the request should have come at this moment, for the strife was over, and they were on a most desolate hill, far from every human habitation, and the hour was getting late. He stood still and allowed her to get far ahead of him till he could only see her form upon the sky.

“Of course I will, Miss Everdene,” Gabriel replied softly. He found it surprising that the request had come at this moment, as the conflict was over, they were on a bleak hill, far from any human homes, and it was getting late. He paused and let her walk ahead until she was just a silhouette against the sky.

A distressing explanation of this anxiety to be rid of him at that point now ensued. A figure apparently rose from the earth beside her. The shape beyond all doubt was Troy’s. Oak would not be even a possible listener, and at once turned back till a good two hundred yards were between the lovers and himself.

A troubling explanation of her anxiety to get away from him at that moment followed. A figure seemed to emerge from the ground next to her. The shape could only be Troy’s. Oak wouldn't even be a potential listener and quickly turned back until there were about two hundred yards between the couple and him.

Gabriel went home by way of the churchyard. In passing the tower he thought of what she had said about the sergeant’s virtuous habit of entering the church unperceived at the beginning of service. Believing that the little gallery door alluded to was quite disused, he ascended the external flight of steps at the top of which it stood, and examined it. The pale lustre yet hanging in the north-western heaven was sufficient to show that a sprig of ivy had grown from the wall across the door to a length of more than a foot, delicately tying the panel to the stone jamb. It was a decisive proof that the door had not been opened at least since Troy came back to Weatherbury.

Gabriel went home through the churchyard. As he passed the tower, he remembered what she had said about the sergeant’s sneaky habit of slipping into the church unnoticed at the start of the service. Thinking that the little gallery door she mentioned was probably never used, he climbed the external flight of steps that led to it and took a look. The faint light still lingering in the northwestern sky was enough to reveal that a sprig of ivy had grown from the wall over the door, extending more than a foot and gently tying the panel to the stone frame. This was clear evidence that the door hadn’t been opened since Troy returned to Weatherbury.

CHAPTER XXX
HOT CHEEKS AND TEARFUL EYES

Half an hour later Bathsheba entered her own house. There burnt upon her face when she met the light of the candles the flush and excitement which were little less than chronic with her now. The farewell words of Troy, who had accompanied her to the very door, still lingered in her ears. He had bidden her adieu for two days, which were, so he stated, to be spent at Bath in visiting some friends. He had also kissed her a second time.

Half an hour later, Bathsheba walked into her house. When the candlelight hit her face, it revealed the flush and excitement that had almost become a constant for her. Troy's farewell words, who had walked her to the door, still echoed in her ears. He had said goodbye for two days, which he claimed would be spent visiting some friends in Bath. He had also kissed her again.

It is only fair to Bathsheba to explain here a little fact which did not come to light till a long time afterwards: that Troy’s presentation of himself so aptly at the roadside this evening was not by any distinctly preconcerted arrangement. He had hinted—she had forbidden; and it was only on the chance of his still coming that she had dismissed Oak, fearing a meeting between them just then.

It’s only fair to Bathsheba to mention a little detail that didn’t come to light until much later: Troy’s sudden appearance at the roadside this evening wasn’t exactly planned. He had suggested it—she had declined; and it was only because she hoped he might still show up that she had sent Oak away, worried about a confrontation between the two of them at that moment.

She now sank down into a chair, wild and perturbed by all these new and fevering sequences. Then she jumped up with a manner of decision, and fetched her desk from a side table.

She now sank into a chair, feeling frantic and unsettled by all these new and intense events. Then she jumped up with a sense of determination and grabbed her desk from a side table.

In three minutes, without pause or modification, she had written a letter to Boldwood, at his address beyond Casterbridge, saying mildly but firmly that she had well considered the whole subject he had brought before her and kindly given her time to decide upon; that her final decision was that she could not marry him. She had expressed to Oak an intention to wait till Boldwood came home before communicating to him her conclusive reply. But Bathsheba found that she could not wait.

In three minutes, without stopping or changing anything, she wrote a letter to Boldwood, at his address past Casterbridge, saying gently but firmly that she had thought carefully about everything he had brought up and had kindly given her time to decide; that her final decision was that she could not marry him. She had told Oak that she planned to wait until Boldwood came back before telling him her final answer. But Bathsheba realized that she couldn't wait.

It was impossible to send this letter till the next day; yet to quell her uneasiness by getting it out of her hands, and so, as it were, setting the act in motion at once, she arose to take it to any one of the women who might be in the kitchen.

It was impossible to send this letter until the next day; still, to ease her anxiety by getting it out of her hands and starting the process immediately, she stood up to take it to any of the women who might be in the kitchen.

She paused in the passage. A dialogue was going on in the kitchen, and Bathsheba and Troy were the subject of it.

She stopped in the hallway. There was a conversation happening in the kitchen, and Bathsheba and Troy were the topic of it.

“If he marry her, she’ll gie up farming.”

“If he marries her, she’ll give up farming.”

“’Twill be a gallant life, but may bring some trouble between the mirth—so say I.”

“It will be an exciting life, but it might cause some trouble amidst the fun—so I say.”

“Well, I wish I had half such a husband.”

“Well, I wish I had a husband like that.”

Bathsheba had too much sense to mind seriously what her servitors said about her; but too much womanly redundance of speech to leave alone what was said till it died the natural death of unminded things. She burst in upon them.

Bathsheba was too smart to take seriously what her servants said about her; but she had too much of a tendency to engage in conversation to just let it go without responding. She interrupted them.

“Who are you speaking of?” she asked.

“Who are you talking about?” she asked.

There was a pause before anybody replied. At last Liddy said frankly, “What was passing was a bit of a word about yourself, miss.”

There was a moment of silence before anyone responded. Finally, Liddy said honestly, "What was happening was a little comment about you, miss."

“I thought so! Maryann and Liddy and Temperance—now I forbid you to suppose such things. You know I don’t care the least for Mr. Troy—not I. Everybody knows how much I hate him.—Yes,” repeated the froward young person, “hate him!”

“I thought so! Maryann and Liddy and Temperance—now I forbid you to think like that. You know I don’t care at all about Mr. Troy—not at all. Everyone knows how much I dislike him.—Yes,” the headstrong young person repeated, “dislike him!”

“We know you do, miss,” said Liddy; “and so do we all.”

"We know you do, miss," Liddy said, "and so does everyone else."

“I hate him too,” said Maryann.

“I hate him too,” Maryann said.

“Maryann—Oh you perjured woman! How can you speak that wicked story!” said Bathsheba, excitedly. “You admired him from your heart only this morning in the very world, you did. Yes, Maryann, you know it!”

“Maryann—Oh you lying woman! How can you tell such a wicked story!” said Bathsheba, excitedly. “You were just admiring him with all your heart this morning right in front of everyone, you know that, Maryann!”

“Yes, miss, but so did you. He is a wild scamp now, and you are right to hate him.”

“Yes, miss, but you did too. He’s a wild troublemaker now, and you’re right to dislike him.”

“He’s not a wild scamp! How dare you to my face! I have no right to hate him, nor you, nor anybody. But I am a silly woman! What is it to me what he is? You know it is nothing. I don’t care for him; I don’t mean to defend his good name, not I. Mind this, if any of you say a word against him you’ll be dismissed instantly!”

“He’s not a troublemaker! How dare you say that to my face! I have no reason to hate him, or you, or anyone else. But I’m just a foolish woman! What does it matter what he is? You know it means nothing. I don’t care about him; I don’t intend to defend his good name, not at all. Just know this: if any of you say a word against him, you’ll be fired on the spot!”

She flung down the letter and surged back into the parlour, with a big heart and tearful eyes, Liddy following her.

She threw the letter down and rushed back into the living room, with a big heart and teary eyes, Liddy following her.

“Oh miss!” said mild Liddy, looking pitifully into Bathsheba’s face. “I am sorry we mistook you so! I did think you cared for him; but I see you don’t now.”

“Oh miss!” said gentle Liddy, looking sadly into Bathsheba’s face. “I’m sorry we misunderstood you! I really thought you cared for him; but I can see now that you don’t.”

“Shut the door, Liddy.”

"Close the door, Liddy."

Liddy closed the door, and went on: “People always say such foolery, miss. I’ll make answer hencefor’ard, ‘Of course a lady like Miss Everdene can’t love him’; I’ll say it out in plain black and white.”

Liddy closed the door and continued, “People always say such nonsense, miss. From now on, I’ll respond, ‘Of course a lady like Miss Everdene can’t love him’; I’ll say it straight up.”

Bathsheba burst out: “O Liddy, are you such a simpleton? Can’t you read riddles? Can’t you see? Are you a woman yourself?”

Bathsheba exclaimed, “Oh Liddy, are you really that clueless? Can’t you figure out riddles? Can’t you see? Are you even a woman yourself?”

Liddy’s clear eyes rounded with wonderment.

Liddy’s bright eyes widened with amazement.

“Yes; you must be a blind thing, Liddy!” she said, in reckless abandonment and grief. “Oh, I love him to very distraction and misery and agony! Don’t be frightened at me, though perhaps I am enough to frighten any innocent woman. Come closer—closer.” She put her arms round Liddy’s neck. “I must let it out to somebody; it is wearing me away! Don’t you yet know enough of me to see through that miserable denial of mine? O God, what a lie it was! Heaven and my Love forgive me. And don’t you know that a woman who loves at all thinks nothing of perjury when it is balanced against her love? There, go out of the room; I want to be quite alone.”

“Yes; you have to be really blind, Liddy!” she said, with reckless abandon and sorrow. “Oh, I love him to the point of distraction, misery, and agony! Don’t be scared of me, though I might be enough to intimidate any innocent woman. Come closer—closer.” She wrapped her arms around Liddy’s neck. “I need to get this off my chest; it’s eating me alive! Don’t you know me well enough by now to see through that pathetic denial of mine? Oh God, what a lie it was! May Heaven and my Love forgive me. And don’t you realize that a woman who loves at all thinks nothing of lying when it’s weighed against her love? Now, please leave the room; I want to be completely alone.”

Liddy went towards the door.

Liddy headed to the door.

“Liddy, come here. Solemnly swear to me that he’s not a fast man; that it is all lies they say about him!”

“Liddy, come here. Promise me seriously that he’s not a fast man; that everything they say about him is a lie!”

“But, miss, how can I say he is not if—”

"But, miss, how can I say he isn't if—"

“You graceless girl! How can you have the cruel heart to repeat what they say? Unfeeling thing that you are.... But I’ll see if you or anybody else in the village, or town either, dare do such a thing!” She started off, pacing from fireplace to door, and back again.

“You clumsy girl! How can you be so heartless as to repeat what they say? You unfeeling person... But I’ll see if you or anyone else in the village or town dare to do something like that!” She began pacing from the fireplace to the door and back again.

“No, miss. I don’t—I know it is not true!” said Liddy, frightened at Bathsheba’s unwonted vehemence.

“No, miss. I don’t—I know that’s not true!” said Liddy, scared by Bathsheba’s unusual intensity.

“I suppose you only agree with me like that to please me. But, Liddy, he cannot be bad, as is said. Do you hear?”

“I guess you only agree with me like that to make me happy. But, Liddy, he can't be as bad as they say. Do you hear?”

“Yes, miss, yes.”

"Yes, ma'am, yes."

“And you don’t believe he is?”

“And you really don’t think he is?”

“I don’t know what to say, miss,” said Liddy, beginning to cry. “If I say No, you don’t believe me; and if I say Yes, you rage at me!”

“I don’t know what to say, miss,” Liddy said, starting to cry. “If I say No, you won’t believe me; and if I say Yes, you get angry with me!”

“Say you don’t believe it—say you don’t!”

“Go ahead and say you don’t believe it—just go ahead!”

“I don’t believe him to be so bad as they make out.”

"I don't think he's as bad as they say."

“He is not bad at all.... My poor life and heart, how weak I am!” she moaned, in a relaxed, desultory way, heedless of Liddy’s presence. “Oh, how I wish I had never seen him! Loving is misery for women always. I shall never forgive God for making me a woman, and dearly am I beginning to pay for the honour of owning a pretty face.” She freshened and turned to Liddy suddenly. “Mind this, Lydia Smallbury, if you repeat anywhere a single word of what I have said to you inside this closed door, I’ll never trust you, or love you, or have you with me a moment longer—not a moment!”

“He's not bad at all.... My poor life and heart, I’m so weak!” she complained, in a relaxed, aimless way, ignoring Liddy’s presence. “Oh, how I wish I had never met him! Loving is always misery for women. I will never forgive God for making me a woman, and I’m starting to pay dearly for the privilege of having a pretty face.” She perked up and turned to Liddy suddenly. “Listen to me, Lydia Smallbury, if you tell anyone a single word of what I’ve said to you behind this closed door, I will never trust you, love you, or have you with me for even a moment—not a moment!”

“I don’t want to repeat anything,” said Liddy, with womanly dignity of a diminutive order; “but I don’t wish to stay with you. And, if you please, I’ll go at the end of the harvest, or this week, or to-day.... I don’t see that I deserve to be put upon and stormed at for nothing!” concluded the small woman, bigly.

“I don’t want to go over anything again,” said Liddy, with a small but dignified manner; “but I don’t want to stay with you. And if it’s alright, I’ll leave at the end of the harvest, or this week, or today.... I don’t think I deserve to be treated this way and yelled at for no reason!” concluded the small woman, emphatically.

“No, no, Liddy; you must stay!” said Bathsheba, dropping from haughtiness to entreaty with capricious inconsequence. “You must not notice my being in a taking just now. You are not as a servant—you are a companion to me. Dear, dear—I don’t know what I am doing since this miserable ache of my heart has weighted and worn upon me so! What shall I come to! I suppose I shall get further and further into troubles. I wonder sometimes if I am doomed to die in the Union. I am friendless enough, God knows!”

“No, no, Liddy; you have to stay!” Bathsheba said, shifting from arrogance to pleading in a way that was random and unexpected. “Don’t pay attention to me being upset right now. You’re not just a servant—you’re a companion to me. Oh, I don’t even know what I’m doing since this horrible pain in my heart has been weighing down on me so much! What’s going to happen to me? I guess I’ll just get more and more into trouble. Sometimes I wonder if I’m destined to die alone. I’m so lonely, God knows!”

“I won’t notice anything, nor will I leave you!” sobbed Liddy, impulsively putting up her lips to Bathsheba’s, and kissing her.

“I won’t notice anything, and I’m not going to leave you!” Liddy sobbed, leaning in and kissing Bathsheba impulsively.

Then Bathsheba kissed Liddy, and all was smooth again.

Then Bathsheba kissed Liddy, and everything was good again.

“I don’t often cry, do I, Lidd? but you have made tears come into my eyes,” she said, a smile shining through the moisture. “Try to think him a good man, won’t you, dear Liddy?”

“I don’t cry that often, do I, Lidd? but you’ve made me tear up,” she said, a smile breaking through the tears. “Please try to see him as a good man, okay, dear Liddy?”

“I will, miss, indeed.”

"I will, miss, for sure."

“He is a sort of steady man in a wild way, you know. That’s better than to be as some are, wild in a steady way. I am afraid that’s how I am. And promise me to keep my secret—do, Liddy! And do not let them know that I have been crying about him, because it will be dreadful for me, and no good to him, poor thing!”

“He's kind of a calm guy in a crazy way, you know? That's better than being the opposite, crazy in a calm way. I'm afraid that's what I am. And promise me you'll keep my secret—please, Liddy! And don’t let them know I've been crying about him, because it would be terrible for me, and wouldn’t help him at all, poor thing!”

“Death’s head himself shan’t wring it from me, mistress, if I’ve a mind to keep anything; and I’ll always be your friend,” replied Liddy, emphatically, at the same time bringing a few more tears into her own eyes, not from any particular necessity, but from an artistic sense of making herself in keeping with the remainder of the picture, which seems to influence women at such times. “I think God likes us to be good friends, don’t you?”

“Death himself won't pry it from me, mistress, if I decide to hold onto anything; and I'll always be your friend,” Liddy replied firmly, while also bringing a few more tears to her eyes, not for any real reason, but from a sort of instinct to fit in with the overall emotion of the moment, which seems to affect women in times like this. “I believe God wants us to be good friends, don’t you?”

“Indeed I do.”

"Absolutely, I do."

“And, dear miss, you won’t harry me and storm at me, will you? because you seem to swell so tall as a lion then, and it frightens me! Do you know, I fancy you would be a match for any man when you are in one o’ your takings.”

“And, dear miss, you won’t rush me and yell at me, will you? Because you seem to puff up so tall like a lion then, and it scares me! You know, I think you’d be a match for any man when you’re in one of your moods.”

“Never! do you?” said Bathsheba, slightly laughing, though somewhat seriously alarmed by this Amazonian picture of herself. “I hope I am not a bold sort of maid—mannish?” she continued with some anxiety.

“Never! Do you?” Bathsheba said with a slight laugh, though she felt a bit seriously worried by this warrior-like image of herself. “I hope I'm not a bold kind of girl—too masculine?” she continued with some concern.

“Oh no, not mannish; but so almighty womanish that ’tis getting on that way sometimes. Ah! miss,” she said, after having drawn her breath very sadly in and sent it very sadly out, “I wish I had half your failing that way. ’Tis a great protection to a poor maid in these illegit’mate days!”

“Oh no, not manly; but so incredibly womanly that it’s starting to feel that way sometimes. Ah! Miss,” she said, after taking a very sad breath in and letting it out just as sadly, “I wish I had half your flaw in that regard. It’s a great protection for a poor girl in these illegitimate times!”

CHAPTER XXXI
BLAME—FURY

The next evening Bathsheba, with the idea of getting out of the way of Mr. Boldwood in the event of his returning to answer her note in person, proceeded to fulfil an engagement made with Liddy some few hours earlier. Bathsheba’s companion, as a gauge of their reconciliation, had been granted a week’s holiday to visit her sister, who was married to a thriving hurdler and cattle-crib-maker living in a delightful labyrinth of hazel copse not far beyond Yalbury. The arrangement was that Miss Everdene should honour them by coming there for a day or two to inspect some ingenious contrivances which this man of the woods had introduced into his wares.

The next evening, Bathsheba, wanting to avoid Mr. Boldwood in case he came to respond to her note in person, went ahead with an engagement she had made with Liddy a few hours earlier. As a sign of their reconciliation, Liddy had been given a week off to visit her sister, who was married to a successful hurdler and cattle feeder living in a lovely maze of hazel trees not far from Yalbury. The plan was for Miss Everdene to come visit them for a day or two to check out some clever gadgets that this man of the woods had added to his products.

Leaving her instructions with Gabriel and Maryann, that they were to see everything carefully locked up for the night, she went out of the house just at the close of a timely thunder-shower, which had refined the air, and daintily bathed the coat of the land, though all beneath was dry as ever. Freshness was exhaled in an essence from the varied contours of bank and hollow, as if the earth breathed maiden breath; and the pleased birds were hymning to the scene. Before her, among the clouds, there was a contrast in the shape of lairs of fierce light which showed themselves in the neighbourhood of a hidden sun, lingering on to the farthest north-west corner of the heavens that this midsummer season allowed.

Leaving her instructions with Gabriel and Maryann to make sure everything was securely locked up for the night, she stepped out of the house just after a refreshing thunder-shower had passed, which had cleaned the air and lightly dampened the ground, although everything underneath was still dry as ever. Freshness filled the atmosphere, emanating from the diverse shapes of hills and valleys, as if the earth was breathing with youthful vigor; and the happy birds were singing to the scene. In front of her, among the clouds, there was a striking contrast in the form of bright patches of light revealing a hidden sun, stretching towards the farthest northwest corner of the sky that this midsummer season allowed.

She had walked nearly two miles of her journey, watching how the day was retreating, and thinking how the time of deeds was quietly melting into the time of thought, to give place in its turn to the time of prayer and sleep, when she beheld advancing over Yalbury hill the very man she sought so anxiously to elude. Boldwood was stepping on, not with that quiet tread of reserved strength which was his customary gait, in which he always seemed to be balancing two thoughts. His manner was stunned and sluggish now.

She had walked almost two miles on her journey, noticing how the day was fading away, and reflecting on how the time for action was quietly giving way to the time for contemplation, which would eventually shift to the time for prayer and rest, when she saw approaching over Yalbury Hill the very man she had been trying so hard to avoid. Boldwood was walking forward, not with his usual quiet, strong stride, where he always seemed to be weighing two thoughts. His demeanor was now dazed and sluggish.

Boldwood had for the first time been awakened to woman’s privileges in tergiversation even when it involves another person’s possible blight. That Bathsheba was a firm and positive girl, far less inconsequent than her fellows, had been the very lung of his hope; for he had held that these qualities would lead her to adhere to a straight course for consistency’s sake, and accept him, though her fancy might not flood him with the iridescent hues of uncritical love. But the argument now came back as sorry gleams from a broken mirror. The discovery was no less a scourge than a surprise.

Boldwood had been made aware for the first time of a woman's ability to be evasive, even when it could negatively impact someone else. Bathsheba was a strong and determined girl, much more reliable than her peers, and this was the very hope he clung to; he believed these traits would make her stay true to her path for the sake of consistency and accept him, even if her affection for him wasn’t filled with the bright colors of blind love. But now, that thought felt like sad reflections from a shattered mirror. The realization was as much a punishment as it was a shock.

He came on looking upon the ground, and did not see Bathsheba till they were less than a stone’s throw apart. He looked up at the sound of her pit-pat, and his changed appearance sufficiently denoted to her the depth and strength of the feelings paralyzed by her letter.

He approached with his gaze fixed on the ground and didn't see Bathsheba until they were just a short distance apart. He looked up at the sound of her footsteps, and his altered appearance clearly showed her how deeply the emotions caused by her letter had affected him.

“Oh; is it you, Mr. Boldwood?” she faltered, a guilty warmth pulsing in her face.

“Oh, is that you, Mr. Boldwood?” she hesitated, a guilty flush spreading across her face.

Those who have the power of reproaching in silence may find it a means more effective than words. There are accents in the eye which are not on the tongue, and more tales come from pale lips than can enter an ear. It is both the grandeur and the pain of the remoter moods that they avoid the pathway of sound. Boldwood’s look was unanswerable.

Those who can silently express reproach might find it more powerful than words. There are emotions in the eyes that aren’t spoken aloud, and more stories come from pale lips than can be heard. It is both the majesty and the sorrow of deeper feelings that they steer clear of verbal expression. Boldwood’s gaze was impossible to respond to.

Seeing she turned a little aside, he said, “What, are you afraid of me?”

Seeing she turned a little aside, he said, “What, are you scared of me?”

“Why should you say that?” said Bathsheba.

“Why would you say that?” Bathsheba asked.

“I fancied you looked so,” said he. “And it is most strange, because of its contrast with my feeling for you.”

“I thought you looked that way,” he said. “And it’s really odd, considering how I feel about you.”

She regained self-possession, fixed her eyes calmly, and waited.

She collected herself, focused her gaze steadily, and waited.

“You know what that feeling is,” continued Boldwood, deliberately. “A thing strong as death. No dismissal by a hasty letter affects that.”

“You know what that feeling is,” Boldwood continued, intentionally. “It’s something as powerful as death. No quick dismissal in a letter can change that.”

“I wish you did not feel so strongly about me,” she murmured. “It is generous of you, and more than I deserve, but I must not hear it now.”

“I wish you didn’t feel so strongly about me,” she whispered. “It’s kind of you, and more than I deserve, but I can’t hear it right now.”

“Hear it? What do you think I have to say, then? I am not to marry you, and that’s enough. Your letter was excellently plain. I want you to hear nothing—not I.”

“Hear it? What do you think I have to say, then? I’m not going to marry you, and that’s that. Your letter was perfectly clear. I don’t want you to hear anything—not from me.”

Bathsheba was unable to direct her will into any definite groove for freeing herself from this fearfully awkward position. She confusedly said, “Good evening,” and was moving on. Boldwood walked up to her heavily and dully.

Bathsheba couldn't figure out how to get herself out of this incredibly uncomfortable situation. She awkwardly said, “Good evening,” and started to walk away. Boldwood approached her slowly and heavily.

“Bathsheba—darling—is it final indeed?”

“Bathsheba—honey—is it final indeed?”

“Indeed it is.”

"Yes, it is."

“Oh, Bathsheba—have pity upon me!” Boldwood burst out. “God’s sake, yes—I am come to that low, lowest stage—to ask a woman for pity! Still, she is you—she is you.”

“Oh, Bathsheba—have mercy on me!” Boldwood cried. “For God’s sake, yes—I’ve reached that low, lowest point—to beg a woman for pity! Still, she is you—she is you.”

Bathsheba commanded herself well. But she could hardly get a clear voice for what came instinctively to her lips: “There is little honour to the woman in that speech.” It was only whispered, for something unutterably mournful no less than distressing in this spectacle of a man showing himself to be so entirely the vane of a passion enervated the feminine instinct for punctilios.

Bathsheba held herself together. But she could barely find her voice for what instinctively came to her lips: “That speech offers little respect to the woman.” It was only a whisper, for there was something deeply mournful and distressing about the sight of a man revealing himself to be so completely swayed by a passion that weakened the woman's sense of propriety.

“I am beyond myself about this, and am mad,” he said. “I am no stoic at all to be supplicating here; but I do supplicate to you. I wish you knew what is in me of devotion to you; but it is impossible, that. In bare human mercy to a lonely man, don’t throw me off now!”

“I’m really upset about this, and it’s driving me crazy,” he said. “I’m not a stoic at all to be begging here; but I am begging you. I wish you could understand how devoted I am to you; but that’s impossible. Just out of basic human kindness to a lonely man, please don’t reject me now!”

“I don’t throw you off—indeed, how can I? I never had you.” In her noon-clear sense that she had never loved him she forgot for a moment her thoughtless angle on that day in February.

“I don’t push you away—actually, how could I? I never had you.” In her bright realization that she had never loved him, she momentarily forgot her careless perspective on that day in February.

“But there was a time when you turned to me, before I thought of you! I don’t reproach you, for even now I feel that the ignorant and cold darkness that I should have lived in if you had not attracted me by that letter—valentine you call it—would have been worse than my knowledge of you, though it has brought this misery. But, I say, there was a time when I knew nothing of you, and cared nothing for you, and yet you drew me on. And if you say you gave me no encouragement, I cannot but contradict you.”

“But there was a time when you looked at me, before I even thought about you! I don’t blame you, because even now, I realize that the ignorant and cold darkness I would have lived in if you hadn’t pulled me in with that letter—what you call a valentine—would have been worse than what I know about you, even though it has brought me this pain. But I’m saying, there was a time when I didn’t know you at all, didn’t care about you at all, and yet you fascinated me. And if you claim you didn’t give me any encouragement, I can’t help but disagree.”

“What you call encouragement was the childish game of an idle minute. I have bitterly repented of it—ay, bitterly, and in tears. Can you still go on reminding me?”

“What you call encouragement was just a silly distraction for a pointless moment. I have deeply regretted it—yes, deeply, and with tears. Can you keep reminding me?”

“I don’t accuse you of it—I deplore it. I took for earnest what you insist was jest, and now this that I pray to be jest you say is awful, wretched earnest. Our moods meet at wrong places. I wish your feeling was more like mine, or my feeling more like yours! Oh, could I but have foreseen the torture that trifling trick was going to lead me into, how I should have cursed you; but only having been able to see it since, I cannot do that, for I love you too well! But it is weak, idle drivelling to go on like this.... Bathsheba, you are the first woman of any shade or nature that I have ever looked at to love, and it is the having been so near claiming you for my own that makes this denial so hard to bear. How nearly you promised me! But I don’t speak now to move your heart, and make you grieve because of my pain; it is no use, that. I must bear it; my pain would get no less by paining you.”

“I don’t blame you for it—I regret it. I took what you said seriously, which you claim was just a joke, and now what I hope is a joke you say is terrible, truly serious. Our feelings just don’t match up. I wish you could feel more like I do, or that I could feel more like you! If only I had seen the pain that silly trick would cause me, I would have cursed you; but now that I can only see it in hindsight, I can’t do that, because I love you too much! But it’s pointless and foolish to keep going on like this… Bathsheba, you’re the first woman I’ve ever looked at and felt love for, and the fact that I was so close to claiming you as mine makes this rejection so hard to take. You almost promised me! But I’m not saying this to tug at your heartstrings or make you sad about my suffering; that wouldn’t help. I have to endure it; my suffering won’t lessen by making you hurt.”

“But I do pity you—deeply—O, so deeply!” she earnestly said.

“But I truly feel sorry for you—so much—oh, so much!” she said earnestly.

“Do no such thing—do no such thing. Your dear love, Bathsheba, is such a vast thing beside your pity, that the loss of your pity as well as your love is no great addition to my sorrow, nor does the gain of your pity make it sensibly less. O sweet—how dearly you spoke to me behind the spear-bed at the washing-pool, and in the barn at the shearing, and that dearest last time in the evening at your home! Where are your pleasant words all gone—your earnest hope to be able to love me? Where is your firm conviction that you would get to care for me very much? Really forgotten?—really?”

“Don’t do that—don’t do that. Your beloved, Bathsheba, means so much more to you than your pity, that losing both your pity and your love doesn’t really add to my sadness, and gaining your pity doesn’t noticeably lessen it. Oh, sweet—how lovingly you spoke to me behind the spear-bed at the washing pool, and in the barn during the shearing, and that precious last time in the evening at your home! Where have all your kind words gone—your genuine hope to love me? Where is your strong belief that you would come to care for me a lot? Have you really forgotten?—really?”

She checked emotion, looked him quietly and clearly in the face, and said in her low, firm voice, “Mr. Boldwood, I promised you nothing. Would you have had me a woman of clay when you paid me that furthest, highest compliment a man can pay a woman—telling her he loves her? I was bound to show some feeling, if I would not be a graceless shrew. Yet each of those pleasures was just for the day—the day just for the pleasure. How was I to know that what is a pastime to all other men was death to you? Have reason, do, and think more kindly of me!”

She checked her emotions, looked him straight in the eye, and said in her low, steady voice, “Mr. Boldwood, I promised you nothing. Would you have preferred me to be a woman of clay after you gave me that greatest, highest compliment a man can give a woman—telling her he loves her? I had to show some feelings if I didn’t want to come off as a rude shrew. But each of those moments was just for that day—the day just meant for the enjoyment. How was I to know that what is fun for all other men felt like death to you? Please, use your reason and think more kindly of me!”

“Well, never mind arguing—never mind. One thing is sure: you were all but mine, and now you are not nearly mine. Everything is changed, and that by you alone, remember. You were nothing to me once, and I was contented; you are now nothing to me again, and how different the second nothing is from the first! Would to God you had never taken me up, since it was only to throw me down!”

“Well, forget the arguing—just forget it. One thing is certain: you were almost mine, and now you're not even close. Everything has changed, and it's all because of you, remember that. You used to mean nothing to me, and I was fine with it; now you mean nothing to me again, and it's so different this time! I wish you had never come into my life, since it was only to let me down!”

Bathsheba, in spite of her mettle, began to feel unmistakable signs that she was inherently the weaker vessel. She strove miserably against this femininity which would insist upon supplying unbidden emotions in stronger and stronger current. She had tried to elude agitation by fixing her mind on the trees, sky, any trivial object before her eyes, whilst his reproaches fell, but ingenuity could not save her now.

Bathsheba, despite her strength, started to feel undeniable signs that she was naturally the weaker one. She struggled hopelessly against this femininity that kept forcing stronger and stronger emotions onto her. She had tried to avoid getting upset by focusing on the trees, the sky, or any insignificant object in front of her while his accusations came pouring down, but her cleverness couldn’t help her this time.

“I did not take you up—surely I did not!” she answered as heroically as she could. “But don’t be in this mood with me. I can endure being told I am in the wrong, if you will only tell it me gently! O sir, will you not kindly forgive me, and look at it cheerfully?”

“I didn’t blame you—of course, I didn’t!” she replied as bravely as she could. “But please don’t be like this with me. I can handle being told I’m wrong, as long as you say it nicely! Oh sir, will you please forgive me and try to be cheerful about it?”

“Cheerfully! Can a man fooled to utter heart-burning find a reason for being merry? If I have lost, how can I be as if I had won? Heavens you must be heartless quite! Had I known what a fearfully bitter sweet this was to be, how I would have avoided you, and never seen you, and been deaf of you. I tell you all this, but what do you care! You don’t care.”

“Cheerfully! Can a man who has been completely fooled find a reason to be happy? If I’ve lost, how can I act like I’ve won? You must really be heartless! If I had known how incredibly painful this would be, I would have stayed away from you, never seen you, and ignored you completely. I’m telling you all this, but what do you care? You don’t care.”

She returned silent and weak denials to his charges, and swayed her head desperately, as if to thrust away the words as they came showering about her ears from the lips of the trembling man in the climax of life, with his bronzed Roman face and fine frame.

She responded with quiet, weak denials to his accusations and shook her head desperately, as if trying to push away the words that were raining down on her from the lips of the trembling man at the peak of his life, with his tanned Roman face and strong build.

“Dearest, dearest, I am wavering even now between the two opposites of recklessly renouncing you, and labouring humbly for you again. Forget that you have said No, and let it be as it was! Say, Bathsheba, that you only wrote that refusal to me in fun—come, say it to me!”

“Darling, I’m still torn between carelessly giving you up and working hard for you again. Forget that you said No, and let’s go back to how things were! Just tell me, Bathsheba, that you only wrote that refusal to me as a joke—come on, say it to me!”

“It would be untrue, and painful to both of us. You overrate my capacity for love. I don’t possess half the warmth of nature you believe me to have. An unprotected childhood in a cold world has beaten gentleness out of me.”

“It wouldn’t be honest, and it would hurt us both. You overestimate my ability to love. I don’t have even half the kindness you think I do. A tough childhood in a harsh world has stripped away my softness.”

He immediately said with more resentment: “That may be true, somewhat; but ah, Miss Everdene, it won’t do as a reason! You are not the cold woman you would have me believe. No, no! It isn’t because you have no feeling in you that you don’t love me. You naturally would have me think so—you would hide from me that you have a burning heart like mine. You have love enough, but it is turned into a new channel. I know where.”

He immediately said with more bitterness: “That might be somewhat true; but oh, Miss Everdene, that’s not a good excuse! You’re not the emotionless woman you want me to think you are. No, no! It’s not that you don’t have feelings for me that makes you not love me. You want me to believe that—you’re trying to hide the fact that you have a passionate heart just like mine. You have plenty of love, but it’s directed elsewhere. I know where.”

The swift music of her heart became hubbub now, and she throbbed to extremity. He was coming to Troy. He did then know what had occurred! And the name fell from his lips the next moment.

The fast beat of her heart turned into a commotion, and she felt overwhelmed. He was coming to Troy. He really knew what had happened! And the name slipped from his lips the next moment.

“Why did Troy not leave my treasure alone?” he asked, fiercely. “When I had no thought of injuring him, why did he force himself upon your notice! Before he worried you your inclination was to have me; when next I should have come to you your answer would have been Yes. Can you deny it—I ask, can you deny it?”

“Why didn’t Troy just leave my treasure alone?” he asked, fiercely. “When I had no intention of hurting him, why did he put himself in your way? Before he bothered you, you wanted me; when I next came to you, your answer would have been Yes. Can you deny it—I’m asking, can you deny it?”

She delayed the reply, but was too honest to withhold it. “I cannot,” she whispered.

She took her time replying, but she was too honest to keep it to herself. “I can’t,” she whispered.

“I know you cannot. But he stole in in my absence and robbed me. Why didn’t he win you away before, when nobody would have been grieved?—when nobody would have been set tale-bearing. Now the people sneer at me—the very hills and sky seem to laugh at me till I blush shamefully for my folly. I have lost my respect, my good name, my standing—lost it, never to get it again. Go and marry your man—go on!”

“I know you can’t. But he came in while I wasn’t here and took everything from me. Why didn’t he take you away before, when no one would have been hurt?—when no one would have spread rumors? Now people mock me—the very hills and sky seem to laugh at me until I feel embarrassed for my foolishness. I’ve lost my respect, my good name, my reputation—lost it, never to get it back. Go and marry your guy—just go!”

“Oh sir—Mr. Boldwood!”

“Oh sir—Mr. Boldwood!”

“You may as well. I have no further claim upon you. As for me, I had better go somewhere alone, and hide—and pray. I loved a woman once. I am now ashamed. When I am dead they’ll say, miserable love-sick man that he was. Heaven—heaven—if I had got jilted secretly, and the dishonour not known, and my position kept! But no matter, it is gone, and the woman not gained. Shame upon him—shame!”

“You might as well. I have no more claim on you. As for me, I’d be better off going somewhere alone, hiding—and praying. I loved a woman once. Now I’m ashamed. When I’m dead, they’ll say I was a miserable, love-sick man. Heaven—heaven—if I had been secretly rejected and my shame remained unknown, keeping my position intact! But it doesn’t matter, it’s gone, and I didn’t win the woman. Shame on him—shame!”

His unreasonable anger terrified her, and she glided from him, without obviously moving, as she said, “I am only a girl—do not speak to me so!”

His unreasonable anger scared her, and she slipped away from him, almost unnoticed, as she said, “I’m just a girl—don’t talk to me like that!”

“All the time you knew—how very well you knew—that your new freak was my misery. Dazzled by brass and scarlet—Oh, Bathsheba—this is woman’s folly indeed!”

“All the time you knew—how very well you knew—that your new obsession was my misery. Dazzled by gold and red—Oh, Bathsheba—this is truly a woman’s folly!”

She fired up at once. “You are taking too much upon yourself!” she said, vehemently. “Everybody is upon me—everybody. It is unmanly to attack a woman so! I have nobody in the world to fight my battles for me; but no mercy is shown. Yet if a thousand of you sneer and say things against me, I will not be put down!”

She immediately lit up. “You’re taking on too much!” she said passionately. “Everyone is against me—everyone. It’s not right to attack a woman like this! I don’t have anyone in the world to fight my battles for me; yet there’s no mercy shown. But even if a thousand of you mock me and say things against me, I will not be defeated!”

“You’ll chatter with him doubtless about me. Say to him, ‘Boldwood would have died for me.’ Yes, and you have given way to him, knowing him to be not the man for you. He has kissed you—claimed you as his. Do you hear—he has kissed you. Deny it!”

“You’ll definitely talk to him about me. Tell him, ‘Boldwood would have done anything for me.’ Yes, and you’ve let him get to you, even though you know he’s not the right guy for you. He’s kissed you—claimed you as his. Do you hear me—he has kissed you. Deny it!”

The most tragic woman is cowed by a tragic man, and although Boldwood was, in vehemence and glow, nearly her own self rendered into another sex, Bathsheba’s cheek quivered. She gasped, “Leave me, sir—leave me! I am nothing to you. Let me go on!”

The most tragic woman is intimidated by a tragic man, and even though Boldwood was, in intensity and passion, almost like her own self transformed into the opposite gender, Bathsheba's cheek trembled. She exclaimed, “Leave me, sir—leave me! I mean nothing to you. Let me go!”

“Deny that he has kissed you.”

“Say that he hasn't kissed you.”

“I shall not.”

"I won't."

“Ha—then he has!” came hoarsely from the farmer.

“Ha—then he has!” shouted the farmer hoarsely.

“He has,” she said, slowly, and, in spite of her fear, defiantly. “I am not ashamed to speak the truth.”

“He has,” she said slowly, and despite her fear, defiantly. “I’m not ashamed to speak the truth.”

“Then curse him; and curse him!” said Boldwood, breaking into a whispered fury. “Whilst I would have given worlds to touch your hand, you have let a rake come in without right or ceremony and—kiss you! Heaven’s mercy—kiss you!... Ah, a time of his life shall come when he will have to repent, and think wretchedly of the pain he has caused another man; and then may he ache, and wish, and curse, and yearn—as I do now!”

“Then curse him; and curse him!” Boldwood said, breaking into a furious whisper. “While I would have given anything just to touch your hand, you let some scoundrel come in without permission and—kiss you! Oh my God—kiss you!... Ah, there will come a time in his life when he will have to regret this, and think miserably about the pain he’s caused another man; and then may he ache, and wish, and curse, and yearn—as I do now!”

“Don’t, don’t, oh, don’t pray down evil upon him!” she implored in a miserable cry. “Anything but that—anything. Oh, be kind to him, sir, for I love him true!”

“Please, please, oh please don’t wish anything bad upon him!” she begged with a desperate cry. “Anything but that—anything. Oh, have mercy on him, sir, because I truly love him!”

Boldwood’s ideas had reached that point of fusion at which outline and consistency entirely disappear. The impending night appeared to concentrate in his eye. He did not hear her at all now.

Boldwood's thoughts had reached a point where his outline and consistency completely vanished. The approaching night seemed to focus in his eyes. He didn't hear her at all anymore.

“I’ll punish him—by my soul, that will I! I’ll meet him, soldier or no, and I’ll horsewhip the untimely stripling for this reckless theft of my one delight. If he were a hundred men I’d horsewhip him—” He dropped his voice suddenly and unnaturally. “Bathsheba, sweet, lost coquette, pardon me! I’ve been blaming you, threatening you, behaving like a churl to you, when he’s the greatest sinner. He stole your dear heart away with his unfathomable lies!... It is a fortunate thing for him that he’s gone back to his regiment—that he’s away up the country, and not here! I hope he may not return here just yet. I pray God he may not come into my sight, for I may be tempted beyond myself. Oh, Bathsheba, keep him away—yes, keep him away from me!”

“I’ll make him pay—by my soul, I really will! I’ll confront him, soldier or not, and I’ll horsewhip that young fool for stealing my one joy. Even if he were a hundred men, I’d horsewhip him—” He suddenly dropped his voice, sounding unnatural. “Bathsheba, sweet, lost flirt, forgive me! I’ve been blaming you, threatening you, acting like a jerk when he’s the real culprit. He took your dear heart with his endless lies!... It’s lucky for him that he’s back with his regiment, up in the country, and not here! I hope he doesn’t come back just yet. I pray to God he stays out of my sight because I might be pushed beyond my limits. Oh, Bathsheba, keep him away—yes, keep him away from me!”

For a moment Boldwood stood so inertly after this that his soul seemed to have been entirely exhaled with the breath of his passionate words. He turned his face away, and withdrew, and his form was soon covered over by the twilight as his footsteps mixed in with the low hiss of the leafy trees.

For a moment, Boldwood stood so still after this that it felt like his soul had been completely released along with his passionate words. He turned away, stepped back, and soon his figure was enveloped by the twilight as his footsteps blended with the soft rustle of the leaves.

Bathsheba, who had been standing motionless as a model all this latter time, flung her hands to her face, and wildly attempted to ponder on the exhibition which had just passed away. Such astounding wells of fevered feeling in a still man like Mr. Boldwood were incomprehensible, dreadful. Instead of being a man trained to repression he was—what she had seen him.

Bathsheba, who had been standing still like a model this whole time, suddenly threw her hands to her face and desperately tried to process the intense emotions that had just unfolded. The deep wells of his passionate feelings, in a calm man like Mr. Boldwood, were confusing and frightening. Instead of being a man skilled in suppressing his emotions, he was—exactly what she had observed.

The force of the farmer’s threats lay in their relation to a circumstance known at present only to herself: her lover was coming back to Weatherbury in the course of the very next day or two. Troy had not returned to his distant barracks as Boldwood and others supposed, but had merely gone to visit some acquaintance in Bath, and had yet a week or more remaining to his furlough.

The impact of the farmer’s threats was tied to a fact that only she knew: her lover was coming back to Weatherbury in just a day or two. Contrary to what Boldwood and others believed, Troy hadn’t gone back to his far-off barracks; he was just visiting someone in Bath and still had about a week left on his leave.

She felt wretchedly certain that if he revisited her just at this nick of time, and came into contact with Boldwood, a fierce quarrel would be the consequence. She panted with solicitude when she thought of possible injury to Troy. The least spark would kindle the farmer’s swift feelings of rage and jealousy; he would lose his self-mastery as he had this evening; Troy’s blitheness might become aggressive; it might take the direction of derision, and Boldwood’s anger might then take the direction of revenge.

She felt completely sure that if he came back to her right now and encountered Boldwood, it would lead to a fierce argument. She was anxious when she thought about the potential danger to Troy. Just a little spark could ignite the farmer’s quick feelings of anger and jealousy; he would lose control just like he had that evening. Troy's carefree attitude could turn confrontational; it might become mocking, and Boldwood’s anger could then escalate to seeking revenge.

With almost a morbid dread of being thought a gushing girl, this guileless woman too well concealed from the world under a manner of carelessness the warm depths of her strong emotions. But now there was no reserve. In her distraction, instead of advancing further she walked up and down, beating the air with her fingers, pressing on her brow, and sobbing brokenly to herself. Then she sat down on a heap of stones by the wayside to think. There she remained long. Above the dark margin of the earth appeared foreshores and promontories of coppery cloud, bounding a green and pellucid expanse in the western sky. Amaranthine glosses came over them then, and the unresting world wheeled her round to a contrasting prospect eastward, in the shape of indecisive and palpitating stars. She gazed upon their silent throes amid the shades of space, but realised none at all. Her troubled spirit was far away with Troy.

With a near-paralyzing fear of being seen as an overly emotional girl, this innocent woman hid her deep emotions beneath a facade of nonchalance. But now, there was no holding back. In her agitation, instead of moving forward, she paced back and forth, fidgeting with her fingers, pressing her hand against her forehead, and sobbing quietly to herself. Then she sat down on a pile of stones by the roadside to think. She stayed there for a long time. Above the dark edge of the earth, there were shores and jagged clouds of coppery color, framing a clear green expanse in the western sky. Glimmers of deep color washed over them, and the restless world turned her attention to the contrasting sight in the east, with its unsteady and flickering stars. She looked at their silent movements in the darkness of space, but felt nothing at all. Her troubled mind was far away with Troy.

CHAPTER XXXII
NIGHT—HORSES TRAMPING

The village of Weatherbury was quiet as the graveyard in its midst, and the living were lying well-nigh as still as the dead. The church clock struck eleven. The air was so empty of other sounds that the whirr of the clock-work immediately before the strokes was distinct, and so was also the click of the same at their close. The notes flew forth with the usual blind obtuseness of inanimate things—flapping and rebounding among walls, undulating against the scattered clouds, spreading through their interstices into unexplored miles of space.

The village of Weatherbury was as quiet as the graveyard in its center, and the living were almost as still as the dead. The church clock struck eleven. The air was so devoid of other sounds that you could clearly hear the whirr of the clock mechanism just before the chimes, and the click that followed. The notes echoed out with the usual mindlessness of inanimate objects—bouncing off the walls, rippling against the scattered clouds, spreading through their gaps into unexplored expanses of space.

Bathsheba’s crannied and mouldy halls were to-night occupied only by Maryann, Liddy being, as was stated, with her sister, whom Bathsheba had set out to visit. A few minutes after eleven had struck, Maryann turned in her bed with a sense of being disturbed. She was totally unconscious of the nature of the interruption to her sleep. It led to a dream, and the dream to an awakening, with an uneasy sensation that something had happened. She left her bed and looked out of the window. The paddock abutted on this end of the building, and in the paddock she could just discern by the uncertain gray a moving figure approaching the horse that was feeding there. The figure seized the horse by the forelock, and led it to the corner of the field. Here she could see some object which circumstances proved to be a vehicle, for after a few minutes spent apparently in harnessing, she heard the trot of the horse down the road, mingled with the sound of light wheels.

Bathsheba’s crumbling and damp halls were tonight only occupied by Maryann, since Liddy was, as mentioned, with her sister, who Bathsheba had gone to visit. A few minutes after eleven had struck, Maryann turned in her bed, feeling disturbed. She had no idea what had interrupted her sleep. It led to a dream, and the dream to an awakening, leaving her with an uneasy feeling that something had happened. She got out of bed and looked out the window. The paddock was next to this end of the building, and in the paddock, she could just make out a moving figure approaching the horse that was grazing there. The figure grabbed the horse by the forelock and led it to the corner of the field. Here, she could see some object that turned out to be a vehicle because after a few minutes spent apparently harnessing, she heard the trot of the horse down the road, mixed with the sound of light wheels.

Two varieties only of humanity could have entered the paddock with the ghostlike glide of that mysterious figure. They were a woman and a gipsy man. A woman was out of the question in such an occupation at this hour, and the comer could be no less than a thief, who might probably have known the weakness of the household on this particular night, and have chosen it on that account for his daring attempt. Moreover, to raise suspicion to conviction itself, there were gipsies in Weatherbury Bottom.

Two types of people could have entered the paddock with the eerie glide of that mysterious figure: a woman and a gypsy man. It seemed unlikely that a woman would be out here doing something like this at this hour, so the newcomer had to be a thief, who probably knew the family's vulnerabilities tonight and chose this moment for his bold attempt. Additionally, to turn suspicion into certainty, there were gypsies in Weatherbury Bottom.

Maryann, who had been afraid to shout in the robber’s presence, having seen him depart had no fear. She hastily slipped on her clothes, stumped down the disjointed staircase with its hundred creaks, ran to Coggan’s, the nearest house, and raised an alarm. Coggan called Gabriel, who now again lodged in his house as at first, and together they went to the paddock. Beyond all doubt the horse was gone.

Maryann, who had been too scared to yell while the robber was there, felt no fear once he left. She quickly put on her clothes, hurried down the creaky staircase, ran over to Coggan’s house, and alerted everyone. Coggan called Gabriel, who was staying at his place again, and together they went to the paddock. There was no doubt about it—the horse was gone.

“Hark!” said Gabriel.

"Listen!" said Gabriel.

They listened. Distinct upon the stagnant air came the sounds of a trotting horse passing up Longpuddle Lane—just beyond the gipsies’ encampment in Weatherbury Bottom.

They listened. Clear in the still air were the sounds of a horse trotting up Longpuddle Lane—just past the gipsies' campsite in Weatherbury Bottom.

“That’s our Dainty—I’ll swear to her step,” said Jan.

“That’s our Dainty—I’ll swear it’s her step,” said Jan.

“Mighty me! Won’t mis’ess storm and call us stupids when she comes back!” moaned Maryann. “How I wish it had happened when she was at home, and none of us had been answerable!”

“Mighty me! Won’t Miss storm and call us idiots when she gets back!” groaned Maryann. “I wish it had happened when she was at home, and none of us had to take the blame!”

“We must ride after,” said Gabriel, decisively. “I’ll be responsible to Miss Everdene for what we do. Yes, we’ll follow.”

“We need to ride after her,” Gabriel said firmly. “I’ll take responsibility for what we do with Miss Everdene. Yes, we’ll follow.”

“Faith, I don’t see how,” said Coggan. “All our horses are too heavy for that trick except little Poppet, and what’s she between two of us?—If we only had that pair over the hedge we might do something.”

“Honestly, I don’t see how,” said Coggan. “All our horses are too heavy for that trick except for little Poppet, and what can she do for both of us?—If we only had that pair over the hedge, we might be able to do something.”

“Which pair?”

“Which ones?”

“Mr. Boldwood’s Tidy and Moll.”

“Mr. Boldwood’s Tidy and Moll.”

“Then wait here till I come hither again,” said Gabriel. He ran down the hill towards Farmer Boldwood’s.

“Then wait here until I come back,” said Gabriel. He ran down the hill towards Farmer Boldwood’s.

“Farmer Boldwood is not at home,” said Maryann.

“Farmer Boldwood isn't home,” Maryann said.

“All the better,” said Coggan. “I know what he’s gone for.”

“All the better,” Coggan said. “I know what he went for.”

Less than five minutes brought up Oak again, running at the same pace, with two halters dangling from his hand.

Less than five minutes later, Oak appeared again, moving at the same speed, with two halters hanging from his hand.

“Where did you find ’em?” said Coggan, turning round and leaping upon the hedge without waiting for an answer.

“Where did you find them?” Coggan asked, turning around and jumping onto the hedge without waiting for a reply.

“Under the eaves. I knew where they were kept,” said Gabriel, following him. “Coggan, you can ride bare-backed? there’s no time to look for saddles.”

“Under the eaves. I knew where they were kept,” said Gabriel, following him. “Coggan, can you ride without a saddle? There’s no time to look for one.”

“Like a hero!” said Jan.

“Like a boss!” said Jan.

“Maryann, you go to bed,” Gabriel shouted to her from the top of the hedge.

“Maryann, you should go to bed,” Gabriel shouted to her from the top of the hedge.

Springing down into Boldwood’s pastures, each pocketed his halter to hide it from the horses, who, seeing the men empty-handed, docilely allowed themselves to be seized by the mane, when the halters were dexterously slipped on. Having neither bit nor bridle, Oak and Coggan extemporized the former by passing the rope in each case through the animal’s mouth and looping it on the other side. Oak vaulted astride, and Coggan clambered up by aid of the bank, when they ascended to the gate and galloped off in the direction taken by Bathsheba’s horse and the robber. Whose vehicle the horse had been harnessed to was a matter of some uncertainty.

Jumping down into Boldwood’s pastures, each man tucked his halter away to keep it from the horses, who, seeing the men with empty hands, gladly let themselves be grabbed by the mane while the halters were quickly slipped on. Without a bit or bridle, Oak and Coggan improvised a bit by running the rope through the animal’s mouth and looping it on the other side. Oak jumped on, and Coggan climbed up using the bank, then they headed to the gate and took off in the direction of Bathsheba’s horse and the thief. There was some uncertainty about whose vehicle the horse had been hitched to.

Weatherbury Bottom was reached in three or four minutes. They scanned the shady green patch by the roadside. The gipsies were gone.

Weatherbury Bottom was reached in three or four minutes. They looked over the shaded green area by the roadside. The gypsies were gone.

“The villains!” said Gabriel. “Which way have they gone, I wonder?”

“The villains!” said Gabriel. “I wonder which way they went?”

“Straight on, as sure as God made little apples,” said Jan.

“Straight ahead, just like God made little apples,” said Jan.

“Very well; we are better mounted, and must overtake ’em”, said Oak. “Now on at full speed!”

“Alright; we have better horses, and we need to catch up to them,” said Oak. “Let’s go at full speed!”

No sound of the rider in their van could now be discovered. The road-metal grew softer and more clayey as Weatherbury was left behind, and the late rain had wetted its surface to a somewhat plastic, but not muddy state. They came to cross-roads. Coggan suddenly pulled up Moll and slipped off.

No sound from the rider in their van could now be heard. The road surface became softer and more clay-like as they left Weatherbury behind, and the recent rain had made it somewhat pliable, but not muddy. They reached a crossroads. Coggan suddenly stopped Moll and got off.

“What’s the matter?” said Gabriel.

"What's wrong?" said Gabriel.

“We must try to track ’em, since we can’t hear ’em,” said Jan, fumbling in his pockets. He struck a light, and held the match to the ground. The rain had been heavier here, and all foot and horse tracks made previous to the storm had been abraded and blurred by the drops, and they were now so many little scoops of water, which reflected the flame of the match like eyes. One set of tracks was fresh and had no water in them; one pair of ruts was also empty, and not small canals, like the others. The footprints forming this recent impression were full of information as to pace; they were in equidistant pairs, three or four feet apart, the right and left foot of each pair being exactly opposite one another.

“We need to try to track them since we can’t hear them,” Jan said as he rummaged through his pockets. He lit a match and held it to the ground. The rain had been heavier here, erasing any foot or horse tracks made before the storm, now reduced to small pools of water that reflected the match's flame like eyes. One set of tracks was fresh and free of water; a pair of ruts was also dry, unlike the others that formed small canals. The footprints creating this recent impression revealed a lot about the person’s pace; they were in equal pairs, three or four feet apart, with the right and left foot of each pair lined up exactly opposite each other.

“Straight on!” Jan exclaimed. “Tracks like that mean a stiff gallop. No wonder we don’t hear him. And the horse is harnessed—look at the ruts. Ay, that’s our mare sure enough!”

“Straight ahead!” Jan exclaimed. “Tracks like that mean a fast gallop. No wonder we don’t hear him. And the horse is harnessed—check out the ruts. Yep, that’s definitely our mare!”

“How do you know?”

"How do you know that?"

“Old Jimmy Harris only shoed her last week, and I’d swear to his make among ten thousand.”

“Old Jimmy Harris just put shoes on her last week, and I’d recognize his work anywhere.”

“The rest of the gipsies must ha’ gone on earlier, or some other way,” said Oak. “You saw there were no other tracks?”

“The rest of the gypsies must have left earlier, or taken a different route,” said Oak. “Did you see that there were no other tracks?”

“True.” They rode along silently for a long weary time. Coggan carried an old pinchbeck repeater which he had inherited from some genius in his family; and it now struck one. He lighted another match, and examined the ground again.

“True.” They rode along silently for a long, tiring time. Coggan carried an old pinchbeck repeater he had inherited from a talented family member; and it just struck one. He lit another match and checked the ground again.

“’Tis a canter now,” he said, throwing away the light. “A twisty, rickety pace for a gig. The fact is, they over-drove her at starting; we shall catch ’em yet.”

“It’s a quick ride now,” he said, tossing aside the light. “A bumpy, shaky speed for a carriage. The truth is, they pushed her too hard at the beginning; we’ll catch them yet.”

Again they hastened on, and entered Blackmore Vale. Coggan’s watch struck one. When they looked again the hoof-marks were so spaced as to form a sort of zigzag if united, like the lamps along a street.

Again they hurried on and entered Blackmore Vale. Coggan’s watch struck one. When they looked again, the hoof prints were spaced out in a way that created a kind of zigzag pattern if connected, like the street lamps.

“That’s a trot, I know,” said Gabriel.

“Yeah, that’s a trot,” Gabriel said.

“Only a trot now,” said Coggan, cheerfully. “We shall overtake him in time.”

“Just a light jog now,” said Coggan, cheerfully. “We’ll catch up to him soon.”

They pushed rapidly on for yet two or three miles. “Ah! a moment,” said Jan. “Let’s see how she was driven up this hill. ’Twill help us.” A light was promptly struck upon his gaiters as before, and the examination made.

They quickly continued for another two or three miles. “Wait a second,” said Jan. “Let’s check how she got up this hill. It’ll help us.” A light was quickly shone on his gaiters as before, and the inspection began.

“Hurrah!” said Coggan. “She walked up here—and well she might. We shall get them in two miles, for a crown.”

“Yay!” said Coggan. “She walked up here—and she definitely should have. We’ll catch them in two miles, for a few bucks.”

They rode three, and listened. No sound was to be heard save a millpond trickling hoarsely through a hatch, and suggesting gloomy possibilities of drowning by jumping in. Gabriel dismounted when they came to a turning. The tracks were absolutely the only guide as to the direction that they now had, and great caution was necessary to avoid confusing them with some others which had made their appearance lately.

They rode three and listened. There was no sound except for a millpond trickling loudly through a hatch, hinting at the gloomy possibility of drowning if they jumped in. Gabriel dismounted when they reached a turn. The tracks were the only guide to their current direction, and they had to be very careful to avoid mixing them up with some others that had appeared recently.

“What does this mean?—though I guess,” said Gabriel, looking up at Coggan as he moved the match over the ground about the turning. Coggan, who, no less than the panting horses, had latterly shown signs of weariness, again scrutinized the mystic characters. This time only three were of the regular horseshoe shape. Every fourth was a dot.

“What does this mean?—though I guess,” said Gabriel, looking up at Coggan as he dragged the match along the ground near the turn. Coggan, just like the exhausted horses, was also showing signs of fatigue. He examined the strange symbols again. This time, only three were in the usual horseshoe shape. Every fourth one was a dot.

He screwed up his face and emitted a long “Whew-w-w!”

He scrunched up his face and let out a long “Whew-w-w!”

“Lame,” said Oak.

“Weak,” said Oak.

“Yes. Dainty is lamed; the near-foot-afore,” said Coggan slowly, staring still at the footprints.

“Yes. Dainty is hurt; the near front foot,” said Coggan slowly, still staring at the footprints.

“We’ll push on,” said Gabriel, remounting his humid steed.

"We'll keep going," said Gabriel, getting back on his sweaty horse.

Although the road along its greater part had been as good as any turnpike-road in the country, it was nominally only a byway. The last turning had brought them into the high road leading to Bath. Coggan recollected himself.

Although the road for most of its length had been as good as any toll road in the country, it was technically just a back road. The final turn had brought them onto the main road to Bath. Coggan gathered his thoughts.

“We shall have him now!” he exclaimed.

“We've got him now!” he exclaimed.

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“Sherton Turnpike. The keeper of that gate is the sleepiest man between here and London—Dan Randall, that’s his name—knowed en for years, when he was at Casterbridge gate. Between the lameness and the gate ’tis a done job.”

“Sherton Turnpike. The person in charge of that gate is the sleepiest guy you’ll find between here and London—Dan Randall, that’s his name—known for years when he worked at Casterbridge gate. With his limping and the gate, it’s a sure thing.”

They now advanced with extreme caution. Nothing was said until, against a shady background of foliage, five white bars were visible, crossing their route a little way ahead.

They moved forward very carefully. No one spoke until, against a shady backdrop of leaves, five white stripes appeared, crossing their path a little ways ahead.

“Hush—we are almost close!” said Gabriel.

“Shh—we're almost there!” said Gabriel.

“Amble on upon the grass,” said Coggan.

“Walk on the grass,” said Coggan.

The white bars were blotted out in the midst by a dark shape in front of them. The silence of this lonely time was pierced by an exclamation from that quarter.

The white bars were obscured in the middle by a dark figure in front of them. The quiet of this lonely moment was interrupted by a shout from that direction.

“Hoy-a-hoy! Gate!”

"Hey there! Gate!"

It appeared that there had been a previous call which they had not noticed, for on their close approach the door of the turnpike-house opened, and the keeper came out half-dressed, with a candle in his hand. The rays illumined the whole group.

It seemed like there had been a prior call that they hadn’t noticed, because as they got closer, the door of the toll house opened, and the keeper came out half-dressed, holding a candle. The light lit up the whole group.

“Keep the gate close!” shouted Gabriel. “He has stolen the horse!”

“Keep the gate closed!” Gabriel yelled. “He’s stolen the horse!”

“Who?” said the turnpike-man.

"Who?" said the tollbooth operator.

Gabriel looked at the driver of the gig, and saw a woman—Bathsheba, his mistress.

Gabriel looked at the driver of the carriage and saw a woman—Bathsheba, his mistress.

On hearing his voice she had turned her face away from the light. Coggan had, however, caught sight of her in the meanwhile.

On hearing his voice, she turned her face away from the light. Coggan, however, had caught a glimpse of her in the meantime.

“Why, ’tis mistress—I’ll take my oath!” he said, amazed.

“Wow, it’s her—I swear!” he said, amazed.

Bathsheba it certainly was, and she had by this time done the trick she could do so well in crises not of love, namely, mask a surprise by coolness of manner.

It was definitely Bathsheba, and by now she had performed her signature move she executed so well in non-romantic emergencies: hiding her surprise with a calm demeanor.

“Well, Gabriel,” she inquired quietly, “where are you going?”

“Well, Gabriel,” she asked softly, “where are you headed?”

“We thought—” began Gabriel.

“We thought—” started Gabriel.

“I am driving to Bath,” she said, taking for her own use the assurance that Gabriel lacked. “An important matter made it necessary for me to give up my visit to Liddy, and go off at once. What, then, were you following me?”

“I’m driving to Bath,” she said, using the confidence that Gabriel didn’t have. “An important matter forced me to cancel my visit to Liddy and leave right away. So, were you following me?”

“We thought the horse was stole.”

“We thought the horse was stolen.”

“Well—what a thing! How very foolish of you not to know that I had taken the trap and horse. I could neither wake Maryann nor get into the house, though I hammered for ten minutes against her window-sill. Fortunately, I could get the key of the coach-house, so I troubled no one further. Didn’t you think it might be me?”

“Well—what a thing! How foolish of you not to realize that I had taken the trap and horse. I couldn’t wake Maryann or get into the house, even though I knocked for ten minutes on her window-sill. Fortunately, I was able to get the key to the coach-house, so I didn’t bother anyone else. Didn’t you think it might be me?”

“Why should we, miss?”

“Why should we, ma'am?”

“Perhaps not. Why, those are never Farmer Boldwood’s horses! Goodness mercy! what have you been doing—bringing trouble upon me in this way? What! mustn’t a lady move an inch from her door without being dogged like a thief?”

“Maybe not. Those are definitely not Farmer Boldwood’s horses! Goodness! What have you been doing—bringing this trouble on me? What! Can’t a lady step outside her door without being followed like a criminal?”

“But how was we to know, if you left no account of your doings?” expostulated Coggan, “and ladies don’t drive at these hours, miss, as a jineral rule of society.”

“But how were we to know if you didn't keep a record of what you were up to?” Coggan argued. “And ladies don’t drive at this hour, miss, as a general rule of society.”

“I did leave an account—and you would have seen it in the morning. I wrote in chalk on the coach-house doors that I had come back for the horse and gig, and driven off; that I could arouse nobody, and should return soon.”

“I left a note—you would have seen it in the morning. I wrote in chalk on the coach-house doors that I had come back for the horse and cart, and then left; that I couldn’t wake anyone up, and would be back soon.”

“But you’ll consider, ma’am, that we couldn’t see that till it got daylight.”

“But you’ll understand, ma’am, that we couldn’t see that until it was daylight.”

“True,” she said, and though vexed at first she had too much sense to blame them long or seriously for a devotion to her that was as valuable as it was rare. She added with a very pretty grace, “Well, I really thank you heartily for taking all this trouble; but I wish you had borrowed anybody’s horses but Mr. Boldwood’s.”

“True,” she said, and although she was annoyed at first, she was smart enough not to hold it against them for showing her a commitment that was both precious and uncommon. She added with a charming elegance, “Well, I really appreciate you going through all this trouble; but I wish you had borrowed someone else’s horses instead of Mr. Boldwood’s.”

“Dainty is lame, miss,” said Coggan. “Can ye go on?”

“Dainty is lame, miss,” Coggan said. “Can you continue?”

“It was only a stone in her shoe. I got down and pulled it out a hundred yards back. I can manage very well, thank you. I shall be in Bath by daylight. Will you now return, please?”

“It was just a stone in her shoe. I got down and took it out a hundred yards back. I can handle things just fine, thanks. I’ll be in Bath by morning. Will you please go back now?”

She turned her head—the gateman’s candle shimmering upon her quick, clear eyes as she did so—passed through the gate, and was soon wrapped in the embowering shades of mysterious summer boughs. Coggan and Gabriel put about their horses, and, fanned by the velvety air of this July night, retraced the road by which they had come.

She turned her head—the gateman’s candle flickering in the light of her bright, clear eyes as she did so—passed through the gate, and soon found herself surrounded by the lush shadows of the mysterious summer trees. Coggan and Gabriel turned their horses around and, enjoying the soft air of this July night, followed the road they had just traveled.

“A strange vagary, this of hers, isn’t it, Oak?” said Coggan, curiously.

“A strange whim of hers, isn’t it, Oak?” said Coggan, with curiosity.

“Yes,” said Gabriel, shortly.

“Yeah,” Gabriel replied, shortly.

“She won’t be in Bath by no daylight!”

“She won’t be in Bath by any daylight!”

“Coggan, suppose we keep this night’s work as quiet as we can?”

“Coggan, how about we keep tonight’s work as low-key as possible?”

“I am of one and the same mind.”

"I feel the same way."

“Very well. We shall be home by three o’clock or so, and can creep into the parish like lambs.”

“Okay. We should be home by around three o’clock, and we can sneak back into the parish like lambs.”

Bathsheba’s perturbed meditations by the roadside had ultimately evolved a conclusion that there were only two remedies for the present desperate state of affairs. The first was merely to keep Troy away from Weatherbury till Boldwood’s indignation had cooled; the second to listen to Oak’s entreaties, and Boldwood’s denunciations, and give up Troy altogether.

Bathsheba’s anxious thoughts by the roadside had finally led her to the conclusion that there were only two solutions for her current desperate situation. The first was simply to keep Troy away from Weatherbury until Boldwood’s anger had subsided; the second was to heed Oak’s pleas, and Boldwood’s accusations, and completely give up Troy.

Alas! Could she give up this new love—induce him to renounce her by saying she did not like him—could no more speak to him, and beg him, for her good, to end his furlough in Bath, and see her and Weatherbury no more?

Alas! Could she let go of this new love—convince him to give her up by saying she didn’t like him—could she no longer talk to him, and ask him, for her sake, to cut his vacation in Bath short, and not come see her or Weatherbury again?

It was a picture full of misery, but for a while she contemplated it firmly, allowing herself, nevertheless, as girls will, to dwell upon the happy life she would have enjoyed had Troy been Boldwood, and the path of love the path of duty—inflicting upon herself gratuitous tortures by imagining him the lover of another woman after forgetting her; for she had penetrated Troy’s nature so far as to estimate his tendencies pretty accurately, but unfortunately loved him no less in thinking that he might soon cease to love her—indeed, considerably more.

It was a scene full of misery, but for a while, she looked at it resolutely, allowing herself, as girls do, to think about the happy life she could have had if Boldwood had been Troy and the path of love had been the path of duty—inflicting unnecessary pain on herself by imagining him as the lover of another woman after forgetting her; because she had understood Troy's nature well enough to gauge his tendencies accurately, but unfortunately loved him even more thinking that he might soon stop loving her.

She jumped to her feet. She would see him at once. Yes, she would implore him by word of mouth to assist her in this dilemma. A letter to keep him away could not reach him in time, even if he should be disposed to listen to it.

She jumped to her feet. She would see him right away. Yes, she would plead with him in person to help her with this situation. A letter to keep him away wouldn't reach him in time, even if he was willing to listen to it.

Was Bathsheba altogether blind to the obvious fact that the support of a lover’s arms is not of a kind best calculated to assist a resolve to renounce him? Or was she sophistically sensible, with a thrill of pleasure, that by adopting this course for getting rid of him she was ensuring a meeting with him, at any rate, once more?

Was Bathsheba completely unaware that the comfort of a lover's embrace isn't exactly the best way to help her decide to leave him? Or was she cleverly aware, feeling a thrill of excitement, that by choosing this method to get rid of him, she was guaranteeing at least one more meeting with him?

It was now dark, and the hour must have been nearly ten. The only way to accomplish her purpose was to give up her idea of visiting Liddy at Yalbury, return to Weatherbury Farm, put the horse into the gig, and drive at once to Bath. The scheme seemed at first impossible: the journey was a fearfully heavy one, even for a strong horse, at her own estimate; and she much underrated the distance. It was most venturesome for a woman, at night, and alone.

It was now dark, and it was probably close to ten o'clock. The only way to achieve her goal was to abandon her plan to visit Liddy at Yalbury, head back to Weatherbury Farm, hitch the horse to the gig, and drive straight to Bath. At first, the idea seemed impossible: the trip was incredibly taxing, even for a strong horse, by her own assessment; and she greatly underestimated the distance. It was quite a risky move for a woman to travel alone at night.

But could she go on to Liddy’s and leave things to take their course? No, no; anything but that. Bathsheba was full of a stimulating turbulence, beside which caution vainly prayed for a hearing. She turned back towards the village.

But could she go on to Liddy’s and just let things play out? No, no; anything but that. Bathsheba was filled with a restless energy that drowned out any thoughts of caution. She turned back toward the village.

Her walk was slow, for she wished not to enter Weatherbury till the cottagers were in bed, and, particularly, till Boldwood was secure. Her plan was now to drive to Bath during the night, see Sergeant Troy in the morning before he set out to come to her, bid him farewell, and dismiss him: then to rest the horse thoroughly (herself to weep the while, she thought), starting early the next morning on her return journey. By this arrangement she could trot Dainty gently all the day, reach Liddy at Yalbury in the evening, and come home to Weatherbury with her whenever they chose—so nobody would know she had been to Bath at all. Such was Bathsheba’s scheme. But in her topographical ignorance as a late comer to the place, she misreckoned the distance of her journey as not much more than half what it really was.

Her walk was slow because she wanted to wait until the cottagers were in bed, especially until Boldwood was safely out of the way. Her plan was to drive to Bath that night, see Sergeant Troy in the morning before he left to meet her, say goodbye, and send him off. Then she would let the horse rest completely (while she cried, she thought), starting early the next morning on her way back. With this plan, she could take Dainty for a gentle trot all day, reach Liddy at Yalbury in the evening, and come home to Weatherbury with her whenever they liked—so nobody would know she had even gone to Bath. That was Bathsheba’s scheme. But in her unfamiliarity with the area as a newcomer, she underestimated the distance of her journey, thinking it was only about half of what it actually was.

This idea she proceeded to carry out, with what initial success we have already seen.

This idea she went ahead with, and we've already seen its initial success.

CHAPTER XXXIII
IN THE SUN—A HARBINGER

A week passed, and there were no tidings of Bathsheba; nor was there any explanation of her Gilpin’s rig.

A week went by, and there was no news about Bathsheba; nor was there any explanation for her Gilpin’s rig.

Then a note came for Maryann, stating that the business which had called her mistress to Bath still detained her there; but that she hoped to return in the course of another week.

Then a note came for Maryann, saying that the business which had called her mistress to Bath still kept her there; but that she hoped to return within another week.

Another week passed. The oat-harvest began, and all the men were a-field under a monochromatic Lammas sky, amid the trembling air and short shadows of noon. Indoors nothing was to be heard save the droning of blue-bottle flies; out-of-doors the whetting of scythes and the hiss of tressy oat-ears rubbing together as their perpendicular stalks of amber-yellow fell heavily to each swath. Every drop of moisture not in the men’s bottles and flagons in the form of cider was raining as perspiration from their foreheads and cheeks. Drought was everywhere else.

Another week went by. The oat harvest started, and all the men were out in the fields under a dull Lammas sky, surrounded by the shimmering heat and short shadows of noon. Inside, all you could hear was the buzzing of bluebottle flies; outside, you could hear the sharpening of scythes and the sound of ripe oat heads brushing against each other as their upright golden stalks fell heavily to each row. Every drop of moisture not in the men’s bottles and jugs filled with cider was dripping as sweat from their foreheads and cheeks. The drought was everywhere else.

They were about to withdraw for a while into the charitable shade of a tree in the fence, when Coggan saw a figure in a blue coat and brass buttons running to them across the field.

They were about to take a break in the nice shade of a tree by the fence when Coggan saw a figure in a blue coat with brass buttons running towards them across the field.

“I wonder who that is?” he said.

“I wonder who that is?” he said.

“I hope nothing is wrong about mistress,” said Maryann, who with some other women was tying the bundles (oats being always sheafed on this farm), “but an unlucky token came to me indoors this morning. I went to unlock the door and dropped the key, and it fell upon the stone floor and broke into two pieces. Breaking a key is a dreadful bodement. I wish mis’ess was home.”

“I hope nothing is wrong with the mistress,” said Maryann, who, along with some other women, was tying up the bundles (oats are always sheafed on this farm). “But an unlucky sign came to me this morning. I was going to unlock the door and dropped the key; it fell on the stone floor and broke into two pieces. Breaking a key is a terrible omen. I wish the mistress were home.”

“’Tis Cain Ball,” said Gabriel, pausing from whetting his reaphook.

“It's Cain Ball,” said Gabriel, stopping to sharpen his reaphook.

Oak was not bound by his agreement to assist in the corn-field; but the harvest month is an anxious time for a farmer, and the corn was Bathsheba’s, so he lent a hand.

Oak wasn't obligated to help in the cornfield, but harvest time is stressful for a farmer, and the corn belonged to Bathsheba, so he helped out.

“He’s dressed up in his best clothes,” said Matthew Moon. “He hev been away from home for a few days, since he’s had that felon upon his finger; for ’a said, since I can’t work I’ll have a hollerday.”

“He's dressed up in his best clothes,” said Matthew Moon. “He’s been away from home for a few days because of that infection on his finger; he said, since I can’t work I’ll take a vacation.”

“A good time for one—a’ excellent time,” said Joseph Poorgrass, straightening his back; for he, like some of the others, had a way of resting a while from his labour on such hot days for reasons preternaturally small; of which Cain Ball’s advent on a week-day in his Sunday-clothes was one of the first magnitude. “’Twas a bad leg allowed me to read the Pilgrim’s Progress, and Mark Clark learnt All-Fours in a whitlow.”

“A good time for one—an excellent time,” said Joseph Poorgrass, straightening his back. He, like some of the others, had a habit of taking a break from work on hot days for reasons that seemed unusually trivial; Cain Ball showing up on a weekday in his Sunday clothes was one of the biggest reasons. “It was a bad leg that let me read the Pilgrim’s Progress, and Mark Clark learned All-Fours with a whitlow.”

“Ay, and my father put his arm out of joint to have time to go courting,” said Jan Coggan, in an eclipsing tone, wiping his face with his shirt-sleeve and thrusting back his hat upon the nape of his neck.

“Ay, my dad went to great lengths to make time for dating,” said Jan Coggan, in a frustrated tone, wiping his face with his shirt sleeve and pushing his hat back on his head.

By this time Cainy was nearing the group of harvesters, and was perceived to be carrying a large slice of bread and ham in one hand, from which he took mouthfuls as he ran, the other being wrapped in a bandage. When he came close, his mouth assumed the bell shape, and he began to cough violently.

By this time, Cainy was getting close to the group of harvesters and was seen carrying a large piece of bread and ham in one hand, from which he took bites as he ran, while the other hand was wrapped in a bandage. As he got nearer, his mouth took on a bell shape, and he started to cough violently.

“Now, Cainy!” said Gabriel, sternly. “How many more times must I tell you to keep from running so fast when you be eating? You’ll choke yourself some day, that’s what you’ll do, Cain Ball.”

“Now, Cainy!” Gabriel said firmly. “How many more times do I have to tell you to stop running so fast while you’re eating? You’re going to choke one of these days, that’s what you’re going to do, Cain Ball.”

“Hok-hok-hok!” replied Cain. “A crumb of my victuals went the wrong way—hok-hok! That’s what ’tis, Mister Oak! And I’ve been visiting to Bath because I had a felon on my thumb; yes, and I’ve seen—ahok-hok!”

“Hok-hok-hok!” replied Cain. “A piece of my food went down the wrong way—hok-hok! That’s what it is, Mr. Oak! And I’ve been to Bath because I had an infection on my thumb; yes, and I’ve seen—ahok-hok!”

Directly Cain mentioned Bath, they all threw down their hooks and forks and drew round him. Unfortunately the erratic crumb did not improve his narrative powers, and a supplementary hindrance was that of a sneeze, jerking from his pocket his rather large watch, which dangled in front of the young man pendulum-wise.

Directly after Cain mentioned Bath, they all dropped their hooks and forks and gathered around him. Unfortunately, the unpredictable crumb didn’t help his storytelling skills, and an additional problem was a sneeze, which knocked his rather large watch out of his pocket, swinging in front of the young man like a pendulum.

“Yes,” he continued, directing his thoughts to Bath and letting his eyes follow, “I’ve seed the world at last—yes—and I’ve seed our mis’ess—ahok-hok-hok!”

“Yes,” he continued, focusing his thoughts on Bath and letting his eyes follow, “I’ve seen the world at last—yes—and I’ve seen our mistress—ahok-hok-hok!”

“Bother the boy!” said Gabriel. “Something is always going the wrong way down your throat, so that you can’t tell what’s necessary to be told.”

“Forget the kid!” said Gabriel. “There’s always something stuck in your throat, so you can’t say what needs to be said.”

“Ahok! there! Please, Mister Oak, a gnat have just fleed into my stomach and brought the cough on again!”

“Hey! There! Please, Mr. Oak, a gnat just flew into my stomach and made me cough again!”

“Yes, that’s just it. Your mouth is always open, you young rascal!”

“Yes, that’s exactly it. Your mouth is always running, you little troublemaker!”

“’Tis terrible bad to have a gnat fly down yer throat, pore boy!” said Matthew Moon.

“It's really bad to have a gnat fly down your throat, poor boy!” said Matthew Moon.

“Well, at Bath you saw—” prompted Gabriel.

“Well, at Bath you saw—” prompted Gabriel.

“I saw our mistress,” continued the junior shepherd, “and a sojer, walking along. And bymeby they got closer and closer, and then they went arm-in-crook, like courting complete—hok-hok! like courting complete—hok!—courting complete—” Losing the thread of his narrative at this point simultaneously with his loss of breath, their informant looked up and down the field apparently for some clue to it. “Well, I see our mis’ess and a soldier—a-ha-a-wk!”

“I saw our boss,” continued the junior shepherd, “and a soldier, walking together. And pretty soon they got closer and closer, and then they went arm-in-arm, like they were totally in love—ha ha! like they were totally in love—ha!—totally in love—” Losing track of his story at this point along with his breath, their informant looked around the field seemingly for some hint of it. “Well, I see our boss and a soldier—ah!”

“Damn the boy!” said Gabriel.

“Damn that kid!” said Gabriel.

“’Tis only my manner, Mister Oak, if ye’ll excuse it,” said Cain Ball, looking reproachfully at Oak, with eyes drenched in their own dew.

“It's just my way, Mister Oak, if you’ll let it slide,” said Cain Ball, looking at Oak with disappointment, his eyes filled with tears.

“Here’s some cider for him—that’ll cure his throat,” said Jan Coggan, lifting a flagon of cider, pulling out the cork, and applying the hole to Cainy’s mouth; Joseph Poorgrass in the meantime beginning to think apprehensively of the serious consequences that would follow Cainy Ball’s strangulation in his cough, and the history of his Bath adventures dying with him.

“Here’s some cider for him—that’ll help his throat,” said Jan Coggan, raising a jug of cider, popping out the cork, and putting the opening to Cainy’s mouth; Joseph Poorgrass, meanwhile, started to worry about the serious consequences that would come from Cainy Ball choking on his cough, with the story of his adventures in Bath dying along with him.

“For my poor self, I always say ‘please God’ afore I do anything,” said Joseph, in an unboastful voice; “and so should you, Cain Ball. ’Tis a great safeguard, and might perhaps save you from being choked to death some day.”

“For me, I always say ‘please God’ before I do anything,” said Joseph, in a humble tone; “and you should do the same, Cain Ball. It’s a great protection, and it might just save you from choking to death one day.”

Mr. Coggan poured the liquor with unstinted liberality at the suffering Cain’s circular mouth; half of it running down the side of the flagon, and half of what reached his mouth running down outside his throat, and half of what ran in going the wrong way, and being coughed and sneezed around the persons of the gathered reapers in the form of a cider fog, which for a moment hung in the sunny air like a small exhalation.

Mr. Coggan generously poured the liquor into Cain's circular mouth; half of it spilled down the side of the flask, and half of what made it into his mouth went down the outside of his throat, and half of what actually got in went the wrong way, resulting in coughing and sneezing that sent cider mist swirling around the group of reapers, which for a moment lingered in the sunny air like a small breath.

“There’s a great clumsy sneeze! Why can’t ye have better manners, you young dog!” said Coggan, withdrawing the flagon.

“There’s a big, awkward sneeze! Why can’t you have better manners, you young punk!” said Coggan, pulling back the flagon.

“The cider went up my nose!” cried Cainy, as soon as he could speak; “and now ’tis gone down my neck, and into my poor dumb felon, and over my shiny buttons and all my best cloze!”

“The cider went up my nose!” cried Cainy, as soon as he could speak; “and now it’s gone down my neck, and into my poor dumb felon, and over my shiny buttons and all my best clothes!”

“The poor lad’s cough is terrible unfortunate,” said Matthew Moon. “And a great history on hand, too. Bump his back, shepherd.”

“The poor kid’s cough is really bad,” said Matthew Moon. “And there’s quite a story behind it, too. Give him a pat on the back, shepherd.”

“’Tis my nater,” mourned Cain. “Mother says I always was so excitable when my feelings were worked up to a point!”

“It's just my nature,” mourned Cain. “Mom says I’ve always been so excitable when my feelings are pushed to the limit!”

“True, true,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “The Balls were always a very excitable family. I knowed the boy’s grandfather—a truly nervous and modest man, even to genteel refinery. ’Twas blush, blush with him, almost as much as ’tis with me—not but that ’tis a fault in me!”

“True, true,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “The Balls have always been a very emotional family. I knew the boy’s grandfather—a genuinely anxious and humble man, even to a refined degree. He would blush, blush just like I do, almost as much as it is for me—not that it’s not a flaw in me!”

“Not at all, Master Poorgrass,” said Coggan. “’Tis a very noble quality in ye.”

“Not at all, Master Poorgrass,” said Coggan. “It’s a very noble quality in you.”

“Heh-heh! well, I wish to noise nothing abroad—nothing at all,” murmured Poorgrass, diffidently. “But we be born to things—that’s true. Yet I would rather my trifle were hid; though, perhaps, a high nater is a little high, and at my birth all things were possible to my Maker, and he may have begrudged no gifts.... But under your bushel, Joseph! under your bushel with ’ee! A strange desire, neighbours, this desire to hide, and no praise due. Yet there is a Sermon on the Mount with a calendar of the blessed at the head, and certain meek men may be named therein.”

“Heh-heh! Well, I don’t want to spread any rumors—nothing at all,” Poorgrass said shyly. “But we are meant for certain things—that’s true. Still, I’d prefer to keep my little secret hidden; though, perhaps, a higher nature is just a bit lofty, and at my birth, everything was possible for my Creator, who may not have held back any gifts... But keep it under wraps, Joseph! Keep it under wraps with you! It’s a strange urge, neighbors, this desire to hide, and there’s no reason to praise it. Yet there’s a Sermon on the Mount with a list of the blessed at the top, and some humble men may be mentioned there.”

“Cainy’s grandfather was a very clever man,” said Matthew Moon. “Invented a’ apple-tree out of his own head, which is called by his name to this day—the Early Ball. You know ’em, Jan? A Quarrenden grafted on a Tom Putt, and a Rathe-ripe upon top o’ that again. ’Tis trew ’a used to bide about in a public-house wi’ a ’ooman in a way he had no business to by rights, but there—’a were a clever man in the sense of the term.”

“Cainy’s grandfather was a really smart guy,” said Matthew Moon. “He came up with an apple tree on his own, which is still named after him—the Early Ball. You know them, Jan? A Quarrenden grafted onto a Tom Putt, and a Rathe-ripe on top of that. It’s true he used to hang around in a pub with a woman he had no business being with, but still—he was a clever man in the true sense of the word.”

“Now then,” said Gabriel, impatiently, “what did you see, Cain?”

“Alright then,” Gabriel said impatiently, “what did you see, Cain?”

“I seed our mis’ess go into a sort of a park place, where there’s seats, and shrubs and flowers, arm-in-crook with a sojer,” continued Cainy, firmly, and with a dim sense that his words were very effective as regarded Gabriel’s emotions. “And I think the sojer was Sergeant Troy. And they sat there together for more than half-an-hour, talking moving things, and she once was crying a’most to death. And when they came out her eyes were shining and she was as white as a lily; and they looked into one another’s faces, as far-gone friendly as a man and woman can be.”

“I saw our mistress go into a sort of park where there are seats, shrubs, and flowers, with her arm linked with a soldier,” continued Cainy, confidently, feeling that his words were really affecting Gabriel’s feelings. “And I think the soldier was Sergeant Troy. They sat there together for over half an hour, talking about deep things, and she was almost crying to the point of death. When they came out, her eyes were shining, and she was as white as a lily; they looked into each other’s faces, as close and friendly as a man and woman can be.”

Gabriel’s features seemed to get thinner. “Well, what did you see besides?”

Gabriel’s features looked sharper. “So, what else did you see?”

“Oh, all sorts.”

“Oh, all kinds.”

“White as a lily? You are sure ’twas she?”

“White as a lily? Are you sure it was her?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, what besides?”

“Well, what else?”

“Great glass windows to the shops, and great clouds in the sky, full of rain, and old wooden trees in the country round.”

“Big glass windows in the shops, and huge clouds in the sky, full of rain, and old wooden trees in the surrounding countryside.”

“You stun-poll! What will ye say next?” said Coggan.

"You idiot! What will you say next?" said Coggan.

“Let en alone,” interposed Joseph Poorgrass. “The boy’s meaning is that the sky and the earth in the kingdom of Bath is not altogether different from ours here. ’Tis for our good to gain knowledge of strange cities, and as such the boy’s words should be suffered, so to speak it.”

“Let him be,” Joseph Poorgrass chimed in. “What the kid means is that the sky and the earth in Bath aren't all that different from ours here. It's good for us to learn about unfamiliar places, so we should listen to what the kid is saying, so to speak.”

“And the people of Bath,” continued Cain, “never need to light their fires except as a luxury, for the water springs up out of the earth ready boiled for use.”

“And the people of Bath,” continued Cain, “only light their fires as a luxury, since the water rises from the ground already boiled and ready to use.”

“’Tis true as the light,” testified Matthew Moon. “I’ve heard other navigators say the same thing.”

“It’s true as the light,” Matthew Moon said. “I’ve heard other navigators say the same thing.”

“They drink nothing else there,” said Cain, “and seem to enjoy it, to see how they swaller it down.”

“They drink nothing else there,” said Cain, “and seem to enjoy it, watching how they gulp it down.”

“Well, it seems a barbarian practice enough to us, but I daresay the natives think nothing o’ it,” said Matthew.

“Well, it seems like a barbaric practice to us, but I bet the locals think nothing of it,” said Matthew.

“And don’t victuals spring up as well as drink?” asked Coggan, twirling his eye.

“And don't food and drink come about as well?” asked Coggan, rolling his eyes.

“No—I own to a blot there in Bath—a true blot. God didn’t provide ’em with victuals as well as drink, and ’twas a drawback I couldn’t get over at all.”

“No—I admit I have a flaw there in Bath—a real flaw. God didn’t provide them with food as well as drink, and that’s a limitation I just couldn’t get past at all.”

“Well, ’tis a curious place, to say the least,” observed Moon; “and it must be a curious people that live therein.”

"Well, it's certainly a strange place, to say the least," Moon remarked; "and it must be an interesting group of people that live there."

“Miss Everdene and the soldier were walking about together, you say?” said Gabriel, returning to the group.

“Miss Everdene and the soldier were walking around together, you say?” said Gabriel, rejoining the group.

“Ay, and she wore a beautiful gold-colour silk gown, trimmed with black lace, that would have stood alone ’ithout legs inside if required. ’Twas a very winsome sight; and her hair was brushed splendid. And when the sun shone upon the bright gown and his red coat—my! how handsome they looked. You could see ’em all the length of the street.”

“Yeah, and she wore a beautiful gold silk gown, trimmed with black lace, that could have stood on its own without legs if needed. It was a really lovely sight; her hair was beautifully styled. And when the sun shone on the bright gown and his red coat—wow, they looked so handsome. You could see them from all the way down the street.”

“And what then?” murmured Gabriel.

“And what now?” murmured Gabriel.

“And then I went into Griffin’s to hae my boots hobbed, and then I went to Riggs’s batty-cake shop, and asked ’em for a penneth of the cheapest and nicest stales, that were all but blue-mouldy, but not quite. And whilst I was chawing ’em down I walked on and seed a clock with a face as big as a baking trendle—”

“And then I went into Griffin’s to get my boots repaired, and then I went to Riggs’s bakery and asked them for a penny’s worth of the cheapest and nicest stale bread, which was almost moldy, but not quite. And while I was chewing it down, I walked on and saw a clock with a face as big as a baking tin—”

“But that’s nothing to do with mistress!”

“But that has nothing to do with the mistress!”

“I’m coming to that, if you’ll leave me alone, Mister Oak!” remonstrated Cainy. “If you excites me, perhaps you’ll bring on my cough, and then I shan’t be able to tell ye nothing.”

“I’m getting to that, if you’d just leave me alone, Mister Oak!” Cainy protested. “If you get me all worked up, I might start coughing, and then I won’t be able to tell you anything.”

“Yes—let him tell it his own way,” said Coggan.

“Yeah—let him tell it how he wants,” said Coggan.

Gabriel settled into a despairing attitude of patience, and Cainy went on:—

Gabriel settled into a hopeless mindset of waiting, and Cainy continued:—

“And there were great large houses, and more people all the week long than at Weatherbury club-walking on White Tuesdays. And I went to grand churches and chapels. And how the parson would pray! Yes; he would kneel down and put up his hands together, and make the holy gold rings on his fingers gleam and twinkle in yer eyes, that he’d earned by praying so excellent well!—Ah yes, I wish I lived there.”

“And there were big houses, and more people all week long than at Weatherbury's club walks on White Tuesdays. I visited impressive churches and chapels. And the pastor would pray! Yes; he would kneel down, put his hands together, and make the holy gold rings on his fingers shine and sparkle in your eyes, which he’d earned by praying so well!—Ah yes, I wish I lived there.”

“Our poor Parson Thirdly can’t get no money to buy such rings,” said Matthew Moon, thoughtfully. “And as good a man as ever walked. I don’t believe poor Thirdly have a single one, even of humblest tin or copper. Such a great ornament as they’d be to him on a dull afternoon, when he’s up in the pulpit lighted by the wax candles! But ’tis impossible, poor man. Ah, to think how unequal things be.”

“Our poor Parson Thirdly can’t get any money to buy rings,” said Matthew Moon, thoughtfully. “And he’s as good a man as ever walked. I don’t think poor Thirdly has a single one, not even the most basic tin or copper. They would be such a nice touch for him on a dull afternoon when he’s up in the pulpit lit by the wax candles! But it’s impossible, poor man. Ah, to think about how uneven things are.”

“Perhaps he’s made of different stuff than to wear ’em,” said Gabriel, grimly. “Well, that’s enough of this. Go on, Cainy—quick.”

“Maybe he’s just made of different stuff to wear them,” Gabriel said seriously. “Alright, that’s enough of this. Go on, Cainy—hurry up.”

“Oh—and the new style of parsons wear moustaches and long beards,” continued the illustrious traveller, “and look like Moses and Aaron complete, and make we fokes in the congregation feel all over like the children of Israel.”

“Oh—and the new style of pastors have mustaches and long beards,” continued the famous traveler, “and look just like Moses and Aaron, making us folks in the congregation feel like the children of Israel.”

“A very right feeling—very,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“A really good feeling—definitely,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“And there’s two religions going on in the nation now—High Church and High Chapel. And, thinks I, I’ll play fair; so I went to High Church in the morning, and High Chapel in the afternoon.”

“And there are two religions happening in the country now—High Church and High Chapel. So I thought I’d be fair; I went to High Church in the morning and High Chapel in the afternoon.”

“A right and proper boy,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“A good and proper boy,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“Well, at High Church they pray singing, and worship all the colours of the rainbow; and at High Chapel they pray preaching, and worship drab and whitewash only. And then—I didn’t see no more of Miss Everdene at all.”

“Well, at High Church they pray by singing, and worship all the colors of the rainbow; and at High Chapel they pray through preaching, and only worship dull colors and whitewash. And then—I didn’t see Miss Everdene anymore at all.”

“Why didn’t you say so afore, then?” exclaimed Oak, with much disappointment.

“Why didn’t you say that earlier?” exclaimed Oak, sounding very disappointed.

“Ah,” said Matthew Moon, “she’ll wish her cake dough if so be she’s over intimate with that man.”

“Ah,” said Matthew Moon, “she’ll regret her cake dough if she gets too close to that man.”

“She’s not over intimate with him,” said Gabriel, indignantly.

"She's not being that close with him," Gabriel said, indignantly.

“She would know better,” said Coggan. “Our mis’ess has too much sense under they knots of black hair to do such a mad thing.”

“She would know better,” said Coggan. “Our miss has too much sense under those knots of black hair to do something so crazy.”

“You see, he’s not a coarse, ignorant man, for he was well brought up,” said Matthew, dubiously. “’Twas only wildness that made him a soldier, and maids rather like your man of sin.”

“You see, he’s not a rude, ignorant guy; he was raised well,” said Matthew, uncertainly. “It was just his wildness that turned him into a soldier, and girls seem to like your bad boy.”

“Now, Cain Ball,” said Gabriel restlessly, “can you swear in the most awful form that the woman you saw was Miss Everdene?”

“Now, Cain Ball,” Gabriel said anxiously, “can you swear in the most serious way that the woman you saw was Miss Everdene?”

“Cain Ball, you be no longer a babe and suckling,” said Joseph in the sepulchral tone the circumstances demanded, “and you know what taking an oath is. ’Tis a horrible testament mind ye, which you say and seal with your blood-stone, and the prophet Matthew tells us that on whomsoever it shall fall it will grind him to powder. Now, before all the work-folk here assembled, can you swear to your words as the shepherd asks ye?”

“Cain Ball, you’re no longer a baby,” Joseph said in the serious tone the situation called for, “and you know what it means to take an oath. It's a terrible promise, mind you, which you say and seal with your blood-stone, and the prophet Matthew tells us that whoever it falls upon will be crushed. Now, in front of everyone gathered here, can you swear to your words as the shepherd asks you?”

“Please no, Mister Oak!” said Cainy, looking from one to the other with great uneasiness at the spiritual magnitude of the position. “I don’t mind saying ’tis true, but I don’t like to say ’tis damn true, if that’s what you mane.”

“Please no, Mr. Oak!” said Cainy, glancing back and forth between them with great unease at the seriousness of the situation. “I don’t mind admitting it’s true, but I really don’t want to say it’s absolutely true, if that’s what you mean.”

“Cain, Cain, how can you!” asked Joseph sternly. “You be asked to swear in a holy manner, and you swear like wicked Shimei, the son of Gera, who cursed as he came. Young man, fie!”

“Cain, Cain, how could you!” Joseph asked firmly. “You’re asked to swear in a sacred way, and you swear like the evil Shimei, the son of Gera, who cursed as he approached. Young man, shame on you!”

“No, I don’t! ’Tis you want to squander a pore boy’s soul, Joseph Poorgrass—that’s what ’tis!” said Cain, beginning to cry. “All I mane is that in common truth ’twas Miss Everdene and Sergeant Troy, but in the horrible so-help-me truth that ye want to make of it perhaps ’twas somebody else!”

“No, I don’t! It’s you who wants to waste a poor boy’s soul, Joseph Poorgrass—that’s what it is!” said Cain, starting to cry. “All I mean is that in reality it was Miss Everdene and Sergeant Troy, but in the awful truth that you want to make of it, maybe it was someone else!”

“There’s no getting at the rights of it,” said Gabriel, turning to his work.

“There's no way around it,” Gabriel said, turning back to his work.

“Cain Ball, you’ll come to a bit of bread!” groaned Joseph Poorgrass.

“Cain Ball, you’ll get a piece of bread!” groaned Joseph Poorgrass.

Then the reapers’ hooks were flourished again, and the old sounds went on. Gabriel, without making any pretence of being lively, did nothing to show that he was particularly dull. However, Coggan knew pretty nearly how the land lay, and when they were in a nook together he said—

Then the reapers’ hooks were swung again, and the familiar sounds continued. Gabriel, without pretending to be cheerful, didn’t do anything to suggest that he was especially down. However, Coggan pretty much understood the situation, and when they found themselves in a corner together, he said—

“Don’t take on about her, Gabriel. What difference does it make whose sweetheart she is, since she can’t be yours?”

“Don’t worry about her, Gabriel. What does it matter whose sweetheart she is if she can’t be yours?”

“That’s the very thing I say to myself,” said Gabriel.

"That's exactly what I tell myself," said Gabriel.

CHAPTER XXXIV
HOME AGAIN—A TRICKSTER

That same evening at dusk Gabriel was leaning over Coggan’s garden-gate, taking an up-and-down survey before retiring to rest.

That same evening at dusk, Gabriel was leaning over Coggan’s garden gate, looking around before settling down for the night.

A vehicle of some kind was softly creeping along the grassy margin of the lane. From it spread the tones of two women talking. The tones were natural and not at all suppressed. Oak instantly knew the voices to be those of Bathsheba and Liddy.

A vehicle of some sort was quietly moving along the grassy edge of the lane. The sounds of two women chatting floated out from it. Their voices were natural and completely uninhibited. Oak immediately recognized the voices of Bathsheba and Liddy.

The carriage came opposite and passed by. It was Miss Everdene’s gig, and Liddy and her mistress were the only occupants of the seat. Liddy was asking questions about the city of Bath, and her companion was answering them listlessly and unconcernedly. Both Bathsheba and the horse seemed weary.

The carriage pulled up and went past. It was Miss Everdene’s gig, and Liddy and her mistress were the only ones in the seat. Liddy was asking questions about the city of Bath, and her companion was answering them halfheartedly and disinterestedly. Both Bathsheba and the horse looked tired.

The exquisite relief of finding that she was here again, safe and sound, overpowered all reflection, and Oak could only luxuriate in the sense of it. All grave reports were forgotten.

The amazing relief of realizing that she was back, safe and sound, overwhelmed all his thoughts, and Oak could only bask in that feeling. All serious concerns were forgotten.

He lingered and lingered on, till there was no difference between the eastern and western expanses of sky, and the timid hares began to limp courageously round the dim hillocks. Gabriel might have been there an additional half-hour when a dark form walked slowly by. “Good-night, Gabriel,” the passer said.

He stayed on and on until there was no distinguishing between the eastern and western skies, and the shy hares started to cautiously wander around the faint hillocks. Gabriel might have been there for another half hour when a dark figure walked by slowly. “Good night, Gabriel,” the passerby said.

It was Boldwood. “Good-night, sir,” said Gabriel.

It was Boldwood. “Good night, sir,” said Gabriel.

Boldwood likewise vanished up the road, and Oak shortly afterwards turned indoors to bed.

Boldwood also walked up the road, and Oak soon went inside to go to bed.

Farmer Boldwood went on towards Miss Everdene’s house. He reached the front, and approaching the entrance, saw a light in the parlour. The blind was not drawn down, and inside the room was Bathsheba, looking over some papers or letters. Her back was towards Boldwood. He went to the door, knocked, and waited with tense muscles and an aching brow.

Farmer Boldwood walked towards Miss Everdene’s house. When he reached the front, he noticed a light in the parlor. The blinds were up, and he could see Bathsheba inside, looking over some papers or letters. She had her back to Boldwood. He approached the door, knocked, and stood there with tense muscles and a pounding head.

Boldwood had not been outside his garden since his meeting with Bathsheba in the road to Yalbury. Silent and alone, he had remained in moody meditation on woman’s ways, deeming as essentials of the whole sex the accidents of the single one of their number he had ever closely beheld. By degrees a more charitable temper had pervaded him, and this was the reason of his sally to-night. He had come to apologize and beg forgiveness of Bathsheba with something like a sense of shame at his violence, having but just now learnt that she had returned—only from a visit to Liddy, as he supposed, the Bath escapade being quite unknown to him.

Boldwood hadn’t stepped outside his garden since he met Bathsheba on the road to Yalbury. Silent and alone, he had been lost in deep thought about women, judging the entire gender based on the quirks of the one woman he had ever really known. Gradually, a more forgiving attitude had taken hold of him, which was why he was going out tonight. He intended to apologize and ask Bathsheba for forgiveness, feeling a bit ashamed of his earlier outburst, especially after just learning that she had returned—only from a visit to Liddy, as he assumed, completely unaware of the Bath incident.

He inquired for Miss Everdene. Liddy’s manner was odd, but he did not notice it. She went in, leaving him standing there, and in her absence the blind of the room containing Bathsheba was pulled down. Boldwood augured ill from that sign. Liddy came out.

He asked for Miss Everdene. Liddy's behavior was strange, but he didn’t pay attention to it. She went inside, leaving him standing there, and while she was gone, the blind in the room with Bathsheba was pulled down. Boldwood took that as a bad sign. Liddy came back out.

“My mistress cannot see you, sir,” she said.

“My boss can’t see you, sir,” she said.

The farmer instantly went out by the gate. He was unforgiven—that was the issue of it all. He had seen her who was to him simultaneously a delight and a torture, sitting in the room he had shared with her as a peculiarly privileged guest only a little earlier in the summer, and she had denied him an entrance there now.

The farmer quickly went out through the gate. He was unforgiven—that was the problem. He had seen her, who was both a joy and a torment to him, sitting in the room he had shared with her as a somewhat special guest only a little earlier in the summer, and she had now denied him entry there.

Boldwood did not hurry homeward. It was ten o’clock at least, when, walking deliberately through the lower part of Weatherbury, he heard the carrier’s spring van entering the village. The van ran to and from a town in a northern direction, and it was owned and driven by a Weatherbury man, at the door of whose house it now pulled up. The lamp fixed to the head of the hood illuminated a scarlet and gilded form, who was the first to alight.

Boldwood didn't rush home. It was at least ten o'clock when, walking slowly through the lower part of Weatherbury, he heard the carrier's spring van coming into the village. The van went back and forth to a town in the north and was owned and driven by a local man, at whose house it now stopped. The lamp attached to the front of the hood lit up a scarlet and gold figure, who was the first to get out.

“Ah!” said Boldwood to himself, “come to see her again.”

“Ah!” Boldwood said to himself, “back to see her again.”

Troy entered the carrier’s house, which had been the place of his lodging on his last visit to his native place. Boldwood was moved by a sudden determination. He hastened home. In ten minutes he was back again, and made as if he were going to call upon Troy at the carrier’s. But as he approached, some one opened the door and came out. He heard this person say “Good-night” to the inmates, and the voice was Troy’s. This was strange, coming so immediately after his arrival. Boldwood, however, hastened up to him. Troy had what appeared to be a carpet-bag in his hand—the same that he had brought with him. It seemed as if he were going to leave again this very night.

Troy walked into the carrier’s house, where he had stayed on his last visit to his hometown. Boldwood was suddenly determined to act. He rushed home. Ten minutes later, he returned and pretended he was going to visit Troy at the carrier’s. But as he got closer, someone opened the door and stepped outside. He heard that person say “Good-night” to the people inside, and it was Troy’s voice. This was odd, considering how soon it was after Boldwood's arrival. Nevertheless, he quickly approached Troy. Troy had what looked like a carpet bag in his hand—the same one he had brought with him. It appeared he was planning to leave again that very night.

Troy turned up the hill and quickened his pace. Boldwood stepped forward.

Troy went up the hill and sped up. Boldwood moved closer.

“Sergeant Troy?”

“Sergeant Troy?”

“Yes—I’m Sergeant Troy.”

“Yep—I’m Sergeant Troy.”

“Just arrived from up the country, I think?”

“Just got here from upstate, I think?”

“Just arrived from Bath.”

"Just arrived from Bath."

“I am William Boldwood.”

"I'm William Boldwood."

“Indeed.”

"Absolutely."

The tone in which this word was uttered was all that had been wanted to bring Boldwood to the point.

The way this word was said was all that was needed to push Boldwood to the edge.

“I wish to speak a word with you,” he said.

"I'd like to have a word with you," he said.

“What about?”

“What’s up?”

“About her who lives just ahead there—and about a woman you have wronged.”

“About the woman who lives right up there—and about a woman you’ve wronged.”

“I wonder at your impertinence,” said Troy, moving on.

“I’m amazed by your boldness,” said Troy, continuing on.

“Now look here,” said Boldwood, standing in front of him, “wonder or not, you are going to hold a conversation with me.”

“Now listen up,” said Boldwood, standing in front of him, “whether you like it or not, you’re going to have a conversation with me.”

Troy heard the dull determination in Boldwood’s voice, looked at his stalwart frame, then at the thick cudgel he carried in his hand. He remembered it was past ten o’clock. It seemed worth while to be civil to Boldwood.

Troy noticed the steady resolve in Boldwood’s voice, glanced at his strong build, and then at the heavy club he had in his hand. He recalled it was past ten o’clock. It seemed sensible to be polite to Boldwood.

“Very well, I’ll listen with pleasure,” said Troy, placing his bag on the ground, “only speak low, for somebody or other may overhear us in the farmhouse there.”

“Sure, I’ll listen gladly,” said Troy, setting his bag on the ground, “just keep your voice down, because someone in that farmhouse might hear us.”

“Well then—I know a good deal concerning your Fanny Robin’s attachment to you. I may say, too, that I believe I am the only person in the village, excepting Gabriel Oak, who does know it. You ought to marry her.”

"Well then—I know a lot about your Fanny Robin's feelings for you. I can also say that I believe I'm the only person in the village, besides Gabriel Oak, who knows about it. You should marry her."

“I suppose I ought. Indeed, I wish to, but I cannot.”

"I guess I should. Actually, I want to, but I can't."

“Why?”

“Why?”

Troy was about to utter something hastily; he then checked himself and said, “I am too poor.” His voice was changed. Previously it had had a devil-may-care tone. It was the voice of a trickster now.

Troy was about to say something quickly; he stopped himself and said, “I’m too broke.” His tone had changed. Before, it had a carefree vibe. Now it sounded like the voice of a con artist.

Boldwood’s present mood was not critical enough to notice tones. He continued, “I may as well speak plainly; and understand, I don’t wish to enter into the questions of right or wrong, woman’s honour and shame, or to express any opinion on your conduct. I intend a business transaction with you.”

Boldwood's current mood wasn't sharp enough to pick up on the nuances. He continued, “I might as well be straightforward; and just so you know, I don’t want to get into discussions about right or wrong, a woman's honor and shame, or to share any thoughts on your actions. I'm looking to make a business deal with you.”

“I see,” said Troy. “Suppose we sit down here.”

“I get it,” said Troy. “Let’s sit down here.”

An old tree trunk lay under the hedge immediately opposite, and they sat down.

An old tree trunk was lying under the hedge directly across from them, and they sat down.

“I was engaged to be married to Miss Everdene,” said Boldwood, “but you came and—”

“I was set to marry Miss Everdene,” Boldwood said, “but then you showed up and—”

“Not engaged,” said Troy.

"Not engaged," Troy said.

“As good as engaged.”

“Basically engaged.”

“If I had not turned up she might have become engaged to you.”

“If I hadn’t shown up, she might have gotten engaged to you.”

“Hang might!”

"Hang in there!"

“Would, then.”

"Would, then."

“If you had not come I should certainly—yes, certainly—have been accepted by this time. If you had not seen her you might have been married to Fanny. Well, there’s too much difference between Miss Everdene’s station and your own for this flirtation with her ever to benefit you by ending in marriage. So all I ask is, don’t molest her any more. Marry Fanny. I’ll make it worth your while.”

“If you hadn't shown up, I definitely—yes, definitely—would have been accepted by now. If you hadn't met her, you might have been married to Fanny. Well, there’s too big a gap between Miss Everdene’s status and yours for this flirtation with her to ever lead to marriage. So all I ask is, don’t bother her anymore. Marry Fanny. I’ll make it worth your while.”

“How will you?”

“How will you do that?”

“I’ll pay you well now, I’ll settle a sum of money upon her, and I’ll see that you don’t suffer from poverty in the future. I’ll put it clearly. Bathsheba is only playing with you: you are too poor for her as I said; so give up wasting your time about a great match you’ll never make for a moderate and rightful match you may make to-morrow; take up your carpet-bag, turn about, leave Weatherbury now, this night, and you shall take fifty pounds with you. Fanny shall have fifty to enable her to prepare for the wedding, when you have told me where she is living, and she shall have five hundred paid down on her wedding-day.”

“I’ll pay you well now, I’ll give her a sum of money, and I’ll make sure you don’t struggle with poverty in the future. Let me be clear. Bathsheba is just toying with you: you’re too poor for her, as I mentioned before; so stop wasting your time on a big match you’ll never get and instead aim for a reasonable and fair match that you could have tomorrow. Grab your suitcase, turn around, and leave Weatherbury tonight, and I’ll give you fifty pounds to take with you. Fanny will receive fifty to help her get ready for the wedding once you tell me where she’s living, and she’ll get five hundred paid on her wedding day.”

In making this statement Boldwood’s voice revealed only too clearly a consciousness of the weakness of his position, his aims, and his method. His manner had lapsed quite from that of the firm and dignified Boldwood of former times; and such a scheme as he had now engaged in he would have condemned as childishly imbecile only a few months ago. We discern a grand force in the lover which he lacks whilst a free man; but there is a breadth of vision in the free man which in the lover we vainly seek. Where there is much bias there must be some narrowness, and love, though added emotion, is subtracted capacity. Boldwood exemplified this to an abnormal degree: he knew nothing of Fanny Robin’s circumstances or whereabouts, he knew nothing of Troy’s possibilities, yet that was what he said.

In making this statement, Boldwood’s voice clearly showed his awareness of the weakness of his position, his goals, and his approach. His demeanor had completely changed from the strong and dignified Boldwood of earlier times; a scheme like the one he was now involved in he would have deemed childish and foolish only a few months ago. We see a great strength in the lover that he lacks as a free man; however, there is a broader perspective in the free man that we futilely search for in the lover. Where there is a lot of bias, there must be some narrow-mindedness, and while love adds emotion, it subtracts ability. Boldwood demonstrated this to an extreme degree: he knew nothing about Fanny Robin’s situation or location, and he had no idea about Troy’s possibilities, yet that’s what he stated.

“I like Fanny best,” said Troy; “and if, as you say, Miss Everdene is out of my reach, why I have all to gain by accepting your money, and marrying Fan. But she’s only a servant.”

“I like Fanny best,” said Troy; “and if, as you say, Miss Everdene is out of my reach, then I have everything to gain by taking your money and marrying Fan. But she’s just a servant.”

“Never mind—do you agree to my arrangement?”

“Don't worry about it—do you agree with my plan?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Ah!” said Boldwood, in a more elastic voice. “Oh, Troy, if you like her best, why then did you step in here and injure my happiness?”

“Ah!” said Boldwood, in a more upbeat voice. “Oh, Troy, if you really like her the most, then why did you come in here and ruin my happiness?”

“I love Fanny best now,” said Troy. “But Bathsh—Miss Everdene inflamed me, and displaced Fanny for a time. It is over now.”

“I love Fanny the most now,” said Troy. “But Bathsheba—Miss Everdene excited me and made me forget about Fanny for a while. That’s over now.”

“Why should it be over so soon? And why then did you come here again?”

“Why does it have to end so quickly? And why did you come back here?”

“There are weighty reasons. Fifty pounds at once, you said!”

“There are serious reasons. Fifty pounds all at once, you said!”

“I did,” said Boldwood, “and here they are—fifty sovereigns.” He handed Troy a small packet.

“I did,” said Boldwood, “and here they are—fifty sovereigns.” He handed Troy a small packet.

“You have everything ready—it seems that you calculated on my accepting them,” said the sergeant, taking the packet.

“You have everything ready—it looks like you expected me to accept them,” said the sergeant, grabbing the packet.

“I thought you might accept them,” said Boldwood.

“I thought you might accept them,” Boldwood said.

“You’ve only my word that the programme shall be adhered to, whilst I at any rate have fifty pounds.”

“You can only take my word that the program will be followed, while I, at least, have fifty pounds.”

“I had thought of that, and I have considered that if I can’t appeal to your honour I can trust to your—well, shrewdness we’ll call it—not to lose five hundred pounds in prospect, and also make a bitter enemy of a man who is willing to be an extremely useful friend.”

“I thought about that, and I realized that if I can’t count on your honor, I can at least rely on your—let’s call it shrewdness—not to overlook the chance of gaining five hundred pounds and also to avoid making a bitter enemy out of someone who could be a really helpful friend.”

“Stop, listen!” said Troy in a whisper.

“Stop, listen!” Troy said quietly.

A light pit-pat was audible upon the road just above them.

A faint tapping sound was heard on the road just above them.

“By George—’tis she,” he continued. “I must go on and meet her.”

“By George—it's her,” he said. “I have to go meet her.”

“She—who?”

"She—who's that?"

“Bathsheba.”

“Bathsheba.”

“Bathsheba—out alone at this time o’ night!” said Boldwood in amazement, and starting up. “Why must you meet her?”

“Bathsheba—out alone at this time of night!” Boldwood exclaimed in surprise, getting to his feet. “Why do you have to meet her?”

“She was expecting me to-night—and I must now speak to her, and wish her good-bye, according to your wish.”

“She was waiting for me tonight—and I need to talk to her now and say goodbye, just like you wanted.”

“I don’t see the necessity of speaking.”

“I don’t see the need to talk.”

“It can do no harm—and she’ll be wandering about looking for me if I don’t. You shall hear all I say to her. It will help you in your love-making when I am gone.”

“It won't hurt—and she'll be looking for me if I don't. You’ll hear everything I say to her. It’ll help you in your attempts to win her over when I’m gone.”

“Your tone is mocking.”

“Your tone is sarcastic.”

“Oh no. And remember this, if she does not know what has become of me, she will think more about me than if I tell her flatly I have come to give her up.”

“Oh no. And keep this in mind, if she doesn't know what's happened to me, she’ll think about me more than if I just tell her straightforwardly that I've come to let her go.”

“Will you confine your words to that one point?—Shall I hear every word you say?”

“Will you keep your words to that one point?—Am I going to hear everything you say?”

“Every word. Now sit still there, and hold my carpet bag for me, and mark what you hear.”

“Every word. Now sit still, hold my carpet bag for me, and pay attention to what you hear.”

The light footstep came closer, halting occasionally, as if the walker listened for a sound. Troy whistled a double note in a soft, fluty tone.

The light footsteps drew nearer, pausing now and then, as if the person was listening for something. Troy whistled a quick, soft, melodic tune.

“Come to that, is it!” murmured Boldwood, uneasily.

“Is that so?” murmured Boldwood, feeling uneasy.

“You promised silence,” said Troy.

"You promised no noise," said Troy.

“I promise again.”

"I promise once more."

Troy stepped forward.

Troy stepped up.

“Frank, dearest, is that you?” The tones were Bathsheba’s.

“Frank, is that you?” The voice was Bathsheba’s.

“O God!” said Boldwood.

“Oh God!” Boldwood said.

“Yes,” said Troy to her.

“Yes,” Troy said to her.

“How late you are,” she continued, tenderly. “Did you come by the carrier? I listened and heard his wheels entering the village, but it was some time ago, and I had almost given you up, Frank.”

“How late you are,” she said gently. “Did you come by the carrier? I heard his wheels coming into the village a while ago, but it’s been some time, and I almost gave up on you, Frank.”

“I was sure to come,” said Frank. “You knew I should, did you not?”

"I knew I would come," Frank said. "You figured I would, right?"

“Well, I thought you would,” she said, playfully; “and, Frank, it is so lucky! There’s not a soul in my house but me to-night. I’ve packed them all off so nobody on earth will know of your visit to your lady’s bower. Liddy wanted to go to her grandfather’s to tell him about her holiday, and I said she might stay with them till to-morrow—when you’ll be gone again.”

“Well, I thought you would,” she said, playfully; “and, Frank, it’s so great! There’s nobody in my house but me tonight. I’ve sent everyone away, so no one will know about your visit to your lady’s place. Liddy wanted to go to her grandfather’s to tell him about her break, and I told her she could stay with them until tomorrow—when you’ll be gone again.”

“Capital,” said Troy. “But, dear me, I had better go back for my bag, because my slippers and brush and comb are in it; you run home whilst I fetch it, and I’ll promise to be in your parlour in ten minutes.”

“Money,” Troy said. “But, you know what, I should go back for my bag because my slippers, brush, and comb are in it; you head home while I grab it, and I promise I’ll be in your living room in ten minutes.”

“Yes.” She turned and tripped up the hill again.

“Yes.” She turned and stumbled up the hill again.

During the progress of this dialogue there was a nervous twitching of Boldwood’s tightly closed lips, and his face became bathed in a clammy dew. He now started forward towards Troy. Troy turned to him and took up the bag.

During the course of this conversation, Boldwood’s tightly shut lips twitched nervously, and his face was covered in a cold sweat. He then stepped toward Troy. Troy turned to him and picked up the bag.

“Shall I tell her I have come to give her up and cannot marry her?” said the soldier, mockingly.

“Should I tell her I’ve come to let her go and can’t marry her?” said the soldier, sarcastically.

“No, no; wait a minute. I want to say more to you—more to you!” said Boldwood, in a hoarse whisper.

“No, no; wait a minute. I want to say more to you—more to you!” said Boldwood, in a hoarse whisper.

“Now,” said Troy, “you see my dilemma. Perhaps I am a bad man—the victim of my impulses—led away to do what I ought to leave undone. I can’t, however, marry them both. And I have two reasons for choosing Fanny. First, I like her best upon the whole, and second, you make it worth my while.”

“Now,” said Troy, “you see my dilemma. Maybe I’m a bad guy—the victim of my urges—led astray to do what I really shouldn’t. I can’t, though, marry them both. And I have two reasons for choosing Fanny. First, I like her the best overall, and second, you make it worth my while.”

At the same instant Boldwood sprang upon him, and held him by the neck. Troy felt Boldwood’s grasp slowly tightening. The move was absolutely unexpected.

At that moment, Boldwood jumped on him and grabbed him by the neck. Troy could feel Boldwood’s grip slowly tightening. The attack was completely unexpected.

“A moment,” he gasped. “You are injuring her you love!”

“A moment,” he gasped. “You’re hurting the one you love!”

“Well, what do you mean?” said the farmer.

“Well, what do you mean?” said the farmer.

“Give me breath,” said Troy.

“Give me air,” said Troy.

Boldwood loosened his hand, saying, “By Heaven, I’ve a mind to kill you!”

Boldwood loosened his grip and said, “Honestly, I feel like killing you!”

“And ruin her.”

“And mess her up.”

“Save her.”

"Rescue her."

“Oh, how can she be saved now, unless I marry her?”

“Oh, how can she be saved now, if I don’t marry her?”

Boldwood groaned. He reluctantly released the soldier, and flung him back against the hedge. “Devil, you torture me!” said he.

Boldwood groaned. He reluctantly let go of the soldier and threw him back against the hedge. “Damn it, you’re torturing me!” he said.

Troy rebounded like a ball, and was about to make a dash at the farmer; but he checked himself, saying lightly—

Troy bounced back like a ball and was about to rush at the farmer; but he stopped himself, saying casually—

“It is not worth while to measure my strength with you. Indeed it is a barbarous way of settling a quarrel. I shall shortly leave the army because of the same conviction. Now after that revelation of how the land lies with Bathsheba, ’twould be a mistake to kill me, would it not?”

“It’s not worth it to compare my strength with yours. Honestly, it’s a brutal way to resolve a conflict. I’m about to leave the army for the same reason. Now that we've seen how things stand with Bathsheba, it would be a mistake to kill me, right?”

“’Twould be a mistake to kill you,” repeated Boldwood, mechanically, with a bowed head.

"It would be a mistake to kill you," Boldwood repeated, mechanically, with his head bowed.

“Better kill yourself.”

"Better end your life."

“Far better.”

“Much better.”

“I’m glad you see it.”

"Happy you get it."

“Troy, make her your wife, and don’t act upon what I arranged just now. The alternative is dreadful, but take Bathsheba; I give her up! She must love you indeed to sell soul and body to you so utterly as she has done. Wretched woman—deluded woman—you are, Bathsheba!”

“Troy, marry her, and forget what I just planned. The other option is terrible, but take Bathsheba; I’m letting her go! She must truly love you to give herself to you completely like this. Poor woman—misguided woman—you are, Bathsheba!”

“But about Fanny?”

“But what about Fanny?”

“Bathsheba is a woman well to do,” continued Boldwood, in nervous anxiety, “and, Troy, she will make a good wife; and, indeed, she is worth your hastening on your marriage with her!”

“Bathsheba is a well-off woman,” Boldwood continued, nervously anxious, “and, Troy, she would make a great wife; in fact, she’s worth you speeding up your marriage with her!”

“But she has a will—not to say a temper, and I shall be a mere slave to her. I could do anything with poor Fanny Robin.”

“But she has a strong will—not to mention a bit of a temper, and I'll just be her servant. I could do anything with poor Fanny Robin.”

“Troy,” said Boldwood, imploringly, “I’ll do anything for you, only don’t desert her; pray don’t desert her, Troy.”

“Troy,” Boldwood said earnestly, “I’ll do anything for you, just please don’t abandon her; I’m begging you, don’t abandon her, Troy.”

“Which, poor Fanny?”

"Which one, poor Fanny?"

“No; Bathsheba Everdene. Love her best! Love her tenderly! How shall I get you to see how advantageous it will be to you to secure her at once?”

“No; Bathsheba Everdene. Love her the most! Love her gently! How can I get you to see how beneficial it will be for you to win her over right away?”

“I don’t wish to secure her in any new way.”

“I don’t want to confine her in any new way.”

Boldwood’s arm moved spasmodically towards Troy’s person again. He repressed the instinct, and his form drooped as with pain.

Boldwood's arm jerked towards Troy again. He fought against the urge, and his body slumped as if in pain.

Troy went on—

Troy continued—

“I shall soon purchase my discharge, and then—”

“I’ll soon buy my release, and then—”

“But I wish you to hasten on this marriage! It will be better for you both. You love each other, and you must let me help you to do it.”

“But I want you to speed up this marriage! It will be better for both of you. You love each other, and you need to let me help make it happen.”

“How?”

"How?"

“Why, by settling the five hundred on Bathsheba instead of Fanny, to enable you to marry at once. No; she wouldn’t have it of me. I’ll pay it down to you on the wedding-day.”

“Why, by giving the five hundred to Bathsheba instead of Fanny, so you can get married right away. No; she wouldn’t accept that from me. I’ll give it to you on your wedding day.”

Troy paused in secret amazement at Boldwood’s wild infatuation. He carelessly said, “And am I to have anything now?”

Troy stopped in quiet amazement at Boldwood’s intense obsession. He casually remarked, “So am I going to get anything now?”

“Yes, if you wish to. But I have not much additional money with me. I did not expect this; but all I have is yours.”

“Yeah, if you want to. But I don’t have much extra money on me. I didn’t expect this; but everything I have is yours.”

Boldwood, more like a somnambulist than a wakeful man, pulled out the large canvas bag he carried by way of a purse, and searched it.

Boldwood, looking more like a sleepwalker than an awake person, pulled out the large canvas bag he used as a purse and started searching through it.

“I have twenty-one pounds more with me,” he said. “Two notes and a sovereign. But before I leave you I must have a paper signed—”

“I have twenty-one pounds more with me,” he said. “Two notes and a sovereign. But before I leave you, I need to have a paper signed—”

“Pay me the money, and we’ll go straight to her parlour, and make any arrangement you please to secure my compliance with your wishes. But she must know nothing of this cash business.”

“Give me the money, and we’ll head right to her place, and you can make any deal you want to ensure I go along with what you want. But she can’t know anything about this money situation.”

“Nothing, nothing,” said Boldwood, hastily. “Here is the sum, and if you’ll come to my house we’ll write out the agreement for the remainder, and the terms also.”

“Nothing, nothing,” said Boldwood quickly. “Here is the amount, and if you come to my house, we’ll write up the agreement for the rest and the terms too.”

“First we’ll call upon her.”

“First we’ll reach out to her.”

“But why? Come with me to-night, and go with me to-morrow to the surrogate’s.”

“But why? Come with me tonight, and go with me tomorrow to the surrogate’s.”

“But she must be consulted; at any rate informed.”

"But she needs to be consulted; at the very least, kept in the loop."

“Very well; go on.”

"Alright; continue."

They went up the hill to Bathsheba’s house. When they stood at the entrance, Troy said, “Wait here a moment.” Opening the door, he glided inside, leaving the door ajar.

They walked up the hill to Bathsheba’s house. When they reached the entrance, Troy said, “Wait here a minute.” He opened the door, stepped inside, and left the door slightly open.

Boldwood waited. In two minutes a light appeared in the passage. Boldwood then saw that the chain had been fastened across the door. Troy appeared inside, carrying a bedroom candlestick.

Boldwood waited. In two minutes, a light appeared in the hallway. Boldwood then saw that the chain had been locked across the door. Troy appeared inside, carrying a bedroom candlestick.

“What, did you think I should break in?” said Boldwood, contemptuously.

“What, did you think I was going to barge in?” Boldwood said, looking down on him.

“Oh, no, it is merely my humour to secure things. Will you read this a moment? I’ll hold the light.”

“Oh, no, it’s just my way to make sure things are safe. Could you read this for a second? I’ll hold the light.”

Troy handed a folded newspaper through the slit between door and doorpost, and put the candle close. “That’s the paragraph,” he said, placing his finger on a line.

Troy slipped a folded newspaper through the gap between the door and the doorframe and brought the candle closer. “That’s the paragraph,” he said, pointing at a line with his finger.

Boldwood looked and read—

Boldwood looked and read—

MARRIAGES.
On the 17th inst., at St. Ambrose’s Church, Bath, by the Rev. G. Mincing, B.A., Francis Troy, only son of the late Edward Troy, Esq., M.D., of Weatherbury, and sergeant with Dragoon Guards, to Bathsheba, only surviving daughter of the late Mr. John Everdene, of Casterbridge.

MARRIAGES.
On the 17th, at St. Ambrose’s Church in Bath, by Rev. G. Mincing, B.A., Francis Troy, the only son of the late Edward Troy, Esq., M.D., of Weatherbury, and a sergeant with the Dragoon Guards, married Bathsheba, the only surviving daughter of the late Mr. John Everdene, of Casterbridge.

“This may be called Fort meeting Feeble, hey, Boldwood?” said Troy. A low gurgle of derisive laughter followed the words.

“This could be called Fort meeting Feeble, right, Boldwood?” said Troy. A low, mocking laugh followed his words.

The paper fell from Boldwood’s hands. Troy continued—

The paper dropped from Boldwood's hands. Troy kept going—

“Fifty pounds to marry Fanny. Good. Twenty-one pounds not to marry Fanny, but Bathsheba. Good. Finale: already Bathsheba’s husband. Now, Boldwood, yours is the ridiculous fate which always attends interference between a man and his wife. And another word. Bad as I am, I am not such a villain as to make the marriage or misery of any woman a matter of huckster and sale. Fanny has long ago left me. I don’t know where she is. I have searched everywhere. Another word yet. You say you love Bathsheba; yet on the merest apparent evidence you instantly believe in her dishonour. A fig for such love! Now that I’ve taught you a lesson, take your money back again.”

“Fifty pounds to marry Fanny. Sounds good. Twenty-one pounds not to marry Fanny, but Bathsheba. Even better. The end: already Bathsheba’s husband. Now, Boldwood, you’ve got a ridiculous fate that always comes with messing around in someone else's marriage. And one more thing. As bad as I may be, I’m not such a jerk as to treat the marriage or suffering of any woman as a business deal. Fanny left me a long time ago. I have no idea where she is. I’ve looked everywhere. One more thing. You say you love Bathsheba; yet, with the slightest hint, you immediately assume she’s dishonorable. Forget that kind of love! Now that I’ve taught you a lesson, take your money back.”

“I will not; I will not!” said Boldwood, in a hiss.

“I won't; I won't!” Boldwood said, hissing.

“Anyhow I won’t have it,” said Troy, contemptuously. He wrapped the packet of gold in the notes, and threw the whole into the road.

“Anyway, I won't accept it,” Troy said disdainfully. He wrapped the packet of gold in the bills and tossed the whole thing into the road.

Boldwood shook his clenched fist at him. “You juggler of Satan! You black hound! But I’ll punish you yet; mark me, I’ll punish you yet!”

Boldwood shook his clenched fist at him. “You juggler of Satan! You black hound! But I’ll make you pay; just watch, I’ll make you pay!”

Another peal of laughter. Troy then closed the door, and locked himself in.

Another burst of laughter. Troy then shut the door and locked himself in.

Throughout the whole of that night Boldwood’s dark form might have been seen walking about the hills and downs of Weatherbury like an unhappy Shade in the Mournful Fields by Acheron.

Throughout that entire night, Boldwood's dark figure could be seen wandering the hills and downs of Weatherbury like a troubled spirit in the Sad Fields by Acheron.

CHAPTER XXXV
AT AN UPPER WINDOW

It was very early the next morning—a time of sun and dew. The confused beginnings of many birds’ songs spread into the healthy air, and the wan blue of the heaven was here and there coated with thin webs of incorporeal cloud which were of no effect in obscuring day. All the lights in the scene were yellow as to colour, and all the shadows were attenuated as to form. The creeping plants about the old manor-house were bowed with rows of heavy water drops, which had upon objects behind them the effect of minute lenses of high magnifying power.

It was very early the next morning—a time of sunlight and dew. The mixed beginnings of many birds’ songs filled the fresh air, and the pale blue sky was occasionally covered with thin strands of fluffy clouds that didn’t block the day. Everything in the scene had a yellow tint, and all the shadows were stretched and thin. The climbing plants around the old manor house were weighed down with beads of water, which created the effect of tiny, powerful magnifying lenses on the objects behind them.

Just before the clock struck five Gabriel Oak and Coggan passed the village cross, and went on together to the fields. They were yet barely in view of their mistress’s house, when Oak fancied he saw the opening of a casement in one of the upper windows. The two men were at this moment partially screened by an elder bush, now beginning to be enriched with black bunches of fruit, and they paused before emerging from its shade.

Just before the clock hit five, Gabriel Oak and Coggan walked past the village cross and headed to the fields together. They were just out of sight of their mistress’s house when Oak thought he saw a window open in one of the upper rooms. The two men were partially hidden behind an elder bush, which was starting to fill with dark bunches of fruit, and they paused before stepping out from its shade.

A handsome man leaned idly from the lattice. He looked east and then west, in the manner of one who makes a first morning survey. The man was Sergeant Troy. His red jacket was loosely thrown on, but not buttoned, and he had altogether the relaxed bearing of a soldier taking his ease.

A good-looking man leaned casually against the lattice. He glanced east and then west, like someone doing their first morning check. The man was Sergeant Troy. His red jacket hung loosely on him, unbuttoned, and he had the laid-back demeanor of a soldier just relaxing.

Coggan spoke first, looking quietly at the window.

Coggan spoke first, gazing quietly out the window.

“She has married him!” he said.

“She married him!” he exclaimed.

Gabriel had previously beheld the sight, and he now stood with his back turned, making no reply.

Gabriel had seen the sight before, and now he stood with his back turned, saying nothing.

“I fancied we should know something to-day,” continued Coggan. “I heard wheels pass my door just after dark—you were out somewhere.” He glanced round upon Gabriel. “Good heavens above us, Oak, how white your face is; you look like a corpse!”

“I thought we should learn something today,” continued Coggan. “I heard wheels go by my door right after dark—you were out somewhere.” He looked over at Gabriel. “Good heavens, Oak, your face is so pale; you look like a ghost!”

“Do I?” said Oak, with a faint smile.

“Do I?” Oak asked with a slight smile.

“Lean on the gate: I’ll wait a bit.”

“Lean against the gate: I’ll wait a little while.”

“All right, all right.”

“Okay, okay.”

They stood by the gate awhile, Gabriel listlessly staring at the ground. His mind sped into the future, and saw there enacted in years of leisure the scenes of repentance that would ensue from this work of haste. That they were married he had instantly decided. Why had it been so mysteriously managed? It had become known that she had had a fearful journey to Bath, owing to her miscalculating the distance: that the horse had broken down, and that she had been more than two days getting there. It was not Bathsheba’s way to do things furtively. With all her faults, she was candour itself. Could she have been entrapped? The union was not only an unutterable grief to him: it amazed him, notwithstanding that he had passed the preceding week in a suspicion that such might be the issue of Troy’s meeting her away from home. Her quiet return with Liddy had to some extent dispersed the dread. Just as that imperceptible motion which appears like stillness is infinitely divided in its properties from stillness itself, so had his hope undistinguishable from despair differed from despair indeed.

They stood by the gate for a while, Gabriel blankly staring at the ground. His thoughts raced into the future and imagined the years of regret that would come from this rushed decision. He had immediately decided they were married. Why had it been handled so mysteriously? It became known that she had an awful journey to Bath because she miscalculated the distance: the horse broke down, and it took her more than two days to get there. Bathsheba wasn’t the type to do things secretly. Despite her flaws, she was completely honest. Could she have been tricked? The marriage wasn’t just an unbearable sorrow for him; it also shocked him, even though he had spent the previous week suspecting this might be the result of Troy’s meeting her away from home. Her calm return with Liddy had somewhat eased his fear. Just as that barely noticeable movement that looks like stillness is completely different from actual stillness, so had his hope, indistinguishable from despair, indeed differed from despair itself.

In a few minutes they moved on again towards the house. The sergeant still looked from the window.

In a few minutes, they continued walking toward the house. The sergeant was still looking out the window.

“Morning, comrades!” he shouted, in a cheery voice, when they came up.

“Morning, friends!” he shouted, in a cheerful voice, when they arrived.

Coggan replied to the greeting. “Bain’t ye going to answer the man?” he then said to Gabriel. “I’d say good morning—you needn’t spend a hapenny of meaning upon it, and yet keep the man civil.”

Coggan responded to the greeting. “Aren’t you going to say something to him?” he then said to Gabriel. “I’d say good morning—you don’t have to put any effort into it, and yet it keeps the guy polite.”

Gabriel soon decided too that, since the deed was done, to put the best face upon the matter would be the greatest kindness to her he loved.

Gabriel quickly decided that, since the deed was done, putting a positive spin on things would be the kindest thing he could do for the woman he loved.

“Good morning, Sergeant Troy,” he returned, in a ghastly voice.

“Good morning, Sergeant Troy,” he responded, in a chilling voice.

“A rambling, gloomy house this,” said Troy, smiling.

“A sprawling, gloomy house this is,” said Troy, smiling.

“Why—they may not be married!” suggested Coggan. “Perhaps she’s not there.”

“Why—they might not be married!” suggested Coggan. “Maybe she’s not there.”

Gabriel shook his head. The soldier turned a little towards the east, and the sun kindled his scarlet coat to an orange glow.

Gabriel shook his head. The soldier turned slightly towards the east, and the sun lit up his red coat with an orange glow.

“But it is a nice old house,” responded Gabriel.

“But it is a nice old house,” Gabriel replied.

“Yes—I suppose so; but I feel like new wine in an old bottle here. My notion is that sash-windows should be put throughout, and these old wainscoted walls brightened up a bit; or the oak cleared quite away, and the walls papered.”

“Yes—I guess so; but I feel like new wine in an old bottle here. I think we should replace the windows with sash ones, make these old panelled walls a bit brighter; or else just remove the oak completely and put up some wallpaper.”

“It would be a pity, I think.”

“It would be a shame, I think.”

“Well, no. A philosopher once said in my hearing that the old builders, who worked when art was a living thing, had no respect for the work of builders who went before them, but pulled down and altered as they thought fit; and why shouldn’t we? ‘Creation and preservation don’t do well together,’ says he, ‘and a million of antiquarians can’t invent a style.’ My mind exactly. I am for making this place more modern, that we may be cheerful whilst we can.”

“Well, no. A philosopher once said in my presence that the old builders, who worked when art was a vibrant thing, didn’t respect the work of the builders who came before them, but instead tore down and changed things as they saw fit; and why shouldn’t we? ‘Creation and preservation don’t mix well,’ he says, ‘and a million antiquarians can’t create a new style.’ That’s exactly how I feel. I’m all for making this place more modern, so we can be happy while we still can.”

The military man turned and surveyed the interior of the room, to assist his ideas of improvement in this direction. Gabriel and Coggan began to move on.

The soldier turned and looked around the room to help him think of ways to improve it. Gabriel and Coggan started to move on.

“Oh, Coggan,” said Troy, as if inspired by a recollection “do you know if insanity has ever appeared in Mr. Boldwood’s family?”

“Oh, Coggan,” said Troy, sounding like he was struck by a memory, “do you know if anyone in Mr. Boldwood’s family has ever had mental issues?”

Jan reflected for a moment.

Jan thought for a moment.

“I once heard that an uncle of his was queer in his head, but I don’t know the rights o’t,” he said.

“I once heard that one of his uncles was a bit off, but I don’t know the whole story,” he said.

“It is of no importance,” said Troy, lightly. “Well, I shall be down in the fields with you some time this week; but I have a few matters to attend to first. So good-day to you. We shall, of course, keep on just as friendly terms as usual. I’m not a proud man: nobody is ever able to say that of Sergeant Troy. However, what is must be, and here’s half-a-crown to drink my health, men.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Troy said casually. “I’ll be down in the fields with you sometime this week, but I have a few things to take care of first. So, have a good day. We’ll always stay on friendly terms as usual. I’m not a proud guy; no one can say that about Sergeant Troy. However, what’s done is done, and here’s half-a-crown to drink to my health, guys.”

Troy threw the coin dexterously across the front plot and over the fence towards Gabriel, who shunned it in its fall, his face turning to an angry red. Coggan twirled his eye, edged forward, and caught the money in its ricochet upon the road.

Troy skillfully tossed the coin across the front yard and over the fence to Gabriel, who turned away from it as it fell, his face turning bright red with anger. Coggan rolled his eyes, leaned in, and snatched the money as it bounced on the road.

“Very well—you keep it, Coggan,” said Gabriel with disdain and almost fiercely. “As for me, I’ll do without gifts from him!”

“Fine—you keep it, Coggan,” Gabriel said with disdain and almost angrily. “As for me, I’ll manage without gifts from him!”

“Don’t show it too much,” said Coggan, musingly. “For if he’s married to her, mark my words, he’ll buy his discharge and be our master here. Therefore ’tis well to say ‘Friend’ outwardly, though you say ‘Troublehouse’ within.”

“Don’t show it too much,” said Coggan, thoughtfully. “Because if he’s married to her, mark my words, he’ll pay for his release and be our boss here. So it’s best to say ‘Friend’ on the outside, even if you’re thinking ‘Troublehouse’ on the inside.”

“Well—perhaps it is best to be silent; but I can’t go further than that. I can’t flatter, and if my place here is only to be kept by smoothing him down, my place must be lost.”

“Well—maybe it’s better to stay quiet; but I can’t go beyond that. I can’t give false praise, and if my only role here is to keep him happy, then I’ll have to leave.”

A horseman, whom they had for some time seen in the distance, now appeared close beside them.

A horseman, whom they had been watching from a distance for a while, now appeared right next to them.

“There’s Mr. Boldwood,” said Oak. “I wonder what Troy meant by his question.”

“There's Mr. Boldwood,” Oak said. “I wonder what Troy meant by his question.”

Coggan and Oak nodded respectfully to the farmer, just checked their paces to discover if they were wanted, and finding they were not stood back to let him pass on.

Coggan and Oak nodded respectfully to the farmer, checked their steps to see if they were needed, and finding they weren't, stepped back to let him pass.

The only signs of the terrible sorrow Boldwood had been combating through the night, and was combating now, were the want of colour in his well-defined face, the enlarged appearance of the veins in his forehead and temples, and the sharper lines about his mouth. The horse bore him away, and the very step of the animal seemed significant of dogged despair. Gabriel, for a minute, rose above his own grief in noticing Boldwood’s. He saw the square figure sitting erect upon the horse, the head turned to neither side, the elbows steady by the hips, the brim of the hat level and undisturbed in its onward glide, until the keen edges of Boldwood’s shape sank by degrees over the hill. To one who knew the man and his story there was something more striking in this immobility than in a collapse. The clash of discord between mood and matter here was forced painfully home to the heart; and, as in laughter there are more dreadful phases than in tears, so was there in the steadiness of this agonized man an expression deeper than a cry.

The only signs of the terrible sorrow Boldwood had been fighting through the night and was still fighting now were the lack of color in his defined face, the swollen appearance of the veins in his forehead and temples, and the sharper lines around his mouth. The horse carried him away, and even the animal’s steps seemed to show stubborn despair. For a moment, Gabriel rose above his own grief to notice Boldwood’s. He saw the square figure sitting upright on the horse, the head turned neither way, the elbows steady by the hips, and the brim of the hat level and undisturbed as it moved forward, until Boldwood’s shape gradually disappeared over the hill. To someone who knew the man and his story, there was something more striking about this stillness than a collapse. The clash of discord between his mood and his appearance hit painfully at the heart; just as there can be more dreadful aspects in laughter than in tears, so too was there in the steadiness of this tormented man an expression deeper than a scream.

CHAPTER XXXVI
WEALTH IN JEOPARDY—THE REVEL

One night, at the end of August, when Bathsheba’s experiences as a married woman were still new, and when the weather was yet dry and sultry, a man stood motionless in the stockyard of Weatherbury Upper Farm, looking at the moon and sky.

One night, at the end of August, when Bathsheba's experiences as a married woman were still fresh, and when the weather was hot and dry, a man stood still in the stockyard of Weatherbury Upper Farm, gazing at the moon and sky.

The night had a sinister aspect. A heated breeze from the south slowly fanned the summits of lofty objects, and in the sky dashes of buoyant cloud were sailing in a course at right angles to that of another stratum, neither of them in the direction of the breeze below. The moon, as seen through these films, had a lurid metallic look. The fields were sallow with the impure light, and all were tinged in monochrome, as if beheld through stained glass. The same evening the sheep had trailed homeward head to tail, the behaviour of the rooks had been confused, and the horses had moved with timidity and caution.

The night had an eerie vibe. A warm breeze from the south slowly stirred the tops of tall objects, and in the sky, patches of fluffy clouds were moving in a direction perpendicular to another layer, neither of them following the path of the breeze below. The moon, seen through these layers, had a strange metallic glow. The fields looked sickly under the unnatural light, and everything was tinted in a single color, as if viewed through stained glass. That same evening, the sheep had walked home in a line, the behavior of the rooks had been erratic, and the horses had moved nervously and cautiously.

Thunder was imminent, and, taking some secondary appearances into consideration, it was likely to be followed by one of the lengthened rains which mark the close of dry weather for the season. Before twelve hours had passed a harvest atmosphere would be a bygone thing.

Thunder was on the way, and considering some other signs, it was likely to be followed by one of those long rains that signal the end of dry weather for the season. In less than twelve hours, the atmosphere of harvest would be a thing of the past.

Oak gazed with misgiving at eight naked and unprotected ricks, massive and heavy with the rich produce of one-half the farm for that year. He went on to the barn.

Oak looked with concern at eight bare and unprotected stacks, massive and laden with the bountiful yield of half the farm for that year. He continued on to the barn.

This was the night which had been selected by Sergeant Troy—ruling now in the room of his wife—for giving the harvest supper and dance. As Oak approached the building the sound of violins and a tambourine, and the regular jigging of many feet, grew more distinct. He came close to the large doors, one of which stood slightly ajar, and looked in.

This was the night chosen by Sergeant Troy—who was now in the room with his wife—for the harvest supper and dance. As Oak neared the building, the sounds of violins and a tambourine, along with the steady jigging of many feet, became clearer. He got close to the large doors, one of which was slightly open, and looked inside.

The central space, together with the recess at one end, was emptied of all incumbrances, and this area, covering about two-thirds of the whole, was appropriated for the gathering, the remaining end, which was piled to the ceiling with oats, being screened off with sail-cloth. Tufts and garlands of green foliage decorated the walls, beams, and extemporized chandeliers, and immediately opposite to Oak a rostrum had been erected, bearing a table and chairs. Here sat three fiddlers, and beside them stood a frantic man with his hair on end, perspiration streaming down his cheeks, and a tambourine quivering in his hand.

The main space, along with the alcove at one end, was cleared of all clutter, and this area, taking up about two-thirds of the total, was set aside for the gathering, while the other end, stacked to the ceiling with oats, was covered with sailcloth. Clusters and garlands of green leaves adorned the walls, beams, and makeshift chandeliers, and directly across from Oak, a platform had been built, with a table and chairs. Three fiddlers were seated there, and next to them was a frantic man with wild hair, sweat running down his face, holding a tambourine that was shaking in his hand.

The dance ended, and on the black oak floor in the midst a new row of couples formed for another.

The dance ended, and on the black oak floor, a new line of couples formed for another.

“Now, ma’am, and no offence I hope, I ask what dance you would like next?” said the first violin.

“Now, ma’am, no offense intended, but which dance would you like next?” said the first violin.

“Really, it makes no difference,” said the clear voice of Bathsheba, who stood at the inner end of the building, observing the scene from behind a table covered with cups and viands. Troy was lolling beside her.

“Honestly, it doesn’t matter,” said Bathsheba in a clear voice, as she stood at the far end of the room, watching the scene from behind a table filled with cups and food. Troy was lounging next to her.

“Then,” said the fiddler, “I’ll venture to name that the right and proper thing is ‘The Soldier’s Joy’—there being a gallant soldier married into the farm—hey, my sonnies, and gentlemen all?”

“Then,” said the fiddler, “I’ll say that the right and proper thing is ‘The Soldier’s Joy’—since there's a brave soldier married into the farm—hey, my sons, and gentlemen all?”

“It shall be ‘The Soldier’s Joy,’” exclaimed a chorus.

“It will be ‘The Soldier’s Joy,’” shouted a chorus.

“Thanks for the compliment,” said the sergeant gaily, taking Bathsheba by the hand and leading her to the top of the dance. “For though I have purchased my discharge from Her Most Gracious Majesty’s regiment of cavalry the 11th Dragoon Guards, to attend to the new duties awaiting me here, I shall continue a soldier in spirit and feeling as long as I live.”

“Thanks for the compliment,” said the sergeant cheerfully, taking Bathsheba by the hand and leading her to the dance floor. “Even though I’ve bought my discharge from Her Most Gracious Majesty’s regiment of cavalry, the 11th Dragoon Guards, to focus on my new responsibilities here, I’ll always be a soldier at heart for as long as I live.”

So the dance began. As to the merits of “The Soldier’s Joy,” there cannot be, and never were, two opinions. It has been observed in the musical circles of Weatherbury and its vicinity that this melody, at the end of three-quarters of an hour of thunderous footing, still possesses more stimulative properties for the heel and toe than the majority of other dances at their first opening. “The Soldier’s Joy” has, too, an additional charm, in being so admirably adapted to the tambourine aforesaid—no mean instrument in the hands of a performer who understands the proper convulsions, spasms, St. Vitus’s dances, and fearful frenzies necessary when exhibiting its tones in their highest perfection.

So the dance started. When it comes to the appeal of “The Soldier’s Joy,” there’s no room for debate—it’s universally recognized. It’s been noted in the music circles of Weatherbury and the surrounding area that after three-quarters of an hour of energetic dancing, this tune still has more energizing effects for your feet than most other dances right from the beginning. “The Soldier’s Joy” also has an extra charm because it’s so perfectly suited for the tambourine—an impressive instrument in the hands of a player who knows how to master the right movements, twitches, St. Vitus’s dances, and wild bursts of energy needed to showcase its sounds at their best.

The immortal tune ended, a fine DD rolling forth from the bass-viol with the sonorousness of a cannonade, and Gabriel delayed his entry no longer. He avoided Bathsheba, and got as near as possible to the platform, where Sergeant Troy was now seated, drinking brandy-and-water, though the others drank without exception cider and ale. Gabriel could not easily thrust himself within speaking distance of the sergeant, and he sent a message, asking him to come down for a moment. The sergeant said he could not attend.

The timeless melody finished, a deep note resonating from the double bass like a cannon blast, and Gabriel no longer hesitated to enter. He steered clear of Bathsheba and moved as close as he could to the platform, where Sergeant Troy was now sitting, enjoying brandy and water, while everyone else was drinking cider and ale. Gabriel found it difficult to get close enough to speak to the sergeant, so he sent a message asking him to come down for a moment. The sergeant replied that he couldn’t.

“Will you tell him, then,” said Gabriel, “that I only stepped ath’art to say that a heavy rain is sure to fall soon, and that something should be done to protect the ricks?”

“Will you tell him, then,” said Gabriel, “that I just stepped in to say that a heavy rain is definitely going to fall soon, and that something should be done to protect the stacks?”

“Mr. Troy says it will not rain,” returned the messenger, “and he cannot stop to talk to you about such fidgets.”

“Mr. Troy says it won’t rain,” the messenger replied, “and he can’t stop to chat with you about such worries.”

In juxtaposition with Troy, Oak had a melancholy tendency to look like a candle beside gas, and ill at ease, he went out again, thinking he would go home; for, under the circumstances, he had no heart for the scene in the barn. At the door he paused for a moment: Troy was speaking.

In comparison to Troy, Oak had a sad tendency to seem like a candle next to gaslight, and feeling out of place, he stepped outside again, thinking he would head home; given the situation, he wasn't in the mood for the scene in the barn. At the door, he hesitated for a moment: Troy was talking.

“Friends, it is not only the harvest home that we are celebrating to-night; but this is also a Wedding Feast. A short time ago I had the happiness to lead to the altar this lady, your mistress, and not until now have we been able to give any public flourish to the event in Weatherbury. That it may be thoroughly well done, and that every man may go happy to bed, I have ordered to be brought here some bottles of brandy and kettles of hot water. A treble-strong goblet will be handed round to each guest.”

“Friends, we’re not just celebrating the harvest tonight; this is also a Wedding Feast. Not long ago, I had the joy of marrying this lady, your mistress, and it’s only now that we can properly celebrate the occasion in Weatherbury. To make it a great event, and so everyone can go to bed happy, I’ve arranged for some bottles of brandy and kettles of hot water to be brought here. Each guest will receive a strong drink.”

Bathsheba put her hand upon his arm, and, with upturned pale face, said imploringly, “No—don’t give it to them—pray don’t, Frank! It will only do them harm: they have had enough of everything.”

Bathsheba placed her hand on his arm and, with her pale face tilted up, said desperately, “No—don’t give it to them—please don’t, Frank! It will only hurt them more: they’ve had enough of everything.”

“True—we don’t wish for no more, thank ye,” said one or two.

“True—we don’t wish for anything more, thank you,” said one or two.

“Pooh!” said the sergeant contemptuously, and raised his voice as if lighted up by a new idea. “Friends,” he said, “we’ll send the women-folk home! ’Tis time they were in bed. Then we cockbirds will have a jolly carouse to ourselves! If any of the men show the white feather, let them look elsewhere for a winter’s work.”

“Pooh!” the sergeant said dismissively, and raised his voice as if inspired by a new thought. “Friends,” he said, “let’s send the women home! It’s time they were in bed. Then we guys can have a good time on our own! If any of the men back down, they can look somewhere else for winter work.”

Bathsheba indignantly left the barn, followed by all the women and children. The musicians, not looking upon themselves as “company,” slipped quietly away to their spring waggon and put in the horse. Thus Troy and the men on the farm were left sole occupants of the place. Oak, not to appear unnecessarily disagreeable, stayed a little while; then he, too, arose and quietly took his departure, followed by a friendly oath from the sergeant for not staying to a second round of grog.

Bathsheba stormed out of the barn, with all the women and children trailing behind her. The musicians, not considering themselves part of the “company,” quietly made their way to their spring wagon and harnessed the horse. As a result, Troy and the men on the farm were the only ones left there. Oak, not wanting to seem rude, hung around for a bit; then he too stood up and quietly left, receiving a good-natured curse from the sergeant for not sticking around for another round of drinks.

Gabriel proceeded towards his home. In approaching the door, his toe kicked something which felt and sounded soft, leathery, and distended, like a boxing-glove. It was a large toad humbly travelling across the path. Oak took it up, thinking it might be better to kill the creature to save it from pain; but finding it uninjured, he placed it again among the grass. He knew what this direct message from the Great Mother meant. And soon came another.

Gabriel headed home. As he got to the door, he accidentally kicked something that felt and sounded soft, leathery, and puffy, like a boxing glove. It was a big toad slowly crossing the path. He picked it up, considering whether it would be kinder to end its life to spare it any suffering; but seeing that it was unharmed, he set it back down in the grass. He understood what this clear sign from the Great Mother meant. And soon, another message came.

When he struck a light indoors there appeared upon the table a thin glistening streak, as if a brush of varnish had been lightly dragged across it. Oak’s eyes followed the serpentine sheen to the other side, where it led up to a huge brown garden-slug, which had come indoors to-night for reasons of its own. It was Nature’s second way of hinting to him that he was to prepare for foul weather.

When he lit a match inside, a thin, shiny streak appeared on the table, as if someone had lightly brushed varnish over it. Oak’s eyes traced the wavy shine to the other side, where it connected to a large brown garden slug that had come inside tonight for its own reasons. It was Nature’s second hint that he should get ready for bad weather.

Oak sat down meditating for nearly an hour. During this time two black spiders, of the kind common in thatched houses, promenaded the ceiling, ultimately dropping to the floor. This reminded him that if there was one class of manifestation on this matter that he thoroughly understood, it was the instincts of sheep. He left the room, ran across two or three fields towards the flock, got upon a hedge, and looked over among them.

Oak sat down and meditated for almost an hour. During that time, two black spiders, the kind often found in thatched houses, walked across the ceiling and eventually dropped to the floor. This made him realize that if there was one type of manifestation regarding this topic that he completely understood, it was the instincts of sheep. He left the room, ran across a couple of fields toward the flock, climbed onto a hedge, and looked over at them.

They were crowded close together on the other side around some furze bushes, and the first peculiarity observable was that, on the sudden appearance of Oak’s head over the fence, they did not stir or run away. They had now a terror of something greater than their terror of man. But this was not the most noteworthy feature: they were all grouped in such a way that their tails, without a single exception, were towards that half of the horizon from which the storm threatened. There was an inner circle closely huddled, and outside these they radiated wider apart, the pattern formed by the flock as a whole not being unlike a vandyked lace collar, to which the clump of furze-bushes stood in the position of a wearer’s neck.

They huddled together on the other side around some gorse bushes, and the first thing that stood out was that when Oak’s head popped up over the fence, they didn’t move or run away. They now feared something greater than their fear of humans. But that wasn’t the most interesting detail: they were all positioned so that their tails, without exception, faced the part of the horizon where the storm was coming from. There was a tight inner circle clustered together, and outside of them, they spread out more, creating a pattern that resembled a scalloped lace collar, with the gorse bushes sitting where the neck would be.

This was enough to re-establish him in his original opinion. He knew now that he was right, and that Troy was wrong. Every voice in nature was unanimous in bespeaking change. But two distinct translations attached to these dumb expressions. Apparently there was to be a thunder-storm, and afterwards a cold continuous rain. The creeping things seemed to know all about the later rain, but little of the interpolated thunder-storm; whilst the sheep knew all about the thunder-storm and nothing of the later rain.

This was enough to confirm his original belief. He now knew he was right and that Troy was wrong. Every voice in nature agreed that change was coming. But there were two different interpretations of these silent signs. It seemed there was going to be a thunderstorm, followed by a chilly, steady rain. The small creatures seemed to understand the later rain but knew little about the upcoming thunderstorm, whereas the sheep were aware of the thunderstorm but had no clue about the rain that would follow.

This complication of weathers being uncommon, was all the more to be feared. Oak returned to the stack-yard. All was silent here, and the conical tips of the ricks jutted darkly into the sky. There were five wheat-ricks in this yard, and three stacks of barley. The wheat when threshed would average about thirty quarters to each stack; the barley, at least forty. Their value to Bathsheba, and indeed to anybody, Oak mentally estimated by the following simple calculation:—

This unusual weather complication was even more concerning. Oak went back to the stack yard. It was silent here, and the pointed tops of the stacks loomed darkly against the sky. There were five stacks of wheat in this yard and three stacks of barley. The wheat, when threshed, would average about thirty quarters per stack; the barley, at least forty. Oak mentally assessed their value to Bathsheba, and to anyone else, with this straightforward calculation:—

5 × 30 = 150 quarters = 500 £.
3 × 40 = 120 quarters = 250 £.
––––
Total . . 750 £.

Seven hundred and fifty pounds in the divinest form that money can wear—that of necessary food for man and beast: should the risk be run of deteriorating this bulk of corn to less than half its value, because of the instability of a woman? “Never, if I can prevent it!” said Gabriel.

Seven hundred and fifty pounds in the best form money can take—that of essential food for people and animals: should the risk be taken of reducing this amount of corn to less than half its value, because of a woman's unpredictability? “Never, if I can help it!” said Gabriel.

Such was the argument that Oak set outwardly before him. But man, even to himself, is a palimpsest, having an ostensible writing, and another beneath the lines. It is possible that there was this golden legend under the utilitarian one: “I will help to my last effort the woman I have loved so dearly.”

Such was the argument that Oak presented openly. But a person, even to himself, is like a palimpsest, with one story written on the surface and another hidden beneath. It's possible that there was this golden truth beneath the practical one: “I will do everything I can for the woman I have loved so deeply.”

He went back to the barn to endeavour to obtain assistance for covering the ricks that very night. All was silent within, and he would have passed on in the belief that the party had broken up, had not a dim light, yellow as saffron by contrast with the greenish whiteness outside, streamed through a knot-hole in the folding doors.

He went back to the barn to try to get help for covering the stacks that very night. Everything was quiet inside, and he would have continued on thinking the group had dispersed, if not for a faint light, yellow like saffron in contrast to the greenish whiteness outside, shining through a knot-hole in the folding doors.

Gabriel looked in. An unusual picture met his eye.

Gabriel looked in. An unusual sight greeted him.

The candles suspended among the evergreens had burnt down to their sockets, and in some cases the leaves tied about them were scorched. Many of the lights had quite gone out, others smoked and stank, grease dropping from them upon the floor. Here, under the table, and leaning against forms and chairs in every conceivable attitude except the perpendicular, were the wretched persons of all the work-folk, the hair of their heads at such low levels being suggestive of mops and brooms. In the midst of these shone red and distinct the figure of Sergeant Troy, leaning back in a chair. Coggan was on his back, with his mouth open, huzzing forth snores, as were several others; the united breathings of the horizonal assemblage forming a subdued roar like London from a distance. Joseph Poorgrass was curled round in the fashion of a hedge-hog, apparently in attempts to present the least possible portion of his surface to the air; and behind him was dimly visible an unimportant remnant of William Smallbury. The glasses and cups still stood upon the table, a water-jug being overturned, from which a small rill, after tracing its course with marvellous precision down the centre of the long table, fell into the neck of the unconscious Mark Clark, in a steady, monotonous drip, like the dripping of a stalactite in a cave.

The candles hanging among the evergreens had burned down to their bases, and in some cases the leaves wrapped around them were singed. Many of the lights had completely gone out, while others smoked and stank, with grease dripping from them onto the floor. Here, under the table and leaning against benches and chairs in every possible position except upright, were the miserable workfolk, their hair hanging so low it resembled mops and brooms. In the middle of this scene stood the figure of Sergeant Troy, leaning back in a chair. Coggan lay on his back with his mouth open, snoring loudly, along with several others; the collective sounds of the horizontal crowd created a muffled roar like distant London. Joseph Poorgrass was curled up like a hedgehog, seemingly trying to present the least amount of his body to the air; behind him, a vague outline of William Smallbury was visible. The glasses and cups still sat on the table, a water jug tipped over, creating a small stream that, with remarkable precision, traced its way down the center of the long table and dripped steadily onto the unsuspecting Mark Clark, like the drip of a stalactite in a cave.

Gabriel glanced hopelessly at the group, which, with one or two exceptions, composed all the able-bodied men upon the farm. He saw at once that if the ricks were to be saved that night, or even the next morning, he must save them with his own hands.

Gabriel looked despairingly at the group, which, with one or two exceptions, included all the able-bodied men on the farm. He realized immediately that if he wanted to save the stacks tonight, or even by tomorrow morning, he would have to do it himself.

A faint “ting-ting” resounded from under Coggan’s waistcoat. It was Coggan’s watch striking the hour of two.

A faint “ting-ting” echoed from under Coggan’s waistcoat. It was Coggan’s watch chiming the hour of two.

Oak went to the recumbent form of Matthew Moon, who usually undertook the rough thatching of the home-stead, and shook him. The shaking was without effect.

Oak went over to Matthew Moon, who was lying down and typically handled the tough thatching of the homestead, and shook him. The shaking had no effect.

Gabriel shouted in his ear, “where’s your thatching-beetle and rick-stick and spars?”

Gabriel shouted in his ear, “Where are your thatching beetle, rick stick, and spars?”

“Under the staddles,” said Moon, mechanically, with the unconscious promptness of a medium.

“Under the staddles,” said Moon, automatically, with the instinctive responsiveness of a medium.

Gabriel let go his head, and it dropped upon the floor like a bowl. He then went to Susan Tall’s husband.

Gabriel dropped his head, and it fell to the floor like a bowl. He then went over to Susan Tall’s husband.

“Where’s the key of the granary?”

“Where's the storage key?”

No answer. The question was repeated, with the same result. To be shouted to at night was evidently less of a novelty to Susan Tall’s husband than to Matthew Moon. Oak flung down Tall’s head into the corner again and turned away.

No answer. The question was asked again, with the same outcome. Being yelled at at night was clearly less of a surprise to Susan Tall’s husband than to Matthew Moon. Oak threw Tall’s head into the corner again and turned away.

To be just, the men were not greatly to blame for this painful and demoralizing termination to the evening’s entertainment. Sergeant Troy had so strenuously insisted, glass in hand, that drinking should be the bond of their union, that those who wished to refuse hardly liked to be so unmannerly under the circumstances. Having from their youth up been entirely unaccustomed to any liquor stronger than cider or mild ale, it was no wonder that they had succumbed, one and all, with extraordinary uniformity, after the lapse of about an hour.

To be fair, the men weren't really to blame for the painful and demoralizing end to the evening's entertainment. Sergeant Troy had insisted so strongly, glass in hand, that drinking should be the glue that held them together, that those who wanted to say no felt too rude to do so. Since they had grown up only drinking things like cider or light ale, it was no surprise that they all gave in, surprisingly uniformly, after about an hour.

Gabriel was greatly depressed. This debauch boded ill for that wilful and fascinating mistress whom the faithful man even now felt within him as the embodiment of all that was sweet and bright and hopeless.

Gabriel was feeling really down. This wild behavior didn’t look good for that stubborn and captivating mistress who the loyal man still sensed inside him as the personification of everything sweet, bright, and hopeless.

He put out the expiring lights, that the barn might not be endangered, closed the door upon the men in their deep and oblivious sleep, and went again into the lone night. A hot breeze, as if breathed from the parted lips of some dragon about to swallow the globe, fanned him from the south, while directly opposite in the north rose a grim misshapen body of cloud, in the very teeth of the wind. So unnaturally did it rise that one could fancy it to be lifted by machinery from below. Meanwhile the faint cloudlets had flown back into the south-east corner of the sky, as if in terror of the large cloud, like a young brood gazed in upon by some monster.

He extinguished the fading lights so the barn wouldn’t be at risk, closed the door on the men deeply and blissfully asleep, and stepped back out into the lonely night. A hot breeze, almost as if exhaled from the parted lips of some dragon about to devour the earth, blew at him from the south, while directly opposite in the north loomed a grim, misshapen cloud, standing defiantly against the wind. It rose so unnaturally that it looked like it was being hoisted by machinery from below. Meanwhile, the faint little clouds hurried back to the southeast corner of the sky, seemingly frightened of the large cloud, like a young brood watched over by some monster.

Going on to the village, Oak flung a small stone against the window of Laban Tall’s bedroom, expecting Susan to open it; but nobody stirred. He went round to the back door, which had been left unfastened for Laban’s entry, and passed in to the foot of the staircase.

Going to the village, Oak threw a small stone at the window of Laban Tall’s bedroom, expecting Susan to open it, but no one responded. He went around to the back door, which had been left unlocked for Laban’s entry, and entered at the bottom of the staircase.

“Mrs. Tall, I’ve come for the key of the granary, to get at the rick-cloths,” said Oak, in a stentorian voice.

“Mrs. Tall, I’m here for the key to the granary so I can get the rick-cloths,” said Oak in a loud voice.

“Is that you?” said Mrs. Susan Tall, half awake.

“Is that you?” said Mrs. Susan Tall, half asleep.

“Yes,” said Gabriel.

“Yes,” Gabriel said.

“Come along to bed, do, you drawlatching rogue—keeping a body awake like this!”

“Come on to bed, you lazy trickster—keeping someone awake like this!”

“It isn’t Laban—’tis Gabriel Oak. I want the key of the granary.”

“It’s not Laban—it’s Gabriel Oak. I need the key to the granary.”

“Gabriel! What in the name of fortune did you pretend to be Laban for?”

“Gabriel! What on earth did you pretend to be Laban for?”

“I didn’t. I thought you meant—”

“I didn’t. I thought you meant—”

“Yes you did! What do you want here?”

“Yes, you did! What are you doing here?”

“The key of the granary.”

"The key to the granary."

“Take it then. ’Tis on the nail. People coming disturbing women at this time of night ought—”

“Take it then. It's on the nail. People who come and disturb women at this time of night should—”

Gabriel took the key, without waiting to hear the conclusion of the tirade. Ten minutes later his lonely figure might have been seen dragging four large water-proof coverings across the yard, and soon two of these heaps of treasure in grain were covered snug—two cloths to each. Two hundred pounds were secured. Three wheat-stacks remained open, and there were no more cloths. Oak looked under the staddles and found a fork. He mounted the third pile of wealth and began operating, adopting the plan of sloping the upper sheaves one over the other; and, in addition, filling the interstices with the material of some untied sheaves.

Gabriel grabbed the key without waiting to hear the end of the rant. Ten minutes later, his solitary figure could be seen dragging four large waterproof coverings across the yard, and soon two of these piles of grain were snugly covered—two cloths for each. Two hundred pounds were secured. Three wheat stacks were still open, and there were no more cloths. Oak looked under the supports and found a fork. He climbed onto the third pile of grain and started working, using the method of sloping the top sheaves over one another and additionally filling the gaps with material from some untied sheaves.

So far all was well. By this hurried contrivance Bathsheba’s property in wheat was safe for at any rate a week or two, provided always that there was not much wind.

So far, everything was fine. With this quick fix, Bathsheba’s wheat was protected for at least a week or two, as long as there wasn't much wind.

Next came the barley. This it was only possible to protect by systematic thatching. Time went on, and the moon vanished not to reappear. It was the farewell of the ambassador previous to war. The night had a haggard look, like a sick thing; and there came finally an utter expiration of air from the whole heaven in the form of a slow breeze, which might have been likened to a death. And now nothing was heard in the yard but the dull thuds of the beetle which drove in the spars, and the rustle of thatch in the intervals.

Next came the barley. The only way to protect it was by proper thatching. Time passed, and the moon disappeared, never to be seen again. It was the farewell of the ambassador before war. The night looked worn out, like something sick; and finally, there was a complete exhalation of air from the sky in the form of a gentle breeze, which could be compared to a death. And now, the only sounds in the yard were the heavy thuds of the beetle driving in the nails and the rustling of thatch in between.

CHAPTER XXXVII
THE STORM—THE TWO TOGETHER

A light flapped over the scene, as if reflected from phosphorescent wings crossing the sky, and a rumble filled the air. It was the first move of the approaching storm.

A light flickered over the scene, as if it was bouncing off glowing wings flying across the sky, and a rumble echoed in the air. It was the initial sign of the approaching storm.

The second peal was noisy, with comparatively little visible lightning. Gabriel saw a candle shining in Bathsheba’s bedroom, and soon a shadow swept to and fro upon the blind.

The second thunderclap was loud, with hardly any visible lightning. Gabriel spotted a candle flickering in Bathsheba’s bedroom, and soon a shadow moved back and forth on the blind.

Then there came a third flash. Manœuvres of a most extraordinary kind were going on in the vast firmamental hollows overhead. The lightning now was the colour of silver, and gleamed in the heavens like a mailed army. Rumbles became rattles. Gabriel from his elevated position could see over the landscape at least half-a-dozen miles in front. Every hedge, bush, and tree was distinct as in a line engraving. In a paddock in the same direction was a herd of heifers, and the forms of these were visible at this moment in the act of galloping about in the wildest and maddest confusion, flinging their heels and tails high into the air, their heads to earth. A poplar in the immediate foreground was like an ink stroke on burnished tin. Then the picture vanished, leaving the darkness so intense that Gabriel worked entirely by feeling with his hands.

Then there came a third flash. Unusual activities were happening in the vast open sky above. The lightning was now silver, shimmering in the heavens like an armored army. Rumbles turned into rattles. From his high vantage point, Gabriel could see at least six miles ahead. Every hedge, bush, and tree was as clear as if it were in a line engraving. In a paddock in that direction, a herd of heifers was visible, galloping about in the wildest and craziest confusion, kicking up their heels and tails high into the air, their heads down. A poplar in the immediate foreground looked like an ink stroke on polished metal. Then the scene disappeared, leaving a darkness so intense that Gabriel had to rely entirely on feeling with his hands.

He had stuck his ricking-rod, or poniard, as it was indifferently called—a long iron lance, polished by handling—into the stack, used to support the sheaves instead of the support called a groom used on houses. A blue light appeared in the zenith, and in some indescribable manner flickered down near the top of the rod. It was the fourth of the larger flashes. A moment later and there was a smack—smart, clear, and short. Gabriel felt his position to be anything but a safe one, and he resolved to descend.

He had stuck his ricking-rod, or poniard, as it was sometimes called—a long iron lance, shiny from use—into the stack, which was used to support the sheaves instead of the support called a groom used on houses. A blue light appeared in the sky, and somehow flickered down near the top of the rod. It was the fourth of the larger flashes. A moment later, there was a smack—sharp, clear, and quick. Gabriel felt that his position was anything but safe, and he decided to climb down.

Not a drop of rain had fallen as yet. He wiped his weary brow, and looked again at the black forms of the unprotected stacks. Was his life so valuable to him after all? What were his prospects that he should be so chary of running risk, when important and urgent labour could not be carried on without such risk? He resolved to stick to the stack. However, he took a precaution. Under the staddles was a long tethering chain, used to prevent the escape of errant horses. This he carried up the ladder, and sticking his rod through the clog at one end, allowed the other end of the chain to trail upon the ground. The spike attached to it he drove in. Under the shadow of this extemporized lightning-conductor he felt himself comparatively safe.

Not a drop of rain had fallen yet. He wiped his tired brow and looked again at the dark shapes of the unprotected stacks. Was his life really that valuable to him after all? What were his chances that he should be so careful about taking risks when important and urgent work couldn’t be done without those risks? He decided to stick by the stack. Still, he took a precaution. Under the supports was a long tethering chain used to keep wandering horses from getting away. He carried this up the ladder, stuck his rod through the clog at one end, and let the other end of the chain trail on the ground. He drove the spike attached to it in. Under the shadow of this makeshift lightning rod, he felt relatively safe.

Before Oak had laid his hands upon his tools again out leapt the fifth flash, with the spring of a serpent and the shout of a fiend. It was green as an emerald, and the reverberation was stunning. What was this the light revealed to him? In the open ground before him, as he looked over the ridge of the rick, was a dark and apparently female form. Could it be that of the only venturesome woman in the parish—Bathsheba? The form moved on a step: then he could see no more.

Before Oak picked up his tools again, a fifth flash suddenly burst forth, quick as a snake and loud as a scream. It was as green as an emerald, and the sound was deafening. What was this light showing him? In the open field ahead, as he peered over the ridge of the haystack, he saw a dark shape that looked like a woman. Could it be the only daring woman in the area—Bathsheba? The figure took a step, and then he couldn’t see anything else.

“Is that you, ma’am?” said Gabriel to the darkness.

“Is that you, ma’am?” Gabriel said to the darkness.

“Who is there?” said the voice of Bathsheba.

“Who’s there?” Bathsheba asked.

“Gabriel. I am on the rick, thatching.”

“Gabriel. I'm on the roof, thatching.”

“Oh, Gabriel!—and are you? I have come about them. The weather awoke me, and I thought of the corn. I am so distressed about it—can we save it anyhow? I cannot find my husband. Is he with you?”

“Oh, Gabriel!—is that you? I'm here about the corn. The weather woke me up, and I started to worry about it. I'm really stressed out—can we do anything to save it? I can’t find my husband. Is he with you?”

“He is not here.”

“He's not here.”

“Do you know where he is?”

“Do you know where he is?”

“Asleep in the barn.”

"Asleep in the barn."

“He promised that the stacks should be seen to, and now they are all neglected! Can I do anything to help? Liddy is afraid to come out. Fancy finding you here at such an hour! Surely I can do something?”

“He promised that the stacks would be taken care of, and now they’re all neglected! Is there anything I can do to help? Liddy is too scared to come out. Can you believe I found you here at this hour? Surely I can do something?”

“You can bring up some reed-sheaves to me, one by one, ma’am; if you are not afraid to come up the ladder in the dark,” said Gabriel. “Every moment is precious now, and that would save a good deal of time. It is not very dark when the lightning has been gone a bit.”

“You can bring me some bundles of reeds one at a time, ma'am, if you’re not scared to climb the ladder in the dark,” Gabriel said. “Every minute counts now, and that would really save time. It’s not too dark after the lightning has passed.”

“I’ll do anything!” she said, resolutely. She instantly took a sheaf upon her shoulder, clambered up close to his heels, placed it behind the rod, and descended for another. At her third ascent the rick suddenly brightened with the brazen glare of shining majolica—every knot in every straw was visible. On the slope in front of him appeared two human shapes, black as jet. The rick lost its sheen—the shapes vanished. Gabriel turned his head. It had been the sixth flash which had come from the east behind him, and the two dark forms on the slope had been the shadows of himself and Bathsheba.

“I’ll do anything!” she said firmly. She quickly threw a bundle over her shoulder, climbed up close to his heels, set it behind the rod, and went down for another. On her third trip up, the rick suddenly glowed with the bright shine of polished pottery—every knot in every straw was clear. On the slope in front of him appeared two figures, as black as coal. The rick lost its shine—the figures disappeared. Gabriel turned his head. It had been the sixth flash from the east behind him, and the two dark shapes on the slope had been the shadows of himself and Bathsheba.

Then came the peal. It hardly was credible that such a heavenly light could be the parent of such a diabolical sound.

Then came the bell. It was hard to believe that such a beautiful light could be the source of such an evil sound.

“How terrible!” she exclaimed, and clutched him by the sleeve. Gabriel turned, and steadied her on her aerial perch by holding her arm. At the same moment, while he was still reversed in his attitude, there was more light, and he saw, as it were, a copy of the tall poplar tree on the hill drawn in black on the wall of the barn. It was the shadow of that tree, thrown across by a secondary flash in the west.

“How awful!” she shouted, grabbing his sleeve. Gabriel turned and steadied her on her high perch by holding her arm. At that moment, while he was still in a different mindset, it got brighter, and he saw what looked like a black silhouette of the tall poplar tree on the hill cast on the barn wall. It was the tree’s shadow, projected by a later flash of light in the west.

The next flare came. Bathsheba was on the ground now, shouldering another sheaf, and she bore its dazzle without flinching—thunder and all—and again ascended with the load. There was then a silence everywhere for four or five minutes, and the crunch of the spars, as Gabriel hastily drove them in, could again be distinctly heard. He thought the crisis of the storm had passed. But there came a burst of light.

The next flare appeared. Bathsheba was on the ground now, shouldering another bundle, and she took its brightness without flinching—thunder and all—and once again lifted the load. There was a silence everywhere for four or five minutes, and the crunch of the spars, as Gabriel quickly drove them in, could be clearly heard again. He thought the worst of the storm had passed. But then a burst of light came.

“Hold on!” said Gabriel, taking the sheaf from her shoulder, and grasping her arm again.

“Wait up!” said Gabriel, taking the bundle off her shoulder and grabbing her arm again.

Heaven opened then, indeed. The flash was almost too novel for its inexpressibly dangerous nature to be at once realized, and they could only comprehend the magnificence of its beauty. It sprang from east, west, north, south, and was a perfect dance of death. The forms of skeletons appeared in the air, shaped with blue fire for bones—dancing, leaping, striding, racing around, and mingling altogether in unparalleled confusion. With these were intertwined undulating snakes of green, and behind these was a broad mass of lesser light. Simultaneously came from every part of the tumbling sky what may be called a shout; since, though no shout ever came near it, it was more of the nature of a shout than of anything else earthly. In the meantime one of the grisly forms had alighted upon the point of Gabriel’s rod, to run invisibly down it, down the chain, and into the earth. Gabriel was almost blinded, and he could feel Bathsheba’s warm arm tremble in his hand—a sensation novel and thrilling enough; but love, life, everything human, seemed small and trifling in such close juxtaposition with an infuriated universe.

Heaven opened up, for real. The flash was so new and incredibly dangerous that they could only grasp its stunning beauty. It came from every direction—east, west, north, south—and was a perfect dance of death. Skeletons appeared in the air, their bones shaped by blue fire—dancing, leaping, striding, racing around, and all mixing together in unbelievable chaos. Intertwined with them were undulating green snakes, and behind that was a broad mass of dimmer light. From all over the tumbling sky came what could only be described as a shout; it wasn’t really a shout, but it felt more like one than anything else earthly. Meanwhile, one of the grim forms landed on the tip of Gabriel’s rod, running invisibly down it, down the chain, and into the earth. Gabriel was almost blinded, and he could feel Bathsheba’s warm arm shaking in his hand—a feeling that was both new and thrilling; but love, life, everything human felt small and insignificant against an enraged universe.

Oak had hardly time to gather up these impressions into a thought, and to see how strangely the red feather of her hat shone in this light, when the tall tree on the hill before mentioned seemed on fire to a white heat, and a new one among these terrible voices mingled with the last crash of those preceding. It was a stupefying blast, harsh and pitiless, and it fell upon their ears in a dead, flat blow, without that reverberation which lends the tones of a drum to more distant thunder. By the lustre reflected from every part of the earth and from the wide domical scoop above it, he saw that the tree was sliced down the whole length of its tall, straight stem, a huge riband of bark being apparently flung off. The other portion remained erect, and revealed the bared surface as a strip of white down the front. The lightning had struck the tree. A sulphurous smell filled the air; then all was silent, and black as a cave in Hinnom.

Oak barely had time to collect his thoughts and notice how the red feather on her hat glowed in this light when the tall tree on the hill looked like it was on fire, glowing white hot. A new sound joined the terrible voices along with the last crash of the ones before. It was a stunning blast, harsh and relentless, hitting their ears like a flat blow, missing the echo that gives distant thunder its drum-like tone. By the light reflecting off everything around and the vast dome above, he saw that the tree was split down its entire tall, straight trunk, with a huge strip of bark seemingly flung away. The remaining part stood upright, showing a bare surface that looked like a strip of white down the front. The lightning had struck the tree. A smell of sulfur filled the air; then everything went silent, as dark as a cave in Hinnom.

“We had a narrow escape!” said Gabriel, hurriedly. “You had better go down.”

“We narrowly escaped!” Gabriel said quickly. “You should head down.”

Bathsheba said nothing; but he could distinctly hear her rhythmical pants, and the recurrent rustle of the sheaf beside her in response to her frightened pulsations. She descended the ladder, and, on second thoughts, he followed her. The darkness was now impenetrable by the sharpest vision. They both stood still at the bottom, side by side. Bathsheba appeared to think only of the weather—Oak thought only of her just then. At last he said—

Bathsheba didn't say anything, but he could clearly hear her steady breaths and the repeated rustling of the bundle next to her as it reacted to her nervous heartbeat. She climbed down the ladder, and after a moment's hesitation, he followed her. The darkness around them was so thick that even the sharpest eyes couldn't penetrate it. They stood still at the bottom, side by side. Bathsheba seemed focused solely on the weather—Oak, on the other hand, was only thinking about her in that moment. Finally, he said—

“The storm seems to have passed now, at any rate.”

“The storm seems to have passed now, in any case.”

“I think so too,” said Bathsheba. “Though there are multitudes of gleams, look!”

“I think so too,” said Bathsheba. “Even though there are tons of flashes, look!”

The sky was now filled with an incessant light, frequent repetition melting into complete continuity, as an unbroken sound results from the successive strokes on a gong.

The sky was now filled with a constant light, the frequent repetitions blending into a seamless glow, just like an unending sound comes from the continuous hits on a gong.

“Nothing serious,” said he. “I cannot understand no rain falling. But Heaven be praised, it is all the better for us. I am now going up again.”

“Nothing serious,” he said. “I just can’t understand why it isn’t raining. But thank goodness, it’s actually better for us. I'm heading back up now.”

“Gabriel, you are kinder than I deserve! I will stay and help you yet. Oh, why are not some of the others here!”

“Gabriel, you’re kinder than I deserve! I’ll stay and help you after all. Oh, why aren’t some of the others here!”

“They would have been here if they could,” said Oak, in a hesitating way.

“They would have been here if they could,” Oak said, hesitantly.

“O, I know it all—all,” she said, adding slowly: “They are all asleep in the barn, in a drunken sleep, and my husband among them. That’s it, is it not? Don’t think I am a timid woman and can’t endure things.”

“Oh, I know everything,” she said, adding slowly, “They’re all sleeping in the barn, passed out from drinking, and my husband is one of them. That’s it, right? Don’t think I’m a weak woman who can’t handle things.”

“I am not certain,” said Gabriel. “I will go and see.”

“I’m not sure,” Gabriel said. “I’ll go check it out.”

He crossed to the barn, leaving her there alone. He looked through the chinks of the door. All was in total darkness, as he had left it, and there still arose, as at the former time, the steady buzz of many snores.

He walked over to the barn, leaving her by herself. He peered through the cracks in the door. It was completely dark inside, just like he had left it, and the steady sound of multiple snores was still there, just as it had been before.

He felt a zephyr curling about his cheek, and turned. It was Bathsheba’s breath—she had followed him, and was looking into the same chink.

He felt a gentle breeze brushing against his cheek and turned. It was Bathsheba’s breath—she had followed him and was looking through the same crack.

He endeavoured to put off the immediate and painful subject of their thoughts by remarking gently, “If you’ll come back again, miss—ma’am, and hand up a few more; it would save much time.”

He tried to delay the uncomfortable topic they were thinking about by saying softly, “If you could come back again, miss—ma’am, and bring a few more; it would save a lot of time.”

Then Oak went back again, ascended to the top, stepped off the ladder for greater expedition, and went on thatching. She followed, but without a sheaf.

Then Oak went back up, climbed to the top, stepped off the ladder to move faster, and continued thatching. She followed, but without a bundle.

“Gabriel,” she said, in a strange and impressive voice.

“Gabriel,” she said, in a unique and powerful voice.

Oak looked up at her. She had not spoken since he left the barn. The soft and continual shimmer of the dying lightning showed a marble face high against the black sky of the opposite quarter. Bathsheba was sitting almost on the apex of the stack, her feet gathered up beneath her, and resting on the top round of the ladder.

Oak looked up at her. She hadn’t said a word since he left the barn. The soft and constant glow of the fading lightning illuminated a marble face high against the dark sky in the opposite direction. Bathsheba was sitting almost on the peak of the stack, her feet tucked underneath her, resting on the top rung of the ladder.

“Yes, mistress,” he said.

“Yes, ma'am,” he said.

“I suppose you thought that when I galloped away to Bath that night it was on purpose to be married?”

“I guess you thought that when I rode off to Bath that night it was on purpose to get married?”

“I did at last—not at first,” he answered, somewhat surprised at the abruptness with which this new subject was broached.

“I finally did—not at first,” he replied, a bit taken aback by how suddenly this new topic came up.

“And others thought so, too?”

“And others felt that way, too?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“And you blamed me for it?”

“And you’re blaming me for it?”

“Well—a little.”

“Well—a bit.”

“I thought so. Now, I care a little for your good opinion, and I want to explain something—I have longed to do it ever since I returned, and you looked so gravely at me. For if I were to die—and I may die soon—it would be dreadful that you should always think mistakenly of me. Now, listen.”

“I thought so. Now, I care a little about what you think of me, and I need to explain something—I’ve wanted to do this ever since I got back, and you looked at me so seriously. Because if I were to die—and it could happen soon—it would be terrible for you to always have the wrong impression of me. Now, listen.”

Gabriel ceased his rustling.

Gabriel stopped his rustling.

“I went to Bath that night in the full intention of breaking off my engagement to Mr. Troy. It was owing to circumstances which occurred after I got there that—that we were married. Now, do you see the matter in a new light?”

“I went to Bath that night fully intending to break off my engagement to Mr. Troy. It was because of things that happened after I arrived that—that we ended up getting married. Now, do you see the situation differently?”

“I do—somewhat.”

“I sort of do.”

“I must, I suppose, say more, now that I have begun. And perhaps it’s no harm, for you are certainly under no delusion that I ever loved you, or that I can have any object in speaking, more than that object I have mentioned. Well, I was alone in a strange city, and the horse was lame. And at last I didn’t know what to do. I saw, when it was too late, that scandal might seize hold of me for meeting him alone in that way. But I was coming away, when he suddenly said he had that day seen a woman more beautiful than I, and that his constancy could not be counted on unless I at once became his.... And I was grieved and troubled—” She cleared her voice, and waited a moment, as if to gather breath. “And then, between jealousy and distraction, I married him!” she whispered with desperate impetuosity.

“I guess I should say more now that I've started. And maybe it’s not a bad idea, because you definitely aren’t under any illusion that I ever loved you, or that I have any other purpose in speaking, other than the one I just mentioned. Well, I was alone in a strange city, and the horse was lame. Eventually, I didn’t know what to do. I realized too late that people might judge me for meeting him alone like that. But I was about to leave when he suddenly said he had seen a woman that day who was more beautiful than me, and that he couldn’t promise to stay loyal unless I became his right away.... And I was hurt and confused—” She cleared her throat and paused for a moment, as if to catch her breath. “And then, caught between jealousy and chaos, I married him!” she whispered with urgent intensity.

Gabriel made no reply.

Gabriel didn't respond.

“He was not to blame, for it was perfectly true about—about his seeing somebody else,” she quickly added. “And now I don’t wish for a single remark from you upon the subject—indeed, I forbid it. I only wanted you to know that misunderstood bit of my history before a time comes when you could never know it.—You want some more sheaves?”

“He wasn’t at fault, because it’s completely true about—about him seeing someone else,” she quickly added. “And now I don’t want to hear a single comment from you on the subject—actually, I forbid it. I just wanted you to know that misunderstood part of my past before a time comes when you could never find out about it.—Do you want some more sheaves?”

She went down the ladder, and the work proceeded. Gabriel soon perceived a languor in the movements of his mistress up and down, and he said to her, gently as a mother—

She climbed down the ladder, and the work continued. Gabriel soon noticed a weariness in the way his mistress moved up and down, and he said to her softly, like a mother—

“I think you had better go indoors now, you are tired. I can finish the rest alone. If the wind does not change the rain is likely to keep off.”

"I think you should head inside now; you look tired. I can finish the rest by myself. If the wind doesn’t change, it’s likely the rain will hold off."

“If I am useless I will go,” said Bathsheba, in a flagging cadence. “But O, if your life should be lost!”

“If I’m not helpful, I’ll leave,” Bathsheba said, her voice trailing off. “But oh, what if you lose your life?”

“You are not useless; but I would rather not tire you longer. You have done well.”

“You're not useless, but I don’t want to wear you out any longer. You’ve done great.”

“And you better!” she said, gratefully. “Thank you for your devotion, a thousand times, Gabriel! Goodnight—I know you are doing your very best for me.”

“And you better!” she said, feeling thankful. “Thank you for your dedication, a thousand times over, Gabriel! Goodnight—I know you’re doing everything you can for me.”

She diminished in the gloom, and vanished, and he heard the latch of the gate fall as she passed through. He worked in a reverie now, musing upon her story, and upon the contradictoriness of that feminine heart which had caused her to speak more warmly to him to-night than she ever had done whilst unmarried and free to speak as warmly as she chose.

She faded into the darkness and disappeared, and he heard the gate latch fall as she went through. He continued to work in a daze, thinking about her story and the contradictions of that feminine heart that had made her express herself more warmly to him tonight than she ever had when she was unmarried and free to speak as openly as she wanted.

He was disturbed in his meditation by a grating noise from the coach-house. It was the vane on the roof turning round, and this change in the wind was the signal for a disastrous rain.

He was interrupted in his meditation by a harsh noise from the garage. It was the weather vane on the roof spinning around, and this shift in the wind was a sign of an impending downpour.

CHAPTER XXXVIII
RAIN—ONE SOLITARY MEETS ANOTHER

It was now five o’clock, and the dawn was promising to break in hues of drab and ash.

It was now five o’clock, and dawn was hinting at breaking in dull and gray tones.

The air changed its temperature and stirred itself more vigorously. Cool breezes coursed in transparent eddies round Oak’s face. The wind shifted yet a point or two and blew stronger. In ten minutes every wind of heaven seemed to be roaming at large. Some of the thatching on the wheat-stacks was now whirled fantastically aloft, and had to be replaced and weighted with some rails that lay near at hand. This done, Oak slaved away again at the barley. A huge drop of rain smote his face, the wind snarled round every corner, the trees rocked to the bases of their trunks, and the twigs clashed in strife. Driving in spars at any point and on any system, inch by inch he covered more and more safely from ruin this distracting impersonation of seven hundred pounds. The rain came on in earnest, and Oak soon felt the water to be tracking cold and clammy routes down his back. Ultimately he was reduced well-nigh to a homogeneous sop, and the dyes of his clothes trickled down and stood in a pool at the foot of the ladder. The rain stretched obliquely through the dull atmosphere in liquid spines, unbroken in continuity between their beginnings in the clouds and their points in him.

The air shifted in temperature and started to move more energetically. Cool breezes whipped around Oak's face in clear swirls. The wind changed direction slightly and became stronger. In just ten minutes, it felt like every gust of wind was roaming freely. Some of the thatching on the wheat stacks was now being tossed dramatically into the air and had to be replaced and weighed down with some nearby rails. Once that was done, Oak went back to working on the barley. A heavy drop of rain hit his face, the wind howled around every corner, the trees swayed at their bases, and the twigs clashed violently. As he worked relentlessly to protect this troublesome pile worth seven hundred pounds, he covered it piece by piece, inch by inch, ensuring it remained safe from damage. The rain really began to pour, and Oak soon felt the water tracing cold, clammy paths down his back. Eventually, he was nearly soaked through, with the dyes from his clothes dripping down and forming a puddle at the base of the ladder. The rain fell diagonally through the gloomy atmosphere in streams, creating unbroken lines from the clouds to him.

Oak suddenly remembered that eight months before this time he had been fighting against fire in the same spot as desperately as he was fighting against water now—and for a futile love of the same woman. As for her—But Oak was generous and true, and dismissed his reflections.

Oak suddenly remembered that eight months earlier, he had been battling flames in the same spot, just as desperately as he was struggling against water now—and for the same unrequited love for the same woman. As for her—But Oak was generous and genuine, so he pushed his thoughts aside.

It was about seven o’clock in the dark leaden morning when Gabriel came down from the last stack, and thankfully exclaimed, “It is done!” He was drenched, weary, and sad, and yet not so sad as drenched and weary, for he was cheered by a sense of success in a good cause.

It was around seven o’clock on the dark, gloomy morning when Gabriel came down from the last stack and happily exclaimed, “It’s done!” He was soaked, tired, and feeling down, but not as down as he felt soaked and tired, because he was uplifted by a sense of accomplishment in a good cause.

Faint sounds came from the barn, and he looked that way. Figures stepped singly and in pairs through the doors—all walking awkwardly, and abashed, save the foremost, who wore a red jacket, and advanced with his hands in his pockets, whistling. The others shambled after with a conscience-stricken air: the whole procession was not unlike Flaxman’s group of the suitors tottering on towards the infernal regions under the conduct of Mercury. The gnarled shapes passed into the village, Troy, their leader, entering the farmhouse. Not a single one of them had turned his face to the ricks, or apparently bestowed one thought upon their condition.

Faint sounds came from the barn, and he looked that way. Figures stepped out one by one and in pairs through the doors—all walking awkwardly and sheepishly, except for the one in the red jacket, who walked confidently with his hands in his pockets, whistling. The others shuffled along behind him with a guilty look: the whole scene was a bit like Flaxman’s group of the suitors stumbling toward the underworld under Mercury’s guidance. The twisted shapes moved into the village, with Troy, their leader, entering the farmhouse. Not a single one of them glanced at the ricks or seemed to think about their condition at all.

Soon Oak too went homeward, by a different route from theirs. In front of him against the wet glazed surface of the lane he saw a person walking yet more slowly than himself under an umbrella. The man turned and plainly started; he was Boldwood.

Soon Oak also made his way home, taking a different route than theirs. In front of him, on the slick, wet surface of the lane, he saw someone walking even slower than he was under an umbrella. The man turned and clearly startled; it was Boldwood.

“How are you this morning, sir?” said Oak.

“How are you this morning, sir?” Oak asked.

“Yes, it is a wet day.—Oh, I am well, very well, I thank you; quite well.”

“Yes, it’s a rainy day.—Oh, I’m doing well, really well, thank you; just fine.”

“I am glad to hear it, sir.”

"I’m glad to hear that, sir."

Boldwood seemed to awake to the present by degrees. “You look tired and ill, Oak,” he said then, desultorily regarding his companion.

Boldwood appeared to gradually become aware of his surroundings. “You look tired and unwell, Oak,” he said, casually glancing at his companion.

“I am tired. You look strangely altered, sir.”

“I’m tired. You look oddly different, sir.”

“I? Not a bit of it: I am well enough. What put that into your head?”

"I? Not at all: I'm fine. What made you think that?"

“I thought you didn’t look quite so topping as you used to, that was all.”

“I thought you didn’t look as great as you used to, that’s all.”

“Indeed, then you are mistaken,” said Boldwood, shortly. “Nothing hurts me. My constitution is an iron one.”

“Actually, you're wrong,” said Boldwood, curtly. “Nothing affects me. My health is strong.”

“I’ve been working hard to get our ricks covered, and was barely in time. Never had such a struggle in my life.... Yours of course are safe, sir.”

“I’ve been working hard to cover our stacks, and I just barely made it in time. I’ve never struggled like this in my life…. Yours, of course, are safe, sir.”

“Oh yes,” Boldwood added, after an interval of silence: “What did you ask, Oak?”

“Oh yes,” Boldwood added after a moment of silence. “What did you ask, Oak?”

“Your ricks are all covered before this time?”

“Are all your ricks covered by now?”

“No.”

“No.”

“At any rate, the large ones upon the stone staddles?”

“At any rate, the big ones on the stone supports?”

“They are not.”

"They're not."

“Them under the hedge?”

“Those under the hedge?”

“No. I forgot to tell the thatcher to set about it.”

“No. I forgot to tell the thatcher to get started on it.”

“Nor the little one by the stile?”

“Not the little one by the gate?”

“Nor the little one by the stile. I overlooked the ricks this year.”

“Nor the little one by the gate. I missed the stacks this year.”

“Then not a tenth of your corn will come to measure, sir.”

“Then not even a tenth of your corn will be counted, sir.”

“Possibly not.”

"Maybe not."

“Overlooked them,” repeated Gabriel slowly to himself. It is difficult to describe the intensely dramatic effect that announcement had upon Oak at such a moment. All the night he had been feeling that the neglect he was labouring to repair was abnormal and isolated—the only instance of the kind within the circuit of the county. Yet at this very time, within the same parish, a greater waste had been going on, uncomplained of and disregarded. A few months earlier Boldwood’s forgetting his husbandry would have been as preposterous an idea as a sailor forgetting he was in a ship. Oak was just thinking that whatever he himself might have suffered from Bathsheba’s marriage, here was a man who had suffered more, when Boldwood spoke in a changed voice—that of one who yearned to make a confidence and relieve his heart by an outpouring.

“Overlooked them,” Gabriel repeated slowly to himself. It's hard to explain the intense drama that announcement had on Oak at that moment. All night, he had felt that the neglect he was trying to fix was unusual and isolated—the only case of its kind in the entire county. Yet at that very time, in the same parish, a greater neglect had been happening, ignored and unnoticed. A few months earlier, Boldwood forgetting his farming would have seemed as absurd as a sailor forgetting he was on a ship. Oak was just thinking that no matter what he himself had suffered from Bathsheba’s marriage, here was a man who had suffered more, when Boldwood spoke in a changed tone—one that expressed a desire to share his feelings and lighten his heart by opening up.

“Oak, you know as well as I that things have gone wrong with me lately. I may as well own it. I was going to get a little settled in life; but in some way my plan has come to nothing.”

“Oak, you know as well as I do that things have gone wrong for me lately. I might as well admit it. I was planning to get a bit settled in life, but somehow my plan has fallen apart.”

“I thought my mistress would have married you,” said Gabriel, not knowing enough of the full depths of Boldwood’s love to keep silence on the farmer’s account, and determined not to evade discipline by doing so on his own. “However, it is so sometimes, and nothing happens that we expect,” he added, with the repose of a man whom misfortune had inured rather than subdued.

“I thought my boss would have married you,” Gabriel said, unaware of the full extent of Boldwood’s feelings to stay quiet about the farmer and determined not to avoid consequences by doing so for himself. “But sometimes things go differently than we expect,” he added, with the calmness of someone who had been hardened by misfortune rather than defeated by it.

“I daresay I am a joke about the parish,” said Boldwood, as if the subject came irresistibly to his tongue, and with a miserable lightness meant to express his indifference.

“I guess I’m a joke in the parish,” Boldwood said, as if the topic just slipped out, trying to sound lighthearted when he really felt miserable.

“Oh no—I don’t think that.”

“Oh no—I don’t believe that.”

“—But the real truth of the matter is that there was not, as some fancy, any jilting on—her part. No engagement ever existed between me and Miss Everdene. People say so, but it is untrue: she never promised me!” Boldwood stood still now and turned his wild face to Oak. “Oh, Gabriel,” he continued, “I am weak and foolish, and I don’t know what, and I can’t fend off my miserable grief!... I had some faint belief in the mercy of God till I lost that woman. Yes, He prepared a gourd to shade me, and like the prophet I thanked Him and was glad. But the next day He prepared a worm to smite the gourd and wither it; and I feel it is better to die than to live!”

“—But the real truth is that there was never, as some might think, any rejection on her part. There was never an engagement between me and Miss Everdene. People say that, but it’s not true: she never promised me anything!” Boldwood stood still now and turned his wild face to Oak. “Oh, Gabriel,” he continued, “I am weak and foolish, and I don’t know what, and I can’t push away my miserable grief!... I had some faint belief in God’s mercy until I lost that woman. Yes, He provided a shade for me, and like the prophet, I thanked Him and was glad. But the next day He sent a worm to destroy the shade and wither it; and I feel it’s better to die than to live!”

A silence followed. Boldwood aroused himself from the momentary mood of confidence into which he had drifted, and walked on again, resuming his usual reserve.

A silence followed. Boldwood pulled himself out of the brief moment of confidence he had slipped into and continued walking, returning to his usual reserved demeanor.

“No, Gabriel,” he resumed, with a carelessness which was like the smile on the countenance of a skull: “it was made more of by other people than ever it was by us. I do feel a little regret occasionally, but no woman ever had power over me for any length of time. Well, good morning; I can trust you not to mention to others what has passed between us two here.”

“No, Gabriel,” he continued, with a nonchalance that resembled the grin on a skull: “it was influenced more by others than it ever was by us. I do feel a bit of regret sometimes, but no woman ever held any power over me for long. Well, good morning; I can rely on you not to share what we've discussed here with anyone else.”

CHAPTER XXXIX
COMING HOME—A CRY

On the turnpike road, between Casterbridge and Weatherbury, and about three miles from the former place, is Yalbury Hill, one of those steep long ascents which pervade the highways of this undulating part of South Wessex. In returning from market it is usual for the farmers and other gig-gentry to alight at the bottom and walk up.

On the highway between Casterbridge and Weatherbury, about three miles from Casterbridge, is Yalbury Hill, one of those steep, long climbs that are common in this hilly region of South Wessex. When coming back from the market, it's common for farmers and other people in carriages to get out at the bottom and walk up.

One Saturday evening in the month of October Bathsheba’s vehicle was duly creeping up this incline. She was sitting listlessly in the second seat of the gig, whilst walking beside her in a farmer’s marketing suit of unusually fashionable cut was an erect, well-made young man. Though on foot, he held the reins and whip, and occasionally aimed light cuts at the horse’s ear with the end of the lash, as a recreation. This man was her husband, formerly Sergeant Troy, who, having bought his discharge with Bathsheba’s money, was gradually transforming himself into a farmer of a spirited and very modern school. People of unalterable ideas still insisted upon calling him “Sergeant” when they met him, which was in some degree owing to his having still retained the well-shaped moustache of his military days, and the soldierly bearing inseparable from his form and training.

One Saturday evening in October, Bathsheba’s vehicle was slowly making its way up the hill. She was sitting quietly in the second seat of the gig, while walking beside her in a stylish farmer's suit was a tall, well-built young man. Even though he was on foot, he held the reins and whip, occasionally giving light taps to the horse's ear with the end of the whip for fun. This man was her husband, formerly Sergeant Troy, who, using Bathsheba’s money to buy his discharge, was gradually becoming a farmer of a lively and modern style. People with old-fashioned views still insisted on calling him “Sergeant” when they saw him, partly because he still had the well-groomed mustache from his military days and the soldierly posture that came from his background and training.

“Yes, if it hadn’t been for that wretched rain I should have cleared two hundred as easy as looking, my love,” he was saying. “Don’t you see, it altered all the chances? To speak like a book I once read, wet weather is the narrative, and fine days are the episodes, of our country’s history; now, isn’t that true?”

“Yeah, if it hadn’t been for that awful rain, I would have easily made two hundred, my love,” he was saying. “Don’t you see, it changed all the odds? To quote a book I once read, bad weather is the main story, and nice days are just the side notes in our country’s history; isn’t that true?”

“But the time of year is come for changeable weather.”

“But it's that time of year when the weather can change quickly.”

“Well, yes. The fact is, these autumn races are the ruin of everybody. Never did I see such a day as ’twas! ’Tis a wild open place, just out of Budmouth, and a drab sea rolled in towards us like liquid misery. Wind and rain—good Lord! Dark? Why, ’twas as black as my hat before the last race was run. ’Twas five o’clock, and you couldn’t see the horses till they were almost in, leave alone colours. The ground was as heavy as lead, and all judgment from a fellow’s experience went for nothing. Horses, riders, people, were all blown about like ships at sea. Three booths were blown over, and the wretched folk inside crawled out upon their hands and knees; and in the next field were as many as a dozen hats at one time. Ay, Pimpernel regularly stuck fast, when about sixty yards off, and when I saw Policy stepping on, it did knock my heart against the lining of my ribs, I assure you, my love!”

“Well, yeah. The truth is, these autumn races are the downfall of everyone. I’ve never seen a day like this! It’s a wild, open area just outside Budmouth, and a dull sea rolled in towards us like liquid misery. Wind and rain—good grief! Dark? It was as black as my hat before the last race even finished. It was five o’clock, and you couldn’t see the horses until they were almost at the finish line, let alone their colors. The ground was as heavy as lead, and all a person’s judgment from experience meant nothing. Horses, riders, and spectators were all tossed around like ships at sea. Three booths were blown over, and the poor people inside crawled out on their hands and knees; and in the next field, there were as many as a dozen hats in the air at once. Yeah, Pimpernel got stuck fast when he was about sixty yards away, and when I saw Policy moving forward, it really made my heart race, I assure you, my love!”

“And you mean, Frank,” said Bathsheba, sadly—her voice was painfully lowered from the fulness and vivacity of the previous summer—“that you have lost more than a hundred pounds in a month by this dreadful horse-racing? O, Frank, it is cruel; it is foolish of you to take away my money so. We shall have to leave the farm; that will be the end of it!”

“And you mean, Frank,” Bathsheba said sadly—her voice had dropped painfully from the fullness and energy of the previous summer—“that you've lost more than a hundred pounds in a month from this awful horse racing? Oh, Frank, it's cruel; it's foolish of you to take my money like this. We’re going to have to leave the farm; that will be the end of it!”

“Humbug about cruel. Now, there ’tis again—turn on the waterworks; that’s just like you.”

“Humbug about being cruel. There it is again—start the waterworks; that’s so typical of you.”

“But you’ll promise me not to go to Budmouth second meeting, won’t you?” she implored. Bathsheba was at the full depth for tears, but she maintained a dry eye.

“But you’ll promise me not to go to Budmouth’s second meeting, won’t you?” she pleaded. Bathsheba was on the verge of tears, but she kept a dry eye.

“I don’t see why I should; in fact, if it turns out to be a fine day, I was thinking of taking you.”

“I don’t see why I should; actually, if it turns out to be a nice day, I was thinking of taking you.”

“Never, never! I’ll go a hundred miles the other way first. I hate the sound of the very word!”

“Never, never! I’ll go a hundred miles in the opposite direction first. I hate the sound of that word!”

“But the question of going to see the race or staying at home has very little to do with the matter. Bets are all booked safely enough before the race begins, you may depend. Whether it is a bad race for me or a good one, will have very little to do with our going there next Monday.”

“But whether we go to see the race or stay home doesn’t really matter. Bets are securely placed well before the race starts, trust me. Whether the race turns out to be good or bad for me won’t have much impact on whether we go there next Monday.”

“But you don’t mean to say that you have risked anything on this one too!” she exclaimed, with an agonized look.

“But you can’t be saying that you’ve put anything at risk on this one too!” she exclaimed, looking distressed.

“There now, don’t you be a little fool. Wait till you are told. Why, Bathsheba, you have lost all the pluck and sauciness you formerly had, and upon my life if I had known what a chicken-hearted creature you were under all your boldness, I’d never have—I know what.”

“There now, don’t be foolish. Just wait until you’re told. Honestly, Bathsheba, you’ve lost all the confidence and cheekiness you used to have, and if I had known how timid you really were beneath all that bravado, I would never have—I know what.”

A flash of indignation might have been seen in Bathsheba’s dark eyes as she looked resolutely ahead after this reply. They moved on without further speech, some early-withered leaves from the trees which hooded the road at this spot occasionally spinning downward across their path to the earth.

A flash of anger briefly flickered in Bathsheba’s dark eyes as she stared determinedly ahead after that response. They continued on in silence, while some early-fallen leaves from the trees lining the road drifted down from above, occasionally swirling across their path to the ground.

A woman appeared on the brow of the hill. The ridge was in a cutting, so that she was very near the husband and wife before she became visible. Troy had turned towards the gig to remount, and whilst putting his foot on the step the woman passed behind him.

A woman came into view at the top of the hill. The slope was steep, so she was quite close to the husband and wife before they noticed her. Troy had turned to the carriage to get back on, and as he was putting his foot on the step, the woman walked behind him.

Though the overshadowing trees and the approach of eventide enveloped them in gloom, Bathsheba could see plainly enough to discern the extreme poverty of the woman’s garb, and the sadness of her face.

Though the looming trees and the nearing evening surrounded them in darkness, Bathsheba could clearly see the woman's tattered clothes and the sorrow on her face.

“Please, sir, do you know at what time Casterbridge Union-house closes at night?”

“Excuse me, do you know what time the Casterbridge Union House closes at night?”

The woman said these words to Troy over his shoulder.

The woman said these words to Troy, looking over his shoulder.

Troy started visibly at the sound of the voice; yet he seemed to recover presence of mind sufficient to prevent himself from giving way to his impulse to suddenly turn and face her. He said, slowly—

Troy jumped a little at the sound of the voice; however, he managed to regain enough composure to stop himself from acting on the urge to quickly turn and confront her. He said, slowly—

“I don’t know.”

"I don't know."

The woman, on hearing him speak, quickly looked up, examined the side of his face, and recognized the soldier under the yeoman’s garb. Her face was drawn into an expression which had gladness and agony both among its elements. She uttered an hysterical cry, and fell down.

The woman, upon hearing him speak, quickly looked up, studied the side of his face, and recognized the soldier beneath the yeoman’s clothing. Her face contorted into an expression that mixed both joy and sorrow. She let out a frantic cry and collapsed.

“Oh, poor thing!” exclaimed Bathsheba, instantly preparing to alight.

“Oh, poor thing!” exclaimed Bathsheba, quickly getting ready to get down.

“Stay where you are, and attend to the horse!” said Troy, peremptorily throwing her the reins and the whip. “Walk the horse to the top: I’ll see to the woman.”

“Stay where you are and take care of the horse!” said Troy, firmly tossing her the reins and the whip. “Walk the horse to the top: I’ll take care of the woman.”

“But I—”

“But I—”

“Do you hear? Clk—Poppet!”

“Can you hear? Clk—Poppet!”

The horse, gig, and Bathsheba moved on.

The horse, carriage, and Bathsheba continued on their way.

“How on earth did you come here? I thought you were miles away, or dead! Why didn’t you write to me?” said Troy to the woman, in a strangely gentle, yet hurried voice, as he lifted her up.

“How did you even get here? I thought you were far away, or worse, dead! Why didn’t you reach out to me?” Troy said to the woman, in an oddly gentle, yet rushed tone, as he lifted her up.

“I feared to.”

"I was afraid to."

“Have you any money?”

"Do you have any money?"

“None.”

“None.”

“Good Heaven—I wish I had more to give you! Here’s—wretched—the merest trifle. It is every farthing I have left. I have none but what my wife gives me, you know, and I can’t ask her now.”

“Good heavens—I wish I had more to give you! Here’s—unfortunate—the smallest amount. It’s every penny I have left. I only have what my wife gives me, you know, and I can’t ask her now.”

The woman made no answer.

The woman didn't respond.

“I have only another moment,” continued Troy; “and now listen. Where are you going to-night? Casterbridge Union?”

“I've only got a moment left,” Troy continued. “Now, listen. Where are you heading tonight? Casterbridge Union?”

“Yes; I thought to go there.”

“Yes; I was thinking of going there.”

“You shan’t go there; yet, wait. Yes, perhaps for to-night; I can do nothing better—worse luck! Sleep there to-night, and stay there to-morrow. Monday is the first free day I have; and on Monday morning, at ten exactly, meet me on Grey’s Bridge just out of the town. I’ll bring all the money I can muster. You shan’t want—I’ll see that, Fanny; then I’ll get you a lodging somewhere. Good-bye till then. I am a brute—but good-bye!”

“You shouldn’t go there; but wait. Yes, maybe just for tonight; there's nothing better I can do—unfortunately! Stay there tonight and tomorrow. Monday is my first free day; and on Monday morning, at exactly ten, meet me at Grey’s Bridge just outside of town. I’ll bring all the money I can gather. You won’t have to worry—I’ll make sure of that, Fanny; then I’ll find you a place to stay. Goodbye for now. I’m awful—but goodbye!”

After advancing the distance which completed the ascent of the hill, Bathsheba turned her head. The woman was upon her feet, and Bathsheba saw her withdrawing from Troy, and going feebly down the hill by the third milestone from Casterbridge. Troy then came on towards his wife, stepped into the gig, took the reins from her hand, and without making any observation whipped the horse into a trot. He was rather agitated.

After reaching the top of the hill, Bathsheba turned her head. The woman was standing, and Bathsheba saw her slowly making her way down the hill towards the third milestone from Casterbridge. Troy then walked over to his wife, got into the gig, took the reins from her hand, and without saying a word urged the horse into a trot. He seemed a bit tense.

“Do you know who that woman was?” said Bathsheba, looking searchingly into his face.

“Do you know who that woman was?” Bathsheba asked, searching his face for answers.

“I do,” he said, looking boldly back into hers.

“I do,” he said, looking confidently back into her eyes.

“I thought you did,” said she, with angry hauteur, and still regarding him. “Who is she?”

“I thought you did,” she said with an angry attitude, still looking at him. “Who is she?”

He suddenly seemed to think that frankness would benefit neither of the women.

He suddenly thought that being honest wouldn’t help either of the women.

“Nothing to either of us,” he said. “I know her by sight.”

“Nothing for either of us,” he said. “I recognize her.”

“What is her name?”

“What's her name?”

“How should I know her name?”

“How am I supposed to know her name?”

“I think you do.”

"I believe you do."

“Think if you will, and be—” The sentence was completed by a smart cut of the whip round Poppet’s flank, which caused the animal to start forward at a wild pace. No more was said.

“Think about it, and be—” The sentence was interrupted by a sharp crack of the whip against Poppet’s side, which made the animal dart forward at a frantic speed. No more was said.

CHAPTER XL
ON CASTERBRIDGE HIGHWAY

For a considerable time the woman walked on. Her steps became feebler, and she strained her eyes to look afar upon the naked road, now indistinct amid the penumbræ of night. At length her onward walk dwindled to the merest totter, and she opened a gate within which was a haystack. Underneath this she sat down and presently slept.

For a long time, the woman kept walking. Her steps grew weaker, and she squinted to see the empty road, now blurry in the fading light. Eventually, her walk turned into a slight stumble, and she opened a gate that led to a haystack. She sat down underneath it and soon fell asleep.

When the woman awoke it was to find herself in the depths of a moonless and starless night. A heavy unbroken crust of cloud stretched across the sky, shutting out every speck of heaven; and a distant halo which hung over the town of Casterbridge was visible against the black concave, the luminosity appearing the brighter by its great contrast with the circumscribing darkness. Towards this weak, soft glow the woman turned her eyes.

When the woman woke up, she found herself in the middle of a moonless and starless night. A thick, unbroken layer of clouds covered the sky, blocking out every bit of light; only a faint halo over the town of Casterbridge was visible against the dark expanse, its brightness intensified by the surrounding darkness. She turned her eyes toward this weak, gentle glow.

“If I could only get there!” she said. “Meet him the day after to-morrow: God help me! Perhaps I shall be in my grave before then.”

“If I could just get there!” she said. “Meet him the day after tomorrow: God help me! Maybe I’ll be in my grave before then.”

A manor-house clock from the far depths of shadow struck the hour, one, in a small, attenuated tone. After midnight the voice of a clock seems to lose in breadth as much as in length, and to diminish its sonorousness to a thin falsetto.

A manor house clock from deep in the shadows chimed the hour, one, in a soft, faint tone. After midnight, the sound of a clock seems to lose its fullness as well as its duration, becoming a thin, high-pitched echo.

Afterwards a light—two lights—arose from the remote shade, and grew larger. A carriage rolled along the road, and passed the gate. It probably contained some late diners-out. The beams from one lamp shone for a moment upon the crouching woman, and threw her face into vivid relief. The face was young in the groundwork, old in the finish; the general contours were flexuous and childlike, but the finer lineaments had begun to be sharp and thin.

Afterward, a light—two lights—appeared from the distant shadows and got bigger. A carriage rolled down the road and passed the gate. It was probably carrying some late-night diners. The beams from one lamp shone for a moment on the crouching woman, highlighting her face dramatically. Her face looked young at first glance but had an older appearance up close; the overall shape was smooth and childlike, but the smaller features were starting to look sharp and thin.

The pedestrian stood up, apparently with revived determination, and looked around. The road appeared to be familiar to her, and she carefully scanned the fence as she slowly walked along. Presently there became visible a dim white shape; it was another milestone. She drew her fingers across its face to feel the marks.

The pedestrian stood up, seemingly with renewed determination, and looked around. The road seemed familiar to her, and she carefully scanned the fence as she slowly walked along. Soon, a dull white shape appeared; it was another milestone. She ran her fingers across its surface to feel the marks.

“Two more!” she said.

“Two more!” she replied.

She leant against the stone as a means of rest for a short interval, then bestirred herself, and again pursued her way. For a slight distance she bore up bravely, afterwards flagging as before. This was beside a lone copsewood, wherein heaps of white chips strewn upon the leafy ground showed that woodmen had been faggoting and making hurdles during the day. Now there was not a rustle, not a breeze, not the faintest clash of twigs to keep her company. The woman looked over the gate, opened it, and went in. Close to the entrance stood a row of faggots, bound and unbound, together with stakes of all sizes.

She leaned against the stone for a short rest, then got moving again. For a little while, she pressed on bravely, but soon started to tire again. This was next to a small thicket, where piles of white chips scattered on the leafy ground indicated that woodworkers had been gathering sticks and making fences during the day. Now, there was no noise, no breeze, not even the slightest sound of twigs snapping to keep her company. The woman looked over the gate, opened it, and stepped inside. Right by the entrance stood a row of bundles of sticks, both tied and loose, along with stakes of various sizes.

For a few seconds the wayfarer stood with that tense stillness which signifies itself to be not the end, but merely the suspension, of a previous motion. Her attitude was that of a person who listens, either to the external world of sound, or to the imagined discourse of thought. A close criticism might have detected signs proving that she was intent on the latter alternative. Moreover, as was shown by what followed, she was oddly exercising the faculty of invention upon the speciality of the clever Jacquet Droz, the designer of automatic substitutes for human limbs.

For a few seconds, the traveler stood frozen in a tense stillness that indicated it wasn’t the end, but just a pause in her previous movement. Her posture resembled someone who was listening, either to the outside world of sounds or to the inner dialogue of her thoughts. A closer look might have revealed signs that she was focused on the latter. Furthermore, as became evident from what happened next, she was strangely using her imagination on the unique work of the ingenious Jacquet Droz, the inventor of mechanical replacements for human limbs.

By the aid of the Casterbridge aurora, and by feeling with her hands, the woman selected two sticks from the heaps. These sticks were nearly straight to the height of three or four feet, where each branched into a fork like the letter Y. She sat down, snapped off the small upper twigs, and carried the remainder with her into the road. She placed one of these forks under each arm as a crutch, tested them, timidly threw her whole weight upon them—so little that it was—and swung herself forward. The girl had made for herself a material aid.

By the light of the Casterbridge dawn, and by feeling with her hands, the woman picked out two sticks from the piles. These sticks were almost straight up to about three or four feet, where each split into a fork like the letter Y. She sat down, broke off the small upper twigs, and carried the rest with her onto the road. She placed one of these forks under each arm as a crutch, tried them out, hesitantly put her full weight on them—what little there was—and pushed herself forward. The girl had created a physical support for herself.

The crutches answered well. The pat of her feet, and the tap of her sticks upon the highway, were all the sounds that came from the traveller now. She had passed the last milestone by a good long distance, and began to look wistfully towards the bank as if calculating upon another milestone soon. The crutches, though so very useful, had their limits of power. Mechanism only transfers labour, being powerless to supersede it, and the original amount of exertion was not cleared away; it was thrown into the body and arms. She was exhausted, and each swing forward became fainter. At last she swayed sideways, and fell.

The crutches were doing their job. The sound of her feet and the taps of her crutches on the pavement were the only noises coming from the traveler now. She had passed the last milestone by quite a distance and began to look hopefully toward the next one as if trying to estimate its arrival. The crutches, while very helpful, had their limits. They could only transfer the effort; they couldn't eliminate it, so the original exertion just shifted to her body and arms. She was worn out, and each swing forward grew weaker. Eventually, she swayed to the side and fell.

Here she lay, a shapeless heap, for ten minutes and more. The morning wind began to boom dully over the flats, and to move afresh dead leaves which had lain still since yesterday. The woman desperately turned round upon her knees, and next rose to her feet. Steadying herself by the help of one crutch, she essayed a step, then another, then a third, using the crutches now as walking-sticks only. Thus she progressed till descending Mellstock Hill another milestone appeared, and soon the beginning of an iron-railed fence came into view. She staggered across to the first post, clung to it, and looked around.

Here she lay, a formless pile, for over ten minutes. The morning wind started to blow heavily across the flat area, rustling the dead leaves that had been still since yesterday. The woman desperately turned onto her knees and then pushed herself up to her feet. Steadying herself with one crutch, she took a step, then another, and then a third, using the crutches now just like walking sticks. She continued on until, as she descended Mellstock Hill, another milestone appeared, and soon the beginning of an iron-railed fence came into view. She staggered over to the first post, clung to it, and looked around.

The Casterbridge lights were now individually visible. It was getting towards morning, and vehicles might be hoped for, if not expected soon. She listened. There was not a sound of life save that acme and sublimation of all dismal sounds, the bark of a fox, its three hollow notes being rendered at intervals of a minute with the precision of a funeral bell.

The Casterbridge lights were now clearly visible. It was getting close to morning, and vehicles could be hoped for, if not expected, soon. She listened. There was no sound of life except for the height of all gloomy sounds, the bark of a fox, its three hollow notes ringing out every minute with the precision of a funeral bell.

“Less than a mile!” the woman murmured. “No; more,” she added, after a pause. “The mile is to the county hall, and my resting-place is on the other side Casterbridge. A little over a mile, and there I am!” After an interval she again spoke. “Five or six steps to a yard—six perhaps. I have to go seventeen hundred yards. A hundred times six, six hundred. Seventeen times that. O pity me, Lord!”

“Less than a mile!” the woman whispered. “No; more,” she added after a moment. “The mile is to the county hall, and my resting place is on the other side of Casterbridge. A little over a mile, and I’ll be there!” After a pause, she spoke again. “Five or six steps to a yard—maybe six. I have to go seventeen hundred yards. A hundred times six is six hundred. Seventeen times that. Oh, have mercy on me, Lord!”

Holding to the rails, she advanced, thrusting one hand forward upon the rail, then the other, then leaning over it whilst she dragged her feet on beneath.

Holding onto the rails, she moved forward, pushing one hand out on the rail, then the other, leaning over it as she dragged her feet underneath.

This woman was not given to soliloquy; but extremity of feeling lessens the individuality of the weak, as it increases that of the strong. She said again in the same tone, “I’ll believe that the end lies five posts forward, and no further, and so get strength to pass them.”

This woman didn't tend to talk to herself; however, intense emotions diminish the individuality of the weak while amplifying that of the strong. She said again in the same tone, “I’ll believe that the end is just five posts ahead, and no further, and that will give me the strength to get past them.”

This was a practical application of the principle that a half-feigned and fictitious faith is better than no faith at all.

This was a practical example of the idea that a partially fake and made-up faith is better than having no faith at all.

She passed five posts and held on to the fifth.

She passed five posts and grabbed onto the fifth.

“I’ll pass five more by believing my longed-for spot is at the next fifth. I can do it.”

“I’ll keep going, convinced that my desired place is at the next fifth one. I can do it.”

She passed five more.

She passed five more people.

“It lies only five further.”

“It’s only five more.”

She passed five more.

She passed five additional.

“But it is five further.”

“But it’s five more.”

She passed them.

She exceeded them.

“That stone bridge is the end of my journey,” she said, when the bridge over the Froom was in view.

“That's the stone bridge marking the end of my journey,” she said when she saw the bridge over the Froom.

She crawled to the bridge. During the effort each breath of the woman went into the air as if never to return again.

She crawled to the bridge. With each effort, every breath of the woman disappeared into the air as if it would never come back.

“Now for the truth of the matter,” she said, sitting down. “The truth is, that I have less than half a mile.” Self-beguilement with what she had known all the time to be false had given her strength to come over half a mile that she would have been powerless to face in the lump. The artifice showed that the woman, by some mysterious intuition, had grasped the paradoxical truth that blindness may operate more vigorously than prescience, and the short-sighted effect more than the far-seeing; that limitation, and not comprehensiveness, is needed for striking a blow.

“Now for the truth of the matter,” she said, sitting down. “The truth is, I have less than half a mile.” Deluding herself with what she had always known to be false had given her the strength to cover that half a mile, which she would have felt powerless to confront all at once. This clever trick showed that the woman, through some mysterious intuition, had understood the paradoxical truth that blindness can act more fiercely than foresight, and that being short-sighted can sometimes be more effective than being far-sighted; that limitation, not comprehensiveness, is what's needed to make an impact.

The half-mile stood now before the sick and weary woman like a stolid Juggernaut. It was an impassive King of her world. The road here ran across Durnover Moor, open to the road on either side. She surveyed the wide space, the lights, herself, sighed, and lay down against a guard-stone of the bridge.

The half-mile stretched out in front of the sick and tired woman like an unyielding giant. It was a cold ruler of her world. The road here went across Durnover Moor, exposed on both sides. She took in the vast area, the lights, and herself, sighed, and rested against a guard-stone of the bridge.

Never was ingenuity exercised so sorely as the traveller here exercised hers. Every conceivable aid, method, stratagem, mechanism, by which these last desperate eight hundred yards could be overpassed by a human being unperceived, was revolved in her busy brain, and dismissed as impracticable. She thought of sticks, wheels, crawling—she even thought of rolling. But the exertion demanded by either of these latter two was greater than to walk erect. The faculty of contrivance was worn out. Hopelessness had come at last.

Never had creativity been tested as much as the traveler tested hers here. Every possible aid, method, strategy, and mechanism for getting those last desperate eight hundred yards crossed without being noticed went through her busy mind and was dismissed as unworkable. She considered sticks, wheels, crawling—she even thought about rolling. But the effort required for the last two was more than just walking upright. Her ability to devise solutions had run dry. Finally, she felt hopeless.

“No further!” she whispered, and closed her eyes.

“No more!” she whispered, and closed her eyes.

From the stripe of shadow on the opposite side of the bridge a portion of shade seemed to detach itself and move into isolation upon the pale white of the road. It glided noiselessly towards the recumbent woman.

From the shadow on the other side of the bridge, a patch of shade appeared to pull away and drift onto the pale white road. It moved silently toward the woman lying down.

She became conscious of something touching her hand; it was softness and it was warmth. She opened her eyes, and the substance touched her face. A dog was licking her cheek.

She felt something touching her hand; it was soft and warm. She opened her eyes, and the thing touched her face. A dog was licking her cheek.

He was a huge, heavy, and quiet creature, standing darkly against the low horizon, and at least two feet higher than the present position of her eyes. Whether Newfoundland, mastiff, bloodhound, or what not, it was impossible to say. He seemed to be of too strange and mysterious a nature to belong to any variety among those of popular nomenclature. Being thus assignable to no breed, he was the ideal embodiment of canine greatness—a generalization from what was common to all. Night, in its sad, solemn, and benevolent aspect, apart from its stealthy and cruel side, was personified in this form. Darkness endows the small and ordinary ones among mankind with poetical power, and even the suffering woman threw her idea into figure.

He was a massive, heavy, and silent creature, standing darkly against the low horizon, and at least two feet taller than where her eyes were. Whether he was a Newfoundland, mastiff, bloodhound, or something else was hard to say. He seemed too strange and mysterious to belong to any recognized breed. Because he didn’t fit into any category, he represented the ultimate idea of canine greatness—a blend of what is common to all. Night, in its sad, solemn, and kind aspect, separate from its sneaky and cruel side, was personified in this creature. Darkness gives a poetic quality to the small and ordinary among us, and even the suffering woman shaped her thoughts into a figure.

In her reclining position she looked up to him just as in earlier times she had, when standing, looked up to a man. The animal, who was as homeless as she, respectfully withdrew a step or two when the woman moved, and, seeing that she did not repulse him, he licked her hand again.

In her leaning back position, she looked up at him just like she used to do when she was standing and looking up at a man. The animal, just as lost as she was, took a respectful step or two back when she moved, and seeing that she didn’t push him away, he licked her hand again.

A thought moved within her like lightning. “Perhaps I can make use of him—I might do it then!”

A thought struck her like lightning. “Maybe I can use him—I could actually do it then!”

She pointed in the direction of Casterbridge, and the dog seemed to misunderstand: he trotted on. Then, finding she could not follow, he came back and whined.

She pointed toward Casterbridge, and the dog seemed to misunderstand: he trotted ahead. Then, realizing she couldn't follow, he returned and whined.

The ultimate and saddest singularity of woman’s effort and invention was reached when, with a quickened breathing, she rose to a stooping posture, and, resting her two little arms upon the shoulders of the dog, leant firmly thereon, and murmured stimulating words. Whilst she sorrowed in her heart she cheered with her voice, and what was stranger than that the strong should need encouragement from the weak was that cheerfulness should be so well stimulated by such utter dejection. Her friend moved forward slowly, and she with small mincing steps moved forward beside him, half her weight being thrown upon the animal. Sometimes she sank as she had sunk from walking erect, from the crutches, from the rails. The dog, who now thoroughly understood her desire and her incapacity, was frantic in his distress on these occasions; he would tug at her dress and run forward. She always called him back, and it was now to be observed that the woman listened for human sounds only to avoid them. It was evident that she had an object in keeping her presence on the road and her forlorn state unknown.

The ultimate and saddest moment of a woman's effort and creativity came when, breathing heavily, she bent over, resting her small arms on the dog's shoulders for support, and softly spoke encouraging words. While she was sad inside, she lifted her spirit with her voice. It was strange that the strong needed encouragement from the weak, and even stranger that such deep sadness could inspire cheerfulness. Her friend moved ahead slowly, and she took tiny steps beside him, leaning almost completely on the dog. Sometimes she would falter as she had when she stopped walking upright, used crutches, or leaned on rails. The dog, now fully aware of her needs and limitations, would panic during these moments, tugging at her dress and trying to rush forward. She always called him back, and it was clear she was listening for any human sounds only to avoid them. It was obvious she had a reason for keeping her presence on the road and her desperate situation hidden.

Their progress was necessarily very slow. They reached the bottom of the town, and the Casterbridge lamps lay before them like fallen Pleiads as they turned to the left into the dense shade of a deserted avenue of chestnuts, and so skirted the borough. Thus the town was passed, and the goal was reached.

Their progress was necessarily very slow. They reached the bottom of the town, and the Casterbridge lamps lay before them like fallen stars as they turned left into the dense shade of an empty avenue of chestnut trees, and so skirted the borough. Thus, they passed through the town, and reached their destination.

On this much-desired spot outside the town rose a picturesque building. Originally it had been a mere case to hold people. The shell had been so thin, so devoid of excrescence, and so closely drawn over the accommodation granted, that the grim character of what was beneath showed through it, as the shape of a body is visible under a winding-sheet.

On this much-coveted location outside the town stood a charming building. Initially, it had been just a simple structure to house people. The exterior was so bare, so lacking in any details, and so tightly wrapped around the basic living space, that the harsh reality of what was inside could be seen through it, like the outline of a body under a shroud.

Then Nature, as if offended, lent a hand. Masses of ivy grew up, completely covering the walls, till the place looked like an abbey; and it was discovered that the view from the front, over the Casterbridge chimneys, was one of the most magnificent in the county. A neighbouring earl once said that he would give up a year’s rental to have at his own door the view enjoyed by the inmates from theirs—and very probably the inmates would have given up the view for his year’s rental.

Then Nature, as if she were upset, stepped in. Clusters of ivy grew up, completely covering the walls until the place looked like an abbey; and it was found that the view from the front, over the Casterbridge chimneys, was one of the most stunning in the county. A nearby earl once said that he would trade a year’s rent just to have that view at his own door—and it’s very likely that the residents would have given up the view for his year’s rent.

This stone edifice consisted of a central mass and two wings, whereon stood as sentinels a few slim chimneys, now gurgling sorrowfully to the slow wind. In the wall was a gate, and by the gate a bellpull formed of a hanging wire. The woman raised herself as high as possible upon her knees, and could just reach the handle. She moved it and fell forwards in a bowed attitude, her face upon her bosom.

This stone building had a central section and two wings, topped by a few slender chimneys that now sighed softly in the gentle wind. There was a gate in the wall, and next to it, a bellpull made of a hanging wire. The woman knelt as high as she could and managed to reach the handle. She pulled it and collapsed forward in a bowed position, her face resting on her chest.

It was getting on towards six o’clock, and sounds of movement were to be heard inside the building which was the haven of rest to this wearied soul. A little door by the large one was opened, and a man appeared inside. He discerned the panting heap of clothes, went back for a light, and came again. He entered a second time, and returned with two women.

It was getting close to six o’clock, and there were sounds of activity coming from inside the building that provided rest for this tired soul. A small door next to the large one opened, and a man stepped out. He noticed the exhausted figure in the clothes, went back for a light, and came back again. He entered a second time and returned with two women.

These lifted the prostrate figure and assisted her in through the doorway. The man then closed the door.

These people lifted the lying figure and helped her in through the doorway. The man then shut the door.

“How did she get here?” said one of the women.

“How did she get here?” one of the women asked.

“The Lord knows,” said the other.

“The Lord knows,” said the other.

“There is a dog outside,” murmured the overcome traveller. “Where is he gone? He helped me.”

“There’s a dog outside,” whispered the overwhelmed traveler. “Where has he gone? He helped me.”

“I stoned him away,” said the man.

“I kicked him out,” said the man.

The little procession then moved forward—the man in front bearing the light, the two bony women next, supporting between them the small and supple one. Thus they entered the house and disappeared.

The small group then moved ahead—the man in front holding the light, followed by the two thin women who were supporting the small and flexible one between them. They entered the house and vanished.

CHAPTER XLI
SUSPICION—FANNY IS SENT FOR

Bathsheba said very little to her husband all that evening of their return from market, and he was not disposed to say much to her. He exhibited the unpleasant combination of a restless condition with a silent tongue. The next day, which was Sunday, passed nearly in the same manner as regarded their taciturnity, Bathsheba going to church both morning and afternoon. This was the day before the Budmouth races. In the evening Troy said, suddenly—

Bathsheba didn’t say much to her husband that evening when they got back from the market, and he didn’t feel like talking to her either. He showed the awkward mix of being restless while staying quiet. The next day, which was Sunday, went by in a similar way with both of them not speaking much, with Bathsheba going to church in the morning and afternoon. This was the day before the Budmouth races. In the evening, Troy suddenly said—

“Bathsheba, could you let me have twenty pounds?”

“Bathsheba, can you lend me twenty pounds?”

Her countenance instantly sank. “Twenty pounds?” she said.

Her face instantly fell. “Twenty pounds?” she said.

“The fact is, I want it badly.” The anxiety upon Troy’s face was unusual and very marked. It was a culmination of the mood he had been in all the day.

“The fact is, I want it badly.” The anxiety on Troy’s face was unusual and very noticeable. It was the result of the mood he had been in all day.

“Ah! for those races to-morrow.”

“Ah! for those races tomorrow.”

Troy for the moment made no reply. Her mistake had its advantages to a man who shrank from having his mind inspected as he did now. “Well, suppose I do want it for races?” he said, at last.

Troy momentarily said nothing. Her mistake worked in favor of someone like him, who was uncomfortable with having his thoughts examined like he was now. “Okay, suppose I do want it for races?” he finally said.

“Oh, Frank!” Bathsheba replied, and there was such a volume of entreaty in the words. “Only such a few weeks ago you said that I was far sweeter than all your other pleasures put together, and that you would give them all up for me; and now, won’t you give up this one, which is more a worry than a pleasure? Do, Frank. Come, let me fascinate you by all I can do—by pretty words and pretty looks, and everything I can think of—to stay at home. Say yes to your wife—say yes!”

“Oh, Frank!” Bathsheba said, and there was so much pleading in her voice. “Just a few weeks ago, you said I was far sweeter than all your other pleasures combined, and that you would give them all up for me; and now, can’t you give up this one, which is more of a hassle than a joy? Please, Frank. Come on, let me charm you with everything I can do—sweet words and lovely looks, and anything else I can think of—to keep you at home. Just say yes to your wife—say yes!”

The tenderest and softest phases of Bathsheba’s nature were prominent now—advanced impulsively for his acceptance, without any of the disguises and defences which the wariness of her character when she was cool too frequently threw over them. Few men could have resisted the arch yet dignified entreaty of the beautiful face, thrown a little back and sideways in the well known attitude that expresses more than the words it accompanies, and which seems to have been designed for these special occasions. Had the woman not been his wife, Troy would have succumbed instantly; as it was, he thought he would not deceive her longer.

The gentlest and softest sides of Bathsheba’s personality were on display now—bared impulsively for his acceptance, without any of the masks and defenses that she often put up when she was feeling more guarded. Few men could have ignored the playful yet dignified plea of her beautiful face, tilted slightly back and to the side in that familiar way that conveys more than words can express, seemingly made for these special moments. If she hadn’t been his wife, Troy would have given in right away; as it was, he felt he could no longer deceive her.

“The money is not wanted for racing debts at all,” he said.

“The money isn’t needed for racing debts at all,” he said.

“What is it for?” she asked. “You worry me a great deal by these mysterious responsibilities, Frank.”

“What’s it for?” she asked. “You really worry me with these mysterious responsibilities, Frank.”

Troy hesitated. He did not now love her enough to allow himself to be carried too far by her ways. Yet it was necessary to be civil. “You wrong me by such a suspicious manner,” he said. “Such strait-waistcoating as you treat me to is not becoming in you at so early a date.”

Troy hesitated. He didn’t love her enough now to let himself get too caught up in her ways. Still, he had to be polite. “You’re misjudging me with that suspicious attitude,” he said. “The way you’re restricting me isn’t fitting for you at such an early stage.”

“I think that I have a right to grumble a little if I pay,” she said, with features between a smile and a pout.

“I think I have the right to complain a bit if I’m paying,” she said, her expression somewhere between a smile and a pout.

“Exactly; and, the former being done, suppose we proceed to the latter. Bathsheba, fun is all very well, but don’t go too far, or you may have cause to regret something.”

“Exactly; and once we've done the first part, let's move on to the second. Bathsheba, having fun is great, but don’t push it too far, or you might end up regretting it.”

She reddened. “I do that already,” she said, quickly.

She blushed. “I already do that,” she said, quickly.

“What do you regret?”

“What do you wish you’d done differently?”

“That my romance has come to an end.”

"My romance has ended."

“All romances end at marriage.”

"All romances end in marriage."

“I wish you wouldn’t talk like that. You grieve me to my soul by being smart at my expense.”

“I wish you wouldn’t talk like that. It really hurts me when you make jokes at my expense.”

“You are dull enough at mine. I believe you hate me.”

"You’re pretty boring at my place. I think you hate me."

“Not you—only your faults. I do hate them.”

“Not you—just your faults. I really hate those.”

“’Twould be much more becoming if you set yourself to cure them. Come, let’s strike a balance with the twenty pounds, and be friends.”

"It would be much better if you focused on helping them. Come on, let’s settle the twenty pounds and be friends."

She gave a sigh of resignation. “I have about that sum here for household expenses. If you must have it, take it.”

She sighed in resignation. “I have that amount here for household expenses. If you really need it, take it.”

“Very good. Thank you. I expect I shall have gone away before you are in to breakfast to-morrow.”

“Sounds great. Thanks. I expect I’ll be gone before you have breakfast tomorrow.”

“And must you go? Ah! there was a time, Frank, when it would have taken a good many promises to other people to drag you away from me. You used to call me darling, then. But it doesn’t matter to you how my days are passed now.”

“And must you go? Oh, Frank, there was a time when it would take a lot of promises to others to pull you away from me. You used to call me darling back then. But now it seems you don’t care how I spend my days.”

“I must go, in spite of sentiment.” Troy, as he spoke, looked at his watch, and, apparently actuated by non lucendo principles, opened the case at the back, revealing, snugly stowed within it, a small coil of hair.

“I have to leave, despite my feelings.” Troy said this while glancing at his watch, and, seemingly driven by non lucendo principles, opened the case at the back, revealing a small coil of hair neatly tucked inside.

Bathsheba’s eyes had been accidentally lifted at that moment, and she saw the action and saw the hair. She flushed in pain and surprise, and some words escaped her before she had thought whether or not it was wise to utter them. “A woman’s curl of hair!” she said. “Oh, Frank, whose is that?”

Bathsheba's eyes had unintentionally wandered up at that moment, and she noticed the movement and the hair. She blushed in shock and discomfort, and without thinking about whether it was smart to say it, some words slipped out. "A woman's curl of hair!" she exclaimed. "Oh, Frank, whose is that?"

Troy had instantly closed his watch. He carelessly replied, as one who cloaked some feelings that the sight had stirred. “Why, yours, of course. Whose should it be? I had quite forgotten that I had it.”

Troy quickly shut his watch. He casually responded, like someone hiding the emotions that the scene had brought up. “Well, yours, obviously. Whose else would it be? I totally forgot I even had it.”

“What a dreadful fib, Frank!”

“What a terrible lie, Frank!”

“I tell you I had forgotten it!” he said, loudly.

“I swear I totally forgot about it!” he said, loudly.

“I don’t mean that—it was yellow hair.”

“I don’t mean that—it was blonde hair.”

“Nonsense.”

“Nonsense.”

“That’s insulting me. I know it was yellow. Now whose was it? I want to know.”

"That's an insult to me. I know it was yellow. So, whose was it? I want to know."

“Very well—I’ll tell you, so make no more ado. It is the hair of a young woman I was going to marry before I knew you.”

“Alright—I'll tell you, so let’s skip the waiting. It’s the hair of a young woman I was going to marry before I met you.”

“You ought to tell me her name, then.”

“You should tell me her name, then.”

“I cannot do that.”

"I can't do that."

“Is she married yet?”

“Is she married yet?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Is she alive?”

"Is she still alive?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Is she pretty?”

"Is she attractive?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“It is wonderful how she can be, poor thing, under such an awful affliction!”

“It’s amazing how she can be, poor thing, under such a terrible burden!”

“Affliction—what affliction?” he inquired, quickly.

"Affliction—what affliction?" he asked, quickly.

“Having hair of that dreadful colour.”

"Having hair of that terrible color."

“Oh—ho—I like that!” said Troy, recovering himself. “Why, her hair has been admired by everybody who has seen her since she has worn it loose, which has not been long. It is beautiful hair. People used to turn their heads to look at it, poor girl!”

“Oh—ho—I like that!” said Troy, getting himself together. “Well, her hair has been admired by everyone who has seen her since she started wearing it down, which hasn’t been for long. It’s gorgeous hair. People used to turn their heads to look at it, poor girl!”

“Pooh! that’s nothing—that’s nothing!” she exclaimed, in incipient accents of pique. “If I cared for your love as much as I used to I could say people had turned to look at mine.”

“Pooh! that’s nothing—that’s nothing!” she exclaimed, with a hint of irritation in her voice. “If I cared about your love as much as I used to, I could say people had turned to look at mine.”

“Bathsheba, don’t be so fitful and jealous. You knew what married life would be like, and shouldn’t have entered it if you feared these contingencies.”

“Bathsheba, don’t be so restless and jealous. You knew what married life would be like and shouldn't have gotten into it if you were afraid of these situations.”

Troy had by this time driven her to bitterness: her heart was big in her throat, and the ducts to her eyes were painfully full. Ashamed as she was to show emotion, at last she burst out:—

Troy had by this point driven her to bitterness: her heart was heavy in her throat, and her eyes were painfully full of tears. Even though she was ashamed to show her feelings, she finally broke down:—

“This is all I get for loving you so well! Ah! when I married you your life was dearer to me than my own. I would have died for you—how truly I can say that I would have died for you! And now you sneer at my foolishness in marrying you. O! is it kind to me to throw my mistake in my face? Whatever opinion you may have of my wisdom, you should not tell me of it so mercilessly, now that I am in your power.”

“This is all I get for loving you so much! Ah! When I married you, your life meant more to me than my own. I would have died for you—it's true, I would have died for you! And now you mock my foolishness in marrying you. Oh! Is it really kind to point out my mistake like this? Whatever you think of my judgment, you shouldn't say it so harshly, especially now that I’m at your mercy.”

“I can’t help how things fall out,” said Troy; “upon my heart, women will be the death of me!”

“I can’t control how things turn out,” said Troy; “honestly, women are going to be the death of me!”

“Well you shouldn’t keep people’s hair. You’ll burn it, won’t you, Frank?”

“Well, you shouldn’t keep people’s hair. You’ll burn it, right, Frank?”

Frank went on as if he had not heard her. “There are considerations even before my consideration for you; reparations to be made—ties you know nothing of. If you repent of marrying, so do I.”

Frank continued as if he hadn’t heard her. “There are things I have to think about even before I think about you; debts to settle—connections you know nothing about. If you regret marrying, then so do I.”

Trembling now, she put her hand upon his arm, saying, in mingled tones of wretchedness and coaxing, “I only repent it if you don’t love me better than any woman in the world! I don’t otherwise, Frank. You don’t repent because you already love somebody better than you love me, do you?”

Trembling now, she placed her hand on his arm, saying, with a mix of despair and persuasion, “I only regret it if you don’t love me more than any woman in the world! Otherwise, I don’t, Frank. You don’t regret it because you already love someone more than you love me, right?”

“I don’t know. Why do you say that?”

“I don’t know. Why do you think that?”

“You won’t burn that curl. You like the woman who owns that pretty hair—yes; it is pretty—more beautiful than my miserable black mane! Well, it is no use; I can’t help being ugly. You must like her best, if you will!”

“You won’t ruin that curl. You like the woman with that beautiful hair—yes; it is beautiful—more than my sad black hair! Well, it doesn’t matter; I can’t help being unattractive. You can like her more, if that’s what you want!”

“Until to-day, when I took it from a drawer, I have never looked upon that bit of hair for several months—that I am ready to swear.”

“Until today, when I took it out of a drawer, I haven’t seen that strand of hair for several months—I’m sure of it.”

“But just now you said ‘ties’; and then—that woman we met?”

“But just now you said ‘ties’; and then—that woman we met?”

“’Twas the meeting with her that reminded me of the hair.”

"It was meeting her that reminded me of the hair."

“Is it hers, then?”

"Is it hers then?"

“Yes. There, now that you have wormed it out of me, I hope you are content.”

“Yes. Now that you've gotten it out of me, I hope you're satisfied.”

“And what are the ties?”

“And what are the connections?”

“Oh! that meant nothing—a mere jest.”

“Oh! that meant nothing—a simple joke.”

“A mere jest!” she said, in mournful astonishment. “Can you jest when I am so wretchedly in earnest? Tell me the truth, Frank. I am not a fool, you know, although I am a woman, and have my woman’s moments. Come! treat me fairly,” she said, looking honestly and fearlessly into his face. “I don’t want much; bare justice—that’s all! Ah! once I felt I could be content with nothing less than the highest homage from the husband I should choose. Now, anything short of cruelty will content me. Yes! the independent and spirited Bathsheba is come to this!”

“A simple joke!” she said, in sad disbelief. “Can you joke when I’m so deeply serious? Tell me the truth, Frank. I’m not a fool, you know, even though I’m a woman and have my moments. Come! Treat me fairly,” she said, looking him straight in the eye with honesty and courage. “I don’t want much; just basic fairness—that’s all! Ah! There was a time when I thought I could only be satisfied with the utmost respect from the husband I would choose. Now, anything less than cruelty will do for me. Yes! The independent and strong Bathsheba has come to this!”

“For Heaven’s sake don’t be so desperate!” Troy said, snappishly, rising as he did so, and leaving the room.

“For heaven's sake, don’t be so dramatic!” Troy said, sharply, getting up as he did so and leaving the room.

Directly he had gone, Bathsheba burst into great sobs—dry-eyed sobs, which cut as they came, without any softening by tears. But she determined to repress all evidences of feeling. She was conquered; but she would never own it as long as she lived. Her pride was indeed brought low by despairing discoveries of her spoliation by marriage with a less pure nature than her own. She chafed to and fro in rebelliousness, like a caged leopard; her whole soul was in arms, and the blood fired her face. Until she had met Troy, Bathsheba had been proud of her position as a woman; it had been a glory to her to know that her lips had been touched by no man’s on earth—that her waist had never been encircled by a lover’s arm. She hated herself now. In those earlier days she had always nourished a secret contempt for girls who were the slaves of the first good-looking young fellow who should choose to salute them. She had never taken kindly to the idea of marriage in the abstract as did the majority of women she saw about her. In the turmoil of her anxiety for her lover she had agreed to marry him; but the perception that had accompanied her happiest hours on this account was rather that of self-sacrifice than of promotion and honour. Although she scarcely knew the divinity’s name, Diana was the goddess whom Bathsheba instinctively adored. That she had never, by look, word, or sign, encouraged a man to approach her—that she had felt herself sufficient to herself, and had in the independence of her girlish heart fancied there was a certain degradation in renouncing the simplicity of a maiden existence to become the humbler half of an indifferent matrimonial whole—were facts now bitterly remembered. Oh, if she had never stooped to folly of this kind, respectable as it was, and could only stand again, as she had stood on the hill at Norcombe, and dare Troy or any other man to pollute a hair of her head by his interference!

As soon as he left, Bathsheba broke down in deep sobs—dry sobs that cut as they came, with no tears to soften the pain. But she resolved to hide all signs of her feelings. She had been defeated, but she would never admit it as long as she lived. Her pride was crushed by the painful realization that she had married someone with a less pure nature than her own. She paced restlessly, like a caged leopard; her whole soul was on fire, and anger flushed her face. Before she met Troy, Bathsheba had taken pride in her status as a woman; it had felt glorious to know that her lips had never been touched by any man—that no lover's arms had ever encircled her waist. Now, she despised herself. In those earlier days, she had secretly looked down on girls who were easily swayed by the first attractive guy who paid them attention. She had never been particularly fond of the idea of marriage like most women around her. In the chaos of her feelings for her lover, she had agreed to marry him, but her happiest moments were marked more by a sense of sacrifice than by any sense of achievement or honor. Although she barely knew the goddess’s name, Diana was the deity that Bathsheba instinctively adored. The fact that she had never, by look, word, or gesture, invited a man to approach her—that she had felt complete on her own, and had thought there was something degrading about giving up the simplicity of being a single woman to become the lesser half of a lackluster marriage—were memories that now stung bitterly. Oh, if only she had never made such a respectable mistake, and could stand again, as she had on the hill at Norcombe, and dare Troy or any other man to lay a finger on her!

The next morning she rose earlier than usual, and had the horse saddled for her ride round the farm in the customary way. When she came in at half-past eight—their usual hour for breakfasting—she was informed that her husband had risen, taken his breakfast, and driven off to Casterbridge with the gig and Poppet.

The next morning she got up earlier than usual and had the horse saddled for her ride around the farm like she always did. When she came in at eight-thirty—their usual breakfast time—she was told that her husband had already gotten up, eaten breakfast, and left for Casterbridge with the gig and Poppet.

After breakfast she was cool and collected—quite herself in fact—and she rambled to the gate, intending to walk to another quarter of the farm, which she still personally superintended as well as her duties in the house would permit, continually, however, finding herself preceded in forethought by Gabriel Oak, for whom she began to entertain the genuine friendship of a sister. Of course, she sometimes thought of him in the light of an old lover, and had momentary imaginings of what life with him as a husband would have been like; also of life with Boldwood under the same conditions. But Bathsheba, though she could feel, was not much given to futile dreaming, and her musings under this head were short and entirely confined to the times when Troy’s neglect was more than ordinarily evident.

After breakfast, she was calm and composed—just like herself, actually—and she strolled to the gate, planning to walk to another part of the farm, which she still managed as much as her household duties allowed. However, she often found herself thinking ahead of Gabriel Oak, for whom she began to develop a genuine sisterly friendship. Of course, she sometimes viewed him as an old lover and had fleeting thoughts about what life would have been like with him as a husband, as well as with Boldwood under the same circumstances. But Bathsheba, while she could feel deeply, wasn’t one to dwell on pointless daydreams, and her reflections on this were brief and only came up when Troy’s neglect was particularly noticeable.

She saw coming up the road a man like Mr. Boldwood. It was Mr. Boldwood. Bathsheba blushed painfully, and watched. The farmer stopped when still a long way off, and held up his hand to Gabriel Oak, who was in a footpath across the field. The two men then approached each other and seemed to engage in earnest conversation.

She saw a man coming up the road who looked like Mr. Boldwood. It was Mr. Boldwood. Bathsheba blushed deeply and watched. The farmer stopped while he was still quite a distance away and raised his hand to Gabriel Oak, who was on a footpath across the field. The two men then walked toward each other and appeared to be having a serious conversation.

Thus they continued for a long time. Joseph Poorgrass now passed near them, wheeling a barrow of apples up the hill to Bathsheba’s residence. Boldwood and Gabriel called to him, spoke to him for a few minutes, and then all three parted, Joseph immediately coming up the hill with his barrow.

Thus they continued for a long time. Joseph Poorgrass walked by them, pushing a cart of apples up the hill to Bathsheba’s place. Boldwood and Gabriel called out to him, chatted for a few minutes, and then they all went their separate ways, with Joseph continuing up the hill with his cart.

Bathsheba, who had seen this pantomime with some surprise, experienced great relief when Boldwood turned back again. “Well, what’s the message, Joseph?” she said.

Bathsheba, who had watched this scene with some surprise, felt a wave of relief when Boldwood turned back again. “So, what’s the message, Joseph?” she asked.

He set down his barrow, and, putting upon himself the refined aspect that a conversation with a lady required, spoke to Bathsheba over the gate.

He put down his cart and, adopting the polished demeanor needed for a conversation with a lady, spoke to Bathsheba over the gate.

“You’ll never see Fanny Robin no more—use nor principal—ma’am.”

“You won’t see Fanny Robin anymore—no use or point, ma’am.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because she’s dead in the Union.”

“Because she’s dead in the Union.”

“Fanny dead—never!”

“Fanny's not dead—no way!”

“Yes, ma’am.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“What did she die from?”

“What did she die of?”

“I don’t know for certain; but I should be inclined to think it was from general neshness of constitution. She was such a limber maid that ’a could stand no hardship, even when I knowed her, and ’a went like a candle-snoff, so ’tis said. She was took bad in the morning, and, being quite feeble and worn out, she died in the evening. She belongs by law to our parish; and Mr. Boldwood is going to send a waggon at three this afternoon to fetch her home here and bury her.”

“I don’t know for sure, but I think it was due to her overall fragility. She was such a delicate girl that she couldn’t handle any hardship, even when I knew her, and she faded away quickly, as they say. She fell seriously ill in the morning, and, being very weak and exhausted, she passed away in the evening. Legally, she belongs to our parish, and Mr. Boldwood is going to send a wagon at three this afternoon to bring her back here and bury her.”

“Indeed I shall not let Mr. Boldwood do any such thing—I shall do it! Fanny was my uncle’s servant, and, although I only knew her for a couple of days, she belongs to me. How very, very sad this is!—the idea of Fanny being in a workhouse.” Bathsheba had begun to know what suffering was, and she spoke with real feeling.... “Send across to Mr. Boldwood’s, and say that Mrs. Troy will take upon herself the duty of fetching an old servant of the family.... We ought not to put her in a waggon; we’ll get a hearse.”

“Actually, I won’t let Mr. Boldwood do that—I’ll handle it myself! Fanny was my uncle’s servant, and even though I only knew her for a couple of days, she’s mine. How incredibly sad this is!—the thought of Fanny being in a workhouse.” Bathsheba had started to understand what suffering felt like, and she spoke with genuine emotion... “Let’s send someone over to Mr. Boldwood’s and tell him that Mrs. Troy will take on the responsibility of bringing back an old family servant... We shouldn’t put her in a wagon; we’ll get a hearse.”

“There will hardly be time, ma’am, will there?”

“There probably won’t be enough time, ma’am, will there?”

“Perhaps not,” she said, musingly. “When did you say we must be at the door—three o’clock?”

“Maybe not,” she said, thinking. “When did you say we need to be at the door—three o’clock?”

“Three o’clock this afternoon, ma’am, so to speak it.”

"Three o’clock this afternoon, ma’am, so to say."

“Very well—you go with it. A pretty waggon is better than an ugly hearse, after all. Joseph, have the new spring waggon with the blue body and red wheels, and wash it very clean. And, Joseph—”

“Alright—you take it. A nice wagon is better than an ugly hearse, after all. Joseph, get the new spring wagon with the blue body and red wheels, and clean it up really well. And, Joseph—”

“Yes, ma’am.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Carry with you some evergreens and flowers to put upon her coffin—indeed, gather a great many, and completely bury her in them. Get some boughs of laurustinus, and variegated box, and yew, and boy’s-love; ay, and some bunches of chrysanthemum. And let old Pleasant draw her, because she knew him so well.”

“Bring some evergreens and flowers to place on her coffin—actually, gather a lot and completely cover her with them. Get some branches of laurustinus, variegated boxwood, yew, and sweet woodruff; oh, and some bunches of chrysanthemums. And let old Pleasant draw her because she knew him so well.”

“I will, ma’am. I ought to have said that the Union, in the form of four labouring men, will meet me when I gets to our churchyard gate, and take her and bury her according to the rites of the Board of Guardians, as by law ordained.”

“I will, ma’am. I should have mentioned that the Union, represented by four laborers, will meet me when I reach our churchyard gate, and will take her to bury her according to the rules set by the Board of Guardians, as required by law.”

“Dear me—Casterbridge Union—and is Fanny come to this?” said Bathsheba, musing. “I wish I had known of it sooner. I thought she was far away. How long has she lived there?”

“Wow—Casterbridge Union—and has Fanny ended up like this?” said Bathsheba, reflecting. “I wish I had known about it earlier. I thought she was far away. How long has she been living there?”

“On’y been there a day or two.”

“Only been there a day or two.”

“Oh!—then she has not been staying there as a regular inmate?”

“Oh!—so she hasn’t been living there as a regular resident?”

“No. She first went to live in a garrison-town t’other side o’ Wessex, and since then she’s been picking up a living at seampstering in Melchester for several months, at the house of a very respectable widow-woman who takes in work of that sort. She only got handy the Union-house on Sunday morning ’a b’lieve, and ’tis supposed here and there that she had traipsed every step of the way from Melchester. Why she left her place, I can’t say, for I don’t know; and as to a lie, why, I wouldn’t tell it. That’s the short of the story, ma’am.”

"No. She first moved to a military town on the other side of Wessex, and ever since then, she’s been making a living doing sewing in Melchester for a few months, at the home of a very respectable widow who takes in that kind of work. She only arrived at the Union house on Sunday morning, I believe, and it’s rumored here and there that she walked the entire way from Melchester. I can't say why she left her job, because I don't know; and as for lying, well, I wouldn't do that. That's the gist of the story, ma'am."

“Ah-h!”

“Ah!”

No gem ever flashed from a rosy ray to a white one more rapidly than changed the young wife’s countenance whilst this word came from her in a long-drawn breath. “Did she walk along our turnpike-road?” she said, in a suddenly restless and eager voice.

No gem ever shifted from a pink light to a white one as quickly as the young wife's expression changed when she said this with a long, drawn-out breath. "Did she walk along our road?" she asked, her voice suddenly restless and eager.

“I believe she did.... Ma’am, shall I call Liddy? You bain’t well, ma’am, surely? You look like a lily—so pale and fainty!”

“I think she did.... Ma’am, should I call Liddy? You’re not feeling well, are you? You look like a lily—so pale and faint!”

“No; don’t call her; it is nothing. When did she pass Weatherbury?”

“No, don’t call her; it’s nothing. When did she go past Weatherbury?”

“Last Saturday night.”

“Last Saturday night.”

“That will do, Joseph; now you may go.”

"That’s enough, Joseph; you can leave now."

“Certainly, ma’am.”

"Of course, ma'am."

“Joseph, come hither a moment. What was the colour of Fanny Robin’s hair?”

“Joseph, come here for a second. What color was Fanny Robin’s hair?”

“Really, mistress, now that ’tis put to me so judge-and-jury like, I can’t call to mind, if ye’ll believe me!”

“Honestly, ma'am, now that you're asking me like this, I can't remember, if you’ll believe me!”

“Never mind; go on and do what I told you. Stop—well no, go on.”

“Never mind; just go ahead and do what I told you. Stop—actually, no, keep going.”

She turned herself away from him, that he might no longer notice the mood which had set its sign so visibly upon her, and went indoors with a distressing sense of faintness and a beating brow. About an hour after, she heard the noise of the waggon and went out, still with a painful consciousness of her bewildered and troubled look. Joseph, dressed in his best suit of clothes, was putting in the horse to start. The shrubs and flowers were all piled in the waggon, as she had directed; Bathsheba hardly saw them now.

She turned away from him so he wouldn’t see the mood that was so obviously written on her face and went inside, feeling faint and with a pounding headache. About an hour later, she heard the sound of the wagon and went out, still acutely aware of her confused and troubled expression. Joseph, dressed in his best clothes, was harnessing the horse to get ready to leave. The shrubs and flowers were all loaded in the wagon, just as she had instructed; Bathsheba barely noticed them now.

“Died of what? did you say, Joseph?”

“Died of what? Did you say, Joseph?”

“I don’t know, ma’am.”

"I don’t know, ma'am."

“Are you quite sure?”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, ma’am, quite sure.”

“Yeah, ma’am, pretty sure.”

“Sure of what?”

"Sure about what?"

“I’m sure that all I know is that she arrived in the morning and died in the evening without further parley. What Oak and Mr. Boldwood told me was only these few words. ‘Little Fanny Robin is dead, Joseph,’ Gabriel said, looking in my face in his steady old way. I was very sorry, and I said, ‘Ah!—and how did she come to die?’ ‘Well, she’s dead in Casterbridge Union,’ he said, ‘and perhaps ’tisn’t much matter about how she came to die. She reached the Union early Sunday morning, and died in the afternoon—that’s clear enough.’ Then I asked what she’d been doing lately, and Mr. Boldwood turned round to me then, and left off spitting a thistle with the end of his stick. He told me about her having lived by seampstering in Melchester, as I mentioned to you, and that she walked therefrom at the end of last week, passing near here Saturday night in the dusk. They then said I had better just name a hint of her death to you, and away they went. Her death might have been brought on by biding in the night wind, you know, ma’am; for people used to say she’d go off in a decline: she used to cough a good deal in winter time. However, ’tisn’t much odds to us about that now, for ’tis all over.”

“I only know that she arrived in the morning and died in the evening without any more discussion. What Oak and Mr. Boldwood told me was just a few words. ‘Little Fanny Robin is dead, Joseph,’ Gabriel said, looking me in the eyes in his usual steady way. I felt very sorry and asked, ‘Oh! How did she die?’ ‘Well, she’s dead in Casterbridge Union,’ he replied, ‘and maybe it doesn’t matter much how she died. She got to the Union early Sunday morning and died in the afternoon—that's clear enough.’ Then I asked what she had been up to lately, and Mr. Boldwood turned to me, stopping his fidgeting with a thistle at the end of his stick. He told me that she had been living by doing seam work in Melchester, as I mentioned to you, and that she walked there from here at the end of last week, passing near here on Saturday night at dusk. They then suggested I should mention her death to you, and off they went. Her death might have been caused by staying out in the night wind, you know, ma’am, because people used to say she would deteriorate: she often coughed a lot in winter. However, it doesn’t matter to us now, as it's all over.”

“Have you heard a different story at all?” She looked at him so intently that Joseph’s eyes quailed.

“Have you heard a different story or something?” She stared at him so intensely that Joseph felt unsettled.

“Not a word, mistress, I assure ’ee!” he said. “Hardly anybody in the parish knows the news yet.”

“Not a word, ma'am, I promise you!” he said. “Barely anyone in the parish knows the news yet.”

“I wonder why Gabriel didn’t bring the message to me himself. He mostly makes a point of seeing me upon the most trifling errand.” These words were merely murmured, and she was looking upon the ground.

“I wonder why Gabriel didn’t bring the message to me himself. He usually makes a point of coming to see me for even the smallest tasks.” These words were barely spoken, and she was staring at the ground.

“Perhaps he was busy, ma’am,” Joseph suggested. “And sometimes he seems to suffer from things upon his mind, connected with the time when he was better off than ’a is now. ’A’s rather a curious item, but a very understanding shepherd, and learned in books.”

“Maybe he was busy, ma’am,” Joseph suggested. “And sometimes it seems like he has a lot on his mind from when he was better off than he is now. He’s quite an interesting character, but a very insightful shepherd, and knowledgeable about books.”

“Did anything seem upon his mind whilst he was speaking to you about this?”

“Did anything seem to be on his mind while he was talking to you about this?”

“I cannot but say that there did, ma’am. He was terrible down, and so was Farmer Boldwood.”

“I can’t help but say that there was, ma’am. He was really upset, and so was Farmer Boldwood.”

“Thank you, Joseph. That will do. Go on now, or you’ll be late.”

“Thanks, Joseph. That’s enough. Go on now, or you’ll be late.”

Bathsheba, still unhappy, went indoors again. In the course of the afternoon she said to Liddy, who had been informed of the occurrence, “What was the colour of poor Fanny Robin’s hair? Do you know? I cannot recollect—I only saw her for a day or two.”

Bathsheba, still feeling down, went back inside. Later in the afternoon, she asked Liddy, who already knew about what happened, “What color was poor Fanny Robin’s hair? Do you know? I can’t remember—I only saw her for a day or two.”

“It was light, ma’am; but she wore it rather short, and packed away under her cap, so that you would hardly notice it. But I have seen her let it down when she was going to bed, and it looked beautiful then. Real golden hair.”

“It was light, ma’am; but she wore it pretty short and tucked away under her cap, so you would barely notice it. But I’ve seen her let it down when she was going to bed, and it looked beautiful then. Real golden hair.”

“Her young man was a soldier, was he not?”

“Her boyfriend was a soldier, right?”

“Yes. In the same regiment as Mr. Troy. He says he knew him very well.”

“Yes. In the same regiment as Mr. Troy. He says he knew him really well.”

“What, Mr. Troy says so? How came he to say that?”

“What, Mr. Troy said that? How did he come to say that?”

“One day I just named it to him, and asked him if he knew Fanny’s young man. He said, ‘Oh yes, he knew the young man as well as he knew himself, and that there wasn’t a man in the regiment he liked better.’”

“One day I just brought it up and asked him if he knew Fanny’s boyfriend. He said, ‘Oh yeah, he knew the guy as well as he knew himself, and that there wasn’t a guy in the regiment he liked better.’”

“Ah! Said that, did he?”

“Ah! He said that, did he?”

“Yes; and he said there was a strong likeness between himself and the other young man, so that sometimes people mistook them—”

“Yes; and he said there was a strong resemblance between him and the other young man, so that sometimes people confused them—”

“Liddy, for Heaven’s sake stop your talking!” said Bathsheba, with the nervous petulance that comes from worrying perceptions.

“Liddy, for goodness' sake, stop talking!” Bathsheba said, with the anxious irritation that comes from heightened awareness.

CHAPTER XLII
JOSEPH AND HIS BURDEN—BUCK’S HEAD

A wall bounded the site of Casterbridge Union-house, except along a portion of the end. Here a high gable stood prominent, and it was covered like the front with a mat of ivy. In this gable was no window, chimney, ornament, or protuberance of any kind. The single feature appertaining to it, beyond the expanse of dark green leaves, was a small door.

A wall surrounded the site of Casterbridge Union-house, except for part of one end. There, a tall gable stood out, covered like the front with a thick layer of ivy. This gable had no windows, chimney, decorations, or any protrusions. The only thing related to it, aside from the dark green leaves, was a small door.

The situation of the door was peculiar. The sill was three or four feet above the ground, and for a moment one was at a loss for an explanation of this exceptional altitude, till ruts immediately beneath suggested that the door was used solely for the passage of articles and persons to and from the level of a vehicle standing on the outside. Upon the whole, the door seemed to advertise itself as a species of Traitor’s Gate translated to another sphere. That entry and exit hereby was only at rare intervals became apparent on noting that tufts of grass were allowed to flourish undisturbed in the chinks of the sill.

The door situation was unusual. The sill was three or four feet off the ground, and for a moment, it was hard to figure out why it was so high until the ruts underneath indicated that the door was used exclusively for moving items and people to and from a vehicle parked outside. Overall, the door seemed to present itself like a version of Traitor’s Gate in a different context. It became clear that this entry and exit happened only occasionally when you noticed that patches of grass were allowed to grow freely in the cracks of the sill.

As the clock over the South-street Alms-house pointed to five minutes to three, a blue spring waggon, picked out with red, and containing boughs and flowers, passed the end of the street, and up towards this side of the building. Whilst the chimes were yet stammering out a shattered form of “Malbrook,” Joseph Poorgrass rang the bell, and received directions to back his waggon against the high door under the gable. The door then opened, and a plain elm coffin was slowly thrust forth, and laid by two men in fustian along the middle of the vehicle.

As the clock at the South Street Alms House struck five minutes to three, a blue spring wagon, decorated with red and filled with branches and flowers, passed by the end of the street and towards this side of the building. While the chimes were still struggling to play a broken version of “Malbrook,” Joseph Poorgrass rang the bell and was told to back his wagon up to the tall door under the gable. The door then opened, and a simple elm coffin was slowly pushed out and set down by two men in heavy fabric along the middle of the wagon.

One of the men then stepped up beside it, took from his pocket a lump of chalk, and wrote upon the cover the name and a few other words in a large scrawling hand. (We believe that they do these things more tenderly now, and provide a plate.) He covered the whole with a black cloth, threadbare, but decent, the tail-board of the waggon was returned to its place, one of the men handed a certificate of registry to Poorgrass, and both entered the door, closing it behind them. Their connection with her, short as it had been, was over for ever.

One of the men then stepped up beside it, took a piece of chalk from his pocket, and wrote the name and a few other words on the cover in big, messy letters. (We think they do these things more gently now and provide a plaque.) He covered everything with a black cloth, worn but respectable, the tailboard of the wagon was put back in place, one of the men handed a registration certificate to Poorgrass, and both entered the door, closing it behind them. Their connection with her, brief as it had been, was over for good.

Joseph then placed the flowers as enjoined, and the evergreens around the flowers, till it was difficult to divine what the waggon contained; he smacked his whip, and the rather pleasing funeral car crept down the hill, and along the road to Weatherbury.

Joseph then arranged the flowers as instructed, putting the evergreens around them until it was hard to tell what the wagon held; he cracked his whip, and the somewhat nice funeral carriage slowly made its way down the hill and along the road to Weatherbury.

The afternoon drew on apace, and, looking to the right towards the sea as he walked beside the horse, Poorgrass saw strange clouds and scrolls of mist rolling over the long ridges which girt the landscape in that quarter. They came in yet greater volumes, and indolently crept across the intervening valleys, and around the withered papery flags of the moor and river brinks. Then their dank spongy forms closed in upon the sky. It was a sudden overgrowth of atmospheric fungi which had their roots in the neighbouring sea, and by the time that horse, man, and corpse entered Yalbury Great Wood, these silent workings of an invisible hand had reached them, and they were completely enveloped, this being the first arrival of the autumn fogs, and the first fog of the series.

The afternoon progressed quickly, and as Poorgrass walked alongside the horse, he glanced to the right toward the sea and saw unusual clouds and rolls of mist drifting over the long ridges that framed the landscape in that area. They came in thicker volumes and lazily crept across the valleys in between, wrapping around the withered, papery flags of the moor and riverbanks. Then their damp, spongy forms closed in on the sky. It was a sudden overgrowth of atmospheric fungi with roots in the nearby sea, and by the time that horse, man, and corpse entered Yalbury Great Wood, these silent actions of an unseen force had reached them, completely enveloping them—this marked the first arrival of the autumn fogs and the first fog in the series.

The air was as an eye suddenly struck blind. The waggon and its load rolled no longer on the horizontal division between clearness and opacity, but were imbedded in an elastic body of a monotonous pallor throughout. There was no perceptible motion in the air, not a visible drop of water fell upon a leaf of the beeches, birches, and firs composing the wood on either side. The trees stood in an attitude of intentness, as if they waited longingly for a wind to come and rock them. A startling quiet overhung all surrounding things—so completely, that the crunching of the waggon-wheels was as a great noise, and small rustles, which had never obtained a hearing except by night, were distinctly individualized.

The air felt like an eye suddenly blinded. The wagon and its load no longer moved along the boundary between clarity and murkiness but were stuck in a stretchy, dull gray mass. There was no noticeable movement in the air, and not a single drop of water fell on the leaves of the beech, birch, and fir trees flanking the woods. The trees stood still, almost as if they were eagerly waiting for a breeze to come and sway them. An overwhelming silence surrounded everything—so much so that the crunching of the wagon wheels sounded like a loud noise, and the faint rustles that usually went unheard during the day were clearly defined.

Joseph Poorgrass looked round upon his sad burden as it loomed faintly through the flowering laurustinus, then at the unfathomable gloom amid the high trees on each hand, indistinct, shadowless, and spectre-like in their monochrome of grey. He felt anything but cheerful, and wished he had the company even of a child or dog. Stopping the horse, he listened. Not a footstep or wheel was audible anywhere around, and the dead silence was broken only by a heavy particle falling from a tree through the evergreens and alighting with a smart rap upon the coffin of poor Fanny. The fog had by this time saturated the trees, and this was the first dropping of water from the overbrimming leaves. The hollow echo of its fall reminded the waggoner painfully of the grim Leveller. Then hard by came down another drop, then two or three. Presently there was a continual tapping of these heavy drops upon the dead leaves, the road, and the travellers. The nearer boughs were beaded with the mist to the greyness of aged men, and the rusty-red leaves of the beeches were hung with similar drops, like diamonds on auburn hair.

Joseph Poorgrass looked around at his sad burden as it faded into view through the flowering laurustinus, then at the deep gloom among the tall trees on either side, indistinct, shadowless, and ghostly in their shades of grey. He felt anything but cheerful and wished he had the company of even a child or a dog. Stopping the horse, he listened. There wasn’t a footstep or wheel to be heard anywhere, and the eerie silence was broken only by a heavy drop falling from a tree through the evergreens, landing with a sharp sound on poor Fanny’s coffin. By this time, the fog had soaked the trees, and this was the first water dripping from the overflowing leaves. The hollow echo of its fall painfully reminded the waggoner of the grim Leveller. Then down came another drop, then two or three. Soon there was a constant tapping of these heavy drops on the dead leaves, the road, and the travelers. The nearer branches were beaded with mist, resembling the greyness of old men, and the rusty-red leaves of the beeches were adorned with similar drops, like diamonds on auburn hair.

At the roadside hamlet called Roy-Town, just beyond this wood, was the old inn Buck’s Head. It was about a mile and a half from Weatherbury, and in the meridian times of stage-coach travelling had been the place where many coaches changed and kept their relays of horses. All the old stabling was now pulled down, and little remained besides the habitable inn itself, which, standing a little way back from the road, signified its existence to people far up and down the highway by a sign hanging from the horizontal bough of an elm on the opposite side of the way.

At the roadside village called Roy-Town, just past this wood, was the old inn Buck’s Head. It was about a mile and a half from Weatherbury, and during the peak days of stagecoach travel, it was where many coaches would stop and change their horses. All the old stables had been torn down, and only the inn itself remained, which, set a short distance back from the road, announced its presence to travelers going up and down the highway with a sign hanging from a horizontal branch of an elm on the other side of the road.

Travellers—for the variety tourist had hardly developed into a distinct species at this date—sometimes said in passing, when they cast their eyes up to the sign-bearing tree, that artists were fond of representing the signboard hanging thus, but that they themselves had never before noticed so perfect an instance in actual working order. It was near this tree that the waggon was standing into which Gabriel Oak crept on his first journey to Weatherbury; but, owing to the darkness, the sign and the inn had been unobserved.

Travelers—for the term tourist hadn't really become its own category yet—occasionally mentioned, when they looked up at the tree with the sign, that artists liked to depict the signboard hanging like that, but they had never seen such a perfect example in real life. It was near this tree that the wagon was parked into which Gabriel Oak climbed on his first trip to Weatherbury; however, because of the darkness, he hadn't noticed the sign or the inn.

The manners of the inn were of the old-established type. Indeed, in the minds of its frequenters they existed as unalterable formulæ: e.g.

The habits of the inn were of the traditional kind. In fact, in the minds of its regulars, they were seen as unchangeable rules: e.g.

Rap with the bottom of your pint for more liquor.
For tobacco, shout.
In calling for the girl in waiting, say, “Maid!”
Ditto for the landlady, “Old Soul!” etc., etc.

Tap the bottom of your glass for more drinks.
For tobacco, just shout.
When asking for the waiting girl, say, “Maid!”
Do the same for the landlady, “Old Soul!” and so on.

It was a relief to Joseph’s heart when the friendly signboard came in view, and, stopping his horse immediately beneath it, he proceeded to fulfil an intention made a long time before. His spirits were oozing out of him quite. He turned the horse’s head to the green bank, and entered the hostel for a mug of ale.

It was a huge relief for Joseph when the welcoming sign came into sight, and, stopping his horse right under it, he set out to do something he had planned a long time ago. He was feeling totally drained. He turned the horse towards the green bank and walked into the inn for a mug of beer.

Going down into the kitchen of the inn, the floor of which was a step below the passage, which in its turn was a step below the road outside, what should Joseph see to gladden his eyes but two copper-coloured discs, in the form of the countenances of Mr. Jan Coggan and Mr. Mark Clark. These owners of the two most appreciative throats in the neighbourhood, within the pale of respectability, were now sitting face to face over a three-legged circular table, having an iron rim to keep cups and pots from being accidentally elbowed off; they might have been said to resemble the setting sun and the full moon shining vis-à-vis across the globe.

Going down to the kitchen of the inn, which was a step lower than the hallway, and that was a step lower than the road outside, what should Joseph see that brightened his day but two copper-colored discs, shaped like the faces of Mr. Jan Coggan and Mr. Mark Clark. These two guys, known for having the most impressive drinking abilities in the area, were now sitting across from each other at a three-legged round table, which had an iron rim to prevent cups and pots from getting accidentally knocked off; they could be compared to the setting sun and the full moon shining vis-à-vis across the world.

“Why, ’tis neighbour Poorgrass!” said Mark Clark. “I’m sure your face don’t praise your mistress’s table, Joseph.”

“Why, it’s my neighbor Poorgrass!” said Mark Clark. “I’m sure your face isn’t a good advertisement for your mistress’s table, Joseph.”

“I’ve had a very pale companion for the last four miles,” said Joseph, indulging in a shudder toned down by resignation. “And to speak the truth, ’twas beginning to tell upon me. I assure ye, I ha’n’t seed the colour of victuals or drink since breakfast time this morning, and that was no more than a dew-bit afield.”

“I’ve had a really pale companion for the last four miles,” said Joseph, shuddering a bit but accepting it. “Honestly, it’s starting to get to me. I swear, I haven’t seen any food or drink since breakfast this morning, and that was just a little snack in the field.”

“Then drink, Joseph, and don’t restrain yourself!” said Coggan, handing him a hooped mug three-quarters full.

“Then drink, Joseph, and don’t hold back!” said Coggan, handing him a mug with a hoop three-quarters full.

Joseph drank for a moderately long time, then for a longer time, saying, as he lowered the jug, “’Tis pretty drinking—very pretty drinking, and is more than cheerful on my melancholy errand, so to speak it.”

Joseph drank for a while, then for a longer stretch, saying, as he set down the jug, “This is some nice drinking—really nice drinking, and it’s more than cheerful for my sad task, if you know what I mean.”

“True, drink is a pleasant delight,” said Jan, as one who repeated a truism so familiar to his brain that he hardly noticed its passage over his tongue; and, lifting the cup, Coggan tilted his head gradually backwards, with closed eyes, that his expectant soul might not be diverted for one instant from its bliss by irrelevant surroundings.

“Sure, drinking is a nice pleasure,” Jan said, repeating a saying so well-known to him that he barely noticed saying it; and, lifting the cup, Coggan tilted his head back slowly, closing his eyes so that his eager soul wouldn’t be distracted from its joy by anything around him.

“Well, I must be on again,” said Poorgrass. “Not but that I should like another nip with ye; but the parish might lose confidence in me if I was seed here.”

“Well, I’ve got to get going again,” said Poorgrass. “Not that I wouldn’t like another drink with you; but the parish might lose trust in me if I was seen here.”

“Where be ye trading o’t to to-day, then, Joseph?”

“Where are you trading today, then, Joseph?”

“Back to Weatherbury. I’ve got poor little Fanny Robin in my waggon outside, and I must be at the churchyard gates at a quarter to five with her.”

“Back to Weatherbury. I’ve got poor little Fanny Robin in my wagon outside, and I need to be at the churchyard gates at a quarter to five with her.”

“Ay—I’ve heard of it. And so she’s nailed up in parish boards after all, and nobody to pay the bell shilling and the grave half-crown.”

“Ay—I’ve heard of it. So she’s stuck up in parish boards after all, and nobody to pay the bell shilling and the grave half-crown.”

“The parish pays the grave half-crown, but not the bell shilling, because the bell’s a luxery: but ’a can hardly do without the grave, poor body. However, I expect our mistress will pay all.”

“The parish pays a two-and-six for the grave, but not the shilling for the bell, since the bell is a luxury. But you can hardly do without the grave, poor thing. Anyway, I expect our lady will cover everything.”

“A pretty maid as ever I see! But what’s yer hurry, Joseph? The pore woman’s dead, and you can’t bring her to life, and you may as well sit down comfortable, and finish another with us.”

“A pretty girl as I've ever seen! But what’s your rush, Joseph? The poor woman’s dead, and you can’t bring her back to life, so you might as well sit down comfortably and finish another drink with us.”

“I don’t mind taking just the least thimbleful ye can dream of more with ye, sonnies. But only a few minutes, because ’tis as ’tis.”

“I don’t mind sharing just a tiny bit you can imagine more with you, boys. But only for a few minutes, because that’s how it is.”

“Of course, you’ll have another drop. A man’s twice the man afterwards. You feel so warm and glorious, and you whop and slap at your work without any trouble, and everything goes on like sticks a-breaking. Too much liquor is bad, and leads us to that horned man in the smoky house; but after all, many people haven’t the gift of enjoying a wet, and since we be highly favoured with a power that way, we should make the most o’t.”

“Of course, you’ll have another drink. A guy is twice the guy afterward. You feel so warm and amazing, and you tackle your work without any problems, and everything goes on like clockwork. Too much alcohol is bad, and leads us to that horned dude in the smoky place; but still, many people don’t have the ability to enjoy a drink, and since we’re lucky to have that talent, we should make the most of it.”

“True,” said Mark Clark. “’Tis a talent the Lord has mercifully bestowed upon us, and we ought not to neglect it. But, what with the parsons and clerks and school-people and serious tea-parties, the merry old ways of good life have gone to the dogs—upon my carcase, they have!”

"True," said Mark Clark. "It's a talent that the Lord has kindly given us, and we shouldn't ignore it. But with all the pastors, clerks, teachers, and serious tea parties, the joyful ways of living have really gone downhill—I'm telling you, they have!"

“Well, really, I must be onward again now,” said Joseph.

“Well, I really need to get going again now,” said Joseph.

“Now, now, Joseph; nonsense! The poor woman is dead, isn’t she, and what’s your hurry?”

“Come on, Joseph; that’s ridiculous! The poor woman is dead, right? So what's the rush?”

“Well, I hope Providence won’t be in a way with me for my doings,” said Joseph, again sitting down. “I’ve been troubled with weak moments lately, ’tis true. I’ve been drinky once this month already, and I did not go to church a-Sunday, and I dropped a curse or two yesterday; so I don’t want to go too far for my safety. Your next world is your next world, and not to be squandered offhand.”

“Well, I hope Providence isn't upset with me for what I've done,” said Joseph, sitting down again. “I've had some weak moments lately, it's true. I’ve been drunk once this month already, and I didn't go to church last Sunday, and I let a few curses slip yesterday; so I want to be careful for my own safety. The next world is the next world, and it shouldn't be taken for granted.”

“I believe ye to be a chapelmember, Joseph. That I do.”

“I believe you are a member of the chapel, Joseph. I really do.”

“Oh, no, no! I don’t go so far as that.”

“Oh, no, no! I don’t take it that far.”

“For my part,” said Coggan, “I’m staunch Church of England.”

“For my part,” said Coggan, “I’m a loyal member of the Church of England.”

“Ay, and faith, so be I,” said Mark Clark.

“Ay, and for sure, so I will,” said Mark Clark.

“I won’t say much for myself; I don’t wish to,” Coggan continued, with that tendency to talk on principles which is characteristic of the barley-corn. “But I’ve never changed a single doctrine: I’ve stuck like a plaster to the old faith I was born in. Yes; there’s this to be said for the Church, a man can belong to the Church and bide in his cheerful old inn, and never trouble or worry his mind about doctrines at all. But to be a meetinger, you must go to chapel in all winds and weathers, and make yerself as frantic as a skit. Not but that chapel members be clever chaps enough in their way. They can lift up beautiful prayers out of their own heads, all about their families and shipwrecks in the newspaper.”

“I won’t say much about myself; I really don’t want to,” Coggan continued, with that tendency to talk about principles that’s typical of the barley-corn. “But I’ve never changed a single belief: I’ve stuck to the old faith I was born into like glue. Yes; there’s something to be said for the Church: a man can belong to the Church and stay in his cheerful old inn, without having to worry or stress about beliefs at all. But to be a member of the chapel, you have to go there in all kinds of weather and drive yourself crazy. Not that chapel members aren’t smart in their own way. They can come up with beautiful prayers off the top of their heads, all about their families and shipwrecks in the newspaper.”

“They can—they can,” said Mark Clark, with corroborative feeling; “but we Churchmen, you see, must have it all printed aforehand, or, dang it all, we should no more know what to say to a great gaffer like the Lord than babes unborn.”

“They can—they can,” said Mark Clark, feeling supportive; “but us Church folks, you see, need to have everything printed out ahead of time, or, damn it all, we wouldn’t know what to say to a big authority figure like the Lord any better than unborn babies.”

“Chapelfolk be more hand-in-glove with them above than we,” said Joseph, thoughtfully.

“Chapel people are more connected to those up there than we are,” said Joseph, thoughtfully.

“Yes,” said Coggan. “We know very well that if anybody do go to heaven, they will. They’ve worked hard for it, and they deserve to have it, such as ’tis. I bain’t such a fool as to pretend that we who stick to the Church have the same chance as they, because we know we have not. But I hate a feller who’ll change his old ancient doctrines for the sake of getting to heaven. I’d as soon turn king’s-evidence for the few pounds you get. Why, neighbours, when every one of my taties were frosted, our Parson Thirdly were the man who gave me a sack for seed, though he hardly had one for his own use, and no money to buy ’em. If it hadn’t been for him, I shouldn’t hae had a tatie to put in my garden. D’ye think I’d turn after that? No, I’ll stick to my side; and if we be in the wrong, so be it: I’ll fall with the fallen!”

“Yes,” said Coggan. “We know very well that if anyone does make it to heaven, it’ll be them. They’ve worked hard for it, and they deserve it, as it is. I’m not foolish enough to pretend that we who stick to the Church have the same chance as they do, because we know we don’t. But I can’t stand someone who’ll change their old beliefs just to get into heaven. I’d just as soon betray a friend for the little cash you’d get. You see, neighbors, when my entire potato crop got hit by frost, our Parson Thirdly was the one who gave me a sack for seed, even though he barely had one for himself and no money to buy any. If it weren’t for him, I wouldn’t have had a single potato to plant in my garden. Do you think I’d turn my back on him after that? No way, I’ll stick to my side; and if we’re wrong, so be it: I’ll fall with the fallen!”

“Well said—very well said,” observed Joseph.—“However, folks, I must be moving now: upon my life I must. Pa’son Thirdly will be waiting at the church gates, and there’s the woman a-biding outside in the waggon.”

“Well said—very well said,” Joseph remarked. “However, everyone, I have to get going now: I really do. Pastor Thirdly will be waiting at the church gates, and there’s the woman waiting outside in the wagon.”

“Joseph Poorgrass, don’t be so miserable! Pa’son Thirdly won’t mind. He’s a generous man; he’s found me in tracts for years, and I’ve consumed a good many in the course of a long and shady life; but he’s never been the man to cry out at the expense. Sit down.”

"Joseph Poorgrass, stop being so gloomy! Parson Thirdly won’t care. He’s a generous guy; he’s given me pamphlets for years, and I’ve read quite a few over a long and questionable life; but he’s never been the type to complain about the cost. Sit down."

The longer Joseph Poorgrass remained, the less his spirit was troubled by the duties which devolved upon him this afternoon. The minutes glided by uncounted, until the evening shades began perceptibly to deepen, and the eyes of the three were but sparkling points on the surface of darkness. Coggan’s repeater struck six from his pocket in the usual still small tones.

The longer Joseph Poorgrass stayed, the less anxious he felt about the tasks in front of him that afternoon. Time slipped away unnoticed until the evening shadows started to grow darker, and the eyes of the three were just bright spots on the surface of the darkness. Coggan’s watch chimed six from his pocket in its usual quiet tones.

At that moment hasty steps were heard in the entry, and the door opened to admit the figure of Gabriel Oak, followed by the maid of the inn bearing a candle. He stared sternly at the one lengthy and two round faces of the sitters, which confronted him with the expressions of a fiddle and a couple of warming-pans. Joseph Poorgrass blinked, and shrank several inches into the background.

At that moment, hurried footsteps were heard in the entrance, and the door opened to reveal Gabriel Oak, followed by the inn's maid carrying a candle. He stared intensely at the one long face and the two round faces of the people sitting there, which looked back at him like a fiddle and a couple of warming pans. Joseph Poorgrass blinked and shrank back several inches into the background.

“Upon my soul, I’m ashamed of you; ’tis disgraceful, Joseph, disgraceful!” said Gabriel, indignantly. “Coggan, you call yourself a man, and don’t know better than this.”

“Honestly, I’m ashamed of you; it’s shameful, Joseph, shameful!” said Gabriel, angrily. “Coggan, you call yourself a man, and you don’t know better than this.”

Coggan looked up indefinitely at Oak, one or other of his eyes occasionally opening and closing of its own accord, as if it were not a member, but a dozy individual with a distinct personality.

Coggan looked up at Oak for a long time, one of his eyes occasionally blinking on its own, as if it were an independent and sleepy person with its own personality.

“Don’t take on so, shepherd!” said Mark Clark, looking reproachfully at the candle, which appeared to possess special features of interest for his eyes.

“Don’t take it so hard, shepherd!” said Mark Clark, looking reproachfully at the candle, which seemed to have special features that caught his attention.

“Nobody can hurt a dead woman,” at length said Coggan, with the precision of a machine. “All that could be done for her is done—she’s beyond us: and why should a man put himself in a tearing hurry for lifeless clay that can neither feel nor see, and don’t know what you do with her at all? If she’d been alive, I would have been the first to help her. If she now wanted victuals and drink, I’d pay for it, money down. But she’s dead, and no speed of ours will bring her to life. The woman’s past us—time spent upon her is throwed away: why should we hurry to do what’s not required? Drink, shepherd, and be friends, for to-morrow we may be like her.”

“Nobody can hurt a dead woman,” Coggan finally said, with the precision of a machine. “All that could be done for her is done—she’s beyond us. Why should a man rush for lifeless clay that can’t feel or see, and doesn’t know what you do with her at all? If she had been alive, I would have been the first to help her. If she now wanted food and drink, I’d pay for it, cash on the spot. But she’s dead, and no amount of our rushing will bring her back to life. The woman’s past us—time spent on her is wasted: why should we hurry to do what isn’t necessary? Drink, shepherd, and be friends, for tomorrow we might be like her.”

“We may,” added Mark Clark, emphatically, at once drinking himself, to run no further risk of losing his chance by the event alluded to, Jan meanwhile merging his additional thoughts of to-morrow in a song:—

“We might,” Mark Clark said firmly, immediately taking a drink to avoid missing his chance due to the situation mentioned, while Jan simultaneously lost himself in a song, pushing aside his extra thoughts about tomorrow:—

        To-mor-row, to-mor-row!
And while peace and plen-ty I find at my board,
    With a heart free from sick-ness and sor-row,
With my friends will I share what to-day may af-ford,
    And let them spread the ta-ble to-mor-row.
        To-mor-row, to-mor——

To-morrow, to-morrow!
And while I find peace and plenty at my table,
    With a heart free from illness and sorrow,
I will share with my friends what today offers,
    And let them set the table for tomorrow.
        To-morrow, to-mor——

“Do hold thy horning, Jan!” said Oak; and turning upon Poorgrass, “as for you, Joseph, who do your wicked deeds in such confoundedly holy ways, you are as drunk as you can stand.”

“Hold your horn, Jan!” said Oak; and turning to Poorgrass, “as for you, Joseph, who do your wicked deeds in such ridiculously holy ways, you are as drunk as you can get.”

“No, Shepherd Oak, no! Listen to reason, shepherd. All that’s the matter with me is the affliction called a multiplying eye, and that’s how it is I look double to you—I mean, you look double to me.”

“No, Shepherd Oak, no! Listen to reason, shepherd. The only thing wrong with me is this issue called a multiplying eye, and that’s why I look double to you—I mean, you look double to me.”

“A multiplying eye is a very bad thing,” said Mark Clark.

“A multiplying eye is a really bad thing,” said Mark Clark.

“It always comes on when I have been in a public-house a little time,” said Joseph Poorgrass, meekly. “Yes; I see two of every sort, as if I were some holy man living in the times of King Noah and entering into the ark.... Y-y-y-yes,” he added, becoming much affected by the picture of himself as a person thrown away, and shedding tears; “I feel too good for England: I ought to have lived in Genesis by rights, like the other men of sacrifice, and then I shouldn’t have b-b-been called a d-d-drunkard in such a way!”

“It always happens when I’ve been at a bar for a little while,” Joseph Poorgrass said quietly. “Yeah; I see two of everything, like I’m some holy man from the time of Noah, getting ready to enter the ark.... Y-y-y-yeah,” he added, getting really emotional thinking about himself as someone who’s been cast aside, and started to cry; “I feel too good for England: I should have lived in Genesis like the other sacrificial men, and then I wouldn’t have been called a d-d-drunkard like this!”

“I wish you’d show yourself a man of spirit, and not sit whining there!”

“I wish you’d step up and show some courage instead of just sitting there complaining!”

“Show myself a man of spirit?... Ah, well! let me take the name of drunkard humbly—let me be a man of contrite knees—let it be! I know that I always do say ‘Please God’ afore I do anything, from my getting up to my going down of the same, and I be willing to take as much disgrace as there is in that holy act. Hah, yes!... But not a man of spirit? Have I ever allowed the toe of pride to be lifted against my hinder parts without groaning manfully that I question the right to do so? I inquire that query boldly?”

"Show myself to be a man of spirit?... Ah, well! Let me humbly accept the label of drunkard—let me be a man with a contrite heart—so be it! I know I always say ‘Please God’ before I do anything, from getting up to going to bed, and I'm willing to accept whatever disgrace comes with that holy act. Hah, yes!... But not a man of spirit? Have I ever let someone disrespect me without protesting loudly that I have a right to stand up for myself? I ask that question boldly?"

“We can’t say that you have, Hero Poorgrass,” admitted Jan.

“We can’t say that you have, Hero Poorgrass,” Jan admitted.

“Never have I allowed such treatment to pass unquestioned! Yet the shepherd says in the face of that rich testimony that I be not a man of spirit! Well, let it pass by, and death is a kind friend!”

“Never have I let such treatment go unchallenged! Yet the shepherd claims, despite all that strong evidence, that I’m not a spirited person! Fine, let it go, and death is a kind friend!”

Gabriel, seeing that neither of the three was in a fit state to take charge of the waggon for the remainder of the journey, made no reply, but, closing the door again upon them, went across to where the vehicle stood, now getting indistinct in the fog and gloom of this mildewy time. He pulled the horse’s head from the large patch of turf it had eaten bare, readjusted the boughs over the coffin, and drove along through the unwholesome night.

Gabriel, noticing that none of the three were in any condition to handle the wagon for the rest of the trip, didn’t say anything. Instead, he closed the door on them again and walked over to where the vehicle was, now fading into the fog and gloom of this dreary time. He pulled the horse’s head away from the large patch of grass it had completely eaten and rearranged the branches over the coffin before driving on through the unhealthy night.

It had gradually become rumoured in the village that the body to be brought and buried that day was all that was left of the unfortunate Fanny Robin who had followed the Eleventh from Casterbridge through Melchester and onwards. But, thanks to Boldwood’s reticence and Oak’s generosity, the lover she had followed had never been individualized as Troy. Gabriel hoped that the whole truth of the matter might not be published till at any rate the girl had been in her grave for a few days, when the interposing barriers of earth and time, and a sense that the events had been somewhat shut into oblivion, would deaden the sting that revelation and invidious remark would have for Bathsheba just now.

It had slowly become known in the village that the body being brought and buried that day was all that remained of the unfortunate Fanny Robin, who had followed the Eleventh from Casterbridge through Melchester and beyond. However, thanks to Boldwood’s discretion and Oak’s kindness, the lover she had followed had never been clearly identified as Troy. Gabriel hoped that the full truth of the situation wouldn’t come out until at least a few days after the girl had been buried, when the physical barriers of earth and time, along with the sense that the events had faded into obscurity, would lessen the impact that any revelation and gossip would have on Bathsheba right now.

By the time that Gabriel reached the old manor-house, her residence, which lay in his way to the church, it was quite dark. A man came from the gate and said through the fog, which hung between them like blown flour—

By the time Gabriel got to the old manor house where she lived, which was on his way to the church, it was pretty dark. A man came from the gate and spoke through the fog that hung between them like scattered flour—

“Is that Poorgrass with the corpse?”

“Is that Poorgrass with the body?”

Gabriel recognized the voice as that of the parson.

Gabriel recognized the voice as the pastor's.

“The corpse is here, sir,” said Gabriel.

“The body is here, sir,” said Gabriel.

“I have just been to inquire of Mrs. Troy if she could tell me the reason of the delay. I am afraid it is too late now for the funeral to be performed with proper decency. Have you the registrar’s certificate?”

“I just asked Mrs. Troy if she could explain the delay. I'm afraid it's too late now for the funeral to be held with the proper respect. Do you have the registrar’s certificate?”

“No,” said Gabriel. “I expect Poorgrass has that; and he’s at the Buck’s Head. I forgot to ask him for it.”

“No,” said Gabriel. “I think Poorgrass has that, and he’s at the Buck’s Head. I forgot to ask him for it.”

“Then that settles the matter. We’ll put off the funeral till to-morrow morning. The body may be brought on to the church, or it may be left here at the farm and fetched by the bearers in the morning. They waited more than an hour, and have now gone home.”

“Then that settles it. We’ll postpone the funeral until tomorrow morning. The body can be moved to the church, or it can stay here at the farm and be picked up by the bearers in the morning. They waited for over an hour and have now gone home.”

Gabriel had his reasons for thinking the latter a most objectionable plan, notwithstanding that Fanny had been an inmate of the farm-house for several years in the lifetime of Bathsheba’s uncle. Visions of several unhappy contingencies which might arise from this delay flitted before him. But his will was not law, and he went indoors to inquire of his mistress what were her wishes on the subject. He found her in an unusual mood: her eyes as she looked up to him were suspicious and perplexed as with some antecedent thought. Troy had not yet returned. At first Bathsheba assented with a mien of indifference to his proposition that they should go on to the church at once with their burden; but immediately afterwards, following Gabriel to the gate, she swerved to the extreme of solicitousness on Fanny’s account, and desired that the girl might be brought into the house. Oak argued upon the convenience of leaving her in the waggon, just as she lay now, with her flowers and green leaves about her, merely wheeling the vehicle into the coach-house till the morning, but to no purpose. “It is unkind and unchristian,” she said, “to leave the poor thing in a coach-house all night.”

Gabriel had his reasons for thinking that was a really bad idea, even though Fanny had stayed at the farmhouse for several years while Bathsheba's uncle was alive. He imagined several unhappy outcomes that could come from this delay. But his wishes didn’t matter, so he went inside to ask his mistress what she wanted to do. He found her in an unusual mood: her eyes, as she looked up at him, seemed suspicious and confused, as if she had something on her mind. Troy still hadn’t come back. At first, Bathsheba agreed with an air of indifference to his suggestion that they should go to the church right away with their burden; but then, after following Gabriel to the gate, she became extremely concerned for Fanny and insisted that the girl be brought into the house. Oak argued that it would be more convenient to leave her in the wagon, just as she was, surrounded by her flowers and green leaves, merely moving the wagon into the coach-house until morning, but it was no use. “It’s unkind and unchristian,” she said, “to leave the poor thing in a coach-house all night.”

“Very well, then,” said the parson. “And I will arrange that the funeral shall take place early to-morrow. Perhaps Mrs. Troy is right in feeling that we cannot treat a dead fellow-creature too thoughtfully. We must remember that though she may have erred grievously in leaving her home, she is still our sister: and it is to be believed that God’s uncovenanted mercies are extended towards her, and that she is a member of the flock of Christ.”

“Okay, then,” said the pastor. “I’ll make sure the funeral happens early tomorrow. Maybe Mrs. Troy is right in thinking that we should treat a deceased person with great care. We need to remember that even though she made serious mistakes by leaving her home, she is still our sister: and we can believe that God’s unearned kindness is available to her, and that she belongs to Christ's community.”

The parson’s words spread into the heavy air with a sad yet unperturbed cadence, and Gabriel shed an honest tear. Bathsheba seemed unmoved. Mr. Thirdly then left them, and Gabriel lighted a lantern. Fetching three other men to assist him, they bore the unconscious truant indoors, placing the coffin on two benches in the middle of a little sitting-room next the hall, as Bathsheba directed.

The pastor's words filled the heavy air with a somber but calm rhythm, and Gabriel let a genuine tear fall. Bathsheba appeared unaffected. Mr. Thirdly then left them, and Gabriel lit a lantern. He brought in three other men to help him, and together they carried the unconscious runaway inside, setting the coffin on two benches in the middle of a small sitting room next to the hall, as Bathsheba instructed.

Every one except Gabriel Oak then left the room. He still indecisively lingered beside the body. He was deeply troubled at the wretchedly ironical aspect that circumstances were putting on with regard to Troy’s wife, and at his own powerlessness to counteract them. In spite of his careful manœuvering all this day, the very worst event that could in any way have happened in connection with the burial had happened now. Oak imagined a terrible discovery resulting from this afternoon’s work that might cast over Bathsheba’s life a shade which the interposition of many lapsing years might but indifferently lighten, and which nothing at all might altogether remove.

Everyone except Gabriel Oak then left the room. He hesitated beside the body, unsure of what to do. He was deeply troubled by the cruel irony of the situation concerning Troy's wife and his own inability to change it. Despite his careful efforts throughout the day, the worst possible outcome related to the burial had now occurred. Oak feared a dreadful revelation from this afternoon's events that could darken Bathsheba's life in a way that even many years might only slightly ease, and that nothing could completely erase.

Suddenly, as in a last attempt to save Bathsheba from, at any rate, immediate anguish, he looked again, as he had looked before, at the chalk writing upon the coffin-lid. The scrawl was this simple one, “Fanny Robin and child.” Gabriel took his handkerchief and carefully rubbed out the two latter words, leaving visible the inscription “Fanny Robin” only. He then left the room, and went out quietly by the front door.

Suddenly, in a last-ditch effort to save Bathsheba from immediate pain, he glanced again, as he had before, at the chalk writing on the coffin lid. The simple scrawl read, “Fanny Robin and child.” Gabriel took his handkerchief and carefully wiped away the last two words, revealing the inscription “Fanny Robin” only. He then left the room and quietly exited through the front door.

CHAPTER XLIII
FANNY’S REVENGE

“Do you want me any longer ma’am?” inquired Liddy, at a later hour the same evening, standing by the door with a chamber candlestick in her hand and addressing Bathsheba, who sat cheerless and alone in the large parlour beside the first fire of the season.

“Do you need me anymore, ma’am?” Liddy asked later that evening, standing by the door with a candle in her hand and speaking to Bathsheba, who sat disheartened and alone in the large parlor next to the first fire of the season.

“No more to-night, Liddy.”

“No more tonight, Liddy.”

“I’ll sit up for master if you like, ma’am. I am not at all afraid of Fanny, if I may sit in my own room and have a candle. She was such a childlike, nesh young thing that her spirit couldn’t appear to anybody if it tried, I’m quite sure.”

"I can stay up for the master if you'd like, ma'am. I'm not at all scared of Fanny, as long as I can stay in my own room with a candle. She was such a delicate, innocent young girl that I'm sure her spirit wouldn't be able to show itself to anyone even if it wanted to."

“Oh no, no! You go to bed. I’ll sit up for him myself till twelve o’clock, and if he has not arrived by that time, I shall give him up and go to bed too.”

“Oh no, no! You go to bed. I’ll stay up for him myself until midnight, and if he hasn’t shown up by then, I’ll give up and go to bed too.”

“It is half-past ten now.”

“It’s 10:30 now.”

“Oh! is it?”

“Oh! Is it?”

“Why don’t you sit upstairs, ma’am?”

“Why don’t you sit upstairs, ma’am?”

“Why don’t I?” said Bathsheba, desultorily. “It isn’t worth while—there’s a fire here, Liddy.” She suddenly exclaimed in an impulsive and excited whisper, “Have you heard anything strange said of Fanny?” The words had no sooner escaped her than an expression of unutterable regret crossed her face, and she burst into tears.

“Why shouldn’t I?” Bathsheba said casually. “It’s not worth it—there’s a fire here, Liddy.” She suddenly whispered, filled with impulsive excitement, “Have you heard anything weird about Fanny?” No sooner had the words left her mouth than an expression of deep regret crossed her face, and she started to cry.

“No—not a word!” said Liddy, looking at the weeping woman with astonishment. “What is it makes you cry so, ma’am; has anything hurt you?” She came to Bathsheba’s side with a face full of sympathy.

“No—not a word!” said Liddy, looking at the crying woman in disbelief. “What’s making you cry like that, ma’am? Did something hurt you?” She went over to Bathsheba’s side with a look of full sympathy.

“No, Liddy—I don’t want you any more. I can hardly say why I have taken to crying lately: I never used to cry. Good-night.”

“No, Liddy—I don’t want you anymore. I can hardly explain why I’ve been crying lately: I never used to cry. Goodnight.”

Liddy then left the parlour and closed the door.

Liddy then left the living room and shut the door.

Bathsheba was lonely and miserable now; not lonelier actually than she had been before her marriage; but her loneliness then was to that of the present time as the solitude of a mountain is to the solitude of a cave. And within the last day or two had come these disquieting thoughts about her husband’s past. Her wayward sentiment that evening concerning Fanny’s temporary resting-place had been the result of a strange complication of impulses in Bathsheba’s bosom. Perhaps it would be more accurately described as a determined rebellion against her prejudices, a revulsion from a lower instinct of uncharitableness, which would have withheld all sympathy from the dead woman, because in life she had preceded Bathsheba in the attentions of a man whom Bathsheba had by no means ceased from loving, though her love was sick to death just now with the gravity of a further misgiving.

Bathsheba was feeling lonely and miserable now; not any lonelier than she had been before her marriage, but her loneliness back then felt like the solitude of a mountain compared to the solitude of a cave now. In the last day or two, unsettling thoughts about her husband’s past had emerged. Her conflicting feelings that evening about Fanny’s temporary resting place were the result of a strange mix of emotions inside Bathsheba. It might be more accurate to describe it as a strong rebellion against her biases, a pushback against a less charitable instinct that wanted to spare no sympathy for the deceased woman, just because she had been in a relationship with a man Bathsheba still loved, even if her love was currently weighed down by deep unease.

In five or ten minutes there was another tap at the door. Liddy reappeared, and coming in a little way stood hesitating, until at length she said, “Maryann has just heard something very strange, but I know it isn’t true. And we shall be sure to know the rights of it in a day or two.”

In five or ten minutes, there was another knock at the door. Liddy came back in, and after pausing for a moment, she said, “Maryann just heard something really odd, but I know it isn’t true. We’ll find out the real story in a day or two.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“Oh, nothing connected with you or us, ma’am. It is about Fanny. That same thing you have heard.”

“Oh, it’s nothing to do with you or us, ma’am. It’s about Fanny. The same thing you’ve already heard.”

“I have heard nothing.”

"I haven't heard anything."

“I mean that a wicked story is got to Weatherbury within this last hour—that—” Liddy came close to her mistress and whispered the remainder of the sentence slowly into her ear, inclining her head as she spoke in the direction of the room where Fanny lay.

“I mean that a scandalous story has reached Weatherbury in the last hour—that—” Liddy leaned in closer to her mistress and whispered the rest of the sentence slowly into her ear, tilting her head as she spoke toward the room where Fanny was.

Bathsheba trembled from head to foot.

Bathsheba trembled all over.

“I don’t believe it!” she said, excitedly. “And there’s only one name written on the coffin-cover.”

“I can't believe it!” she said, excitedly. “And there’s only one name on the coffin cover.”

“Nor I, ma’am. And a good many others don’t; for we should surely have been told more about it if it had been true—don’t you think so, ma’am?”

“Me neither, ma’am. And a lot of others feel the same way; we definitely would have heard more about it if it were true—don’t you agree, ma’am?”

“We might or we might not.”

"We might or might not."

Bathsheba turned and looked into the fire, that Liddy might not see her face. Finding that her mistress was going to say no more, Liddy glided out, closed the door softly, and went to bed.

Bathsheba turned and looked into the fire so that Liddy wouldn’t see her face. Realizing that her mistress wasn’t going to say anything else, Liddy quietly slipped out, closed the door softly, and went to bed.

Bathsheba’s face, as she continued looking into the fire that evening, might have excited solicitousness on her account even among those who loved her least. The sadness of Fanny Robin’s fate did not make Bathsheba’s glorious, although she was the Esther to this poor Vashti, and their fates might be supposed to stand in some respects as contrasts to each other. When Liddy came into the room a second time the beautiful eyes which met hers had worn a listless, weary look. When she went out after telling the story they had expressed wretchedness in full activity. Her simple country nature, fed on old-fashioned principles, was troubled by that which would have troubled a woman of the world very little, both Fanny and her child, if she had one, being dead.

Bathsheba’s face, as she kept staring into the fire that evening, would have stirred concern for her even among those who cared for her the least. The sadness of Fanny Robin’s fate didn’t make Bathsheba’s any less glorious, although she played the role of Esther to this poor Vashti, and their fates could be seen as contrasts to each other in some ways. When Liddy came back into the room a second time, the beautiful eyes that met hers looked listless and tired. After she left, having shared the story, those eyes had shown deep despair. Her simple country nature, shaped by old-fashioned values, was troubled by something that wouldn’t have bothered a more worldly woman at all—both Fanny and her child, if she had one, being gone.

Bathsheba had grounds for conjecturing a connection between her own history and the dimly suspected tragedy of Fanny’s end which Oak and Boldwood never for a moment credited her with possessing. The meeting with the lonely woman on the previous Saturday night had been unwitnessed and unspoken of. Oak may have had the best of intentions in withholding for as many days as possible the details of what had happened to Fanny; but had he known that Bathsheba’s perceptions had already been exercised in the matter, he would have done nothing to lengthen the minutes of suspense she was now undergoing, when the certainty which must terminate it would be the worst fact suspected after all.

Bathsheba had reasons to speculate about a link between her own past and the vaguely hinted tragedy of Fanny’s death, which Oak and Boldwood never believed she had any insight into. Her encounter with the isolated woman the previous Saturday night had gone unnoticed and unmentioned. Oak might have meant well by delaying the details of what happened to Fanny for as long as he could; however, if he had known that Bathsheba’s mind was already engaged with the situation, he wouldn’t have prolonged the tension she was now experiencing, where the truth that would eventually come out was the most painful possibility of all.

She suddenly felt a longing desire to speak to some one stronger than herself, and so get strength to sustain her surmised position with dignity and her lurking doubts with stoicism. Where could she find such a friend? nowhere in the house. She was by far the coolest of the women under her roof. Patience and suspension of judgement for a few hours were what she wanted to learn, and there was nobody to teach her. Might she but go to Gabriel Oak!—but that could not be. What a way Oak had, she thought, of enduring things. Boldwood, who seemed so much deeper and higher and stronger in feeling than Gabriel, had not yet learnt, any more than she herself, the simple lesson which Oak showed a mastery of by every turn and look he gave—that among the multitude of interests by which he was surrounded, those which affected his personal well-being were not the most absorbing and important in his eyes. Oak meditatively looked upon the horizon of circumstances without any special regard to his own standpoint in the midst. That was how she would wish to be. But then Oak was not racked by incertitude upon the inmost matter of his bosom, as she was at this moment. Oak knew all about Fanny that he wished to know—she felt convinced of that. If she were to go to him now at once and say no more than these few words, “What is the truth of the story?” he would feel bound in honour to tell her. It would be an inexpressible relief. No further speech would need to be uttered. He knew her so well that no eccentricity of behaviour in her would alarm him.

She suddenly felt a strong urge to talk to someone stronger than herself, hoping to gain the strength to handle her guessed position with dignity and her hidden doubts with calmness. Where could she find such a friend? Nowhere in the house. She was definitely the most composed of the women living under her roof. What she needed was patience and a pause in judgment for a few hours, and there was no one to teach her that. If only she could go to Gabriel Oak!—but that wasn't possible. She thought about how Oak had a way of enduring things. Boldwood, who seemed so much deeper, higher, and stronger in feeling than Gabriel, hadn’t yet learned, just like her, the simple lesson that Oak demonstrated with every move and glance—that among all the interests surrounding him, those that affected his personal well-being were not the most significant in his eyes. Oak thoughtfully looked at the horizon of circumstances without much regard for his own position within it. That was how she wished to be. But then again, Oak wasn’t tormented by uncertainty about the deepest matters of his heart, like she was at that moment. Oak knew everything about Fanny that he wanted to know—she was certain of that. If she were to go to him right now and say no more than these few words, “What is the truth of the story?” he would feel obligated to tell her. It would be an immense relief. No further words would be necessary. He understood her so well that no quirks in her behavior would surprise him.

She flung a cloak round her, went to the door and opened it. Every blade, every twig was still. The air was yet thick with moisture, though somewhat less dense than during the afternoon, and a steady smack of drops upon the fallen leaves under the boughs was almost musical in its soothing regularity. It seemed better to be out of the house than within it, and Bathsheba closed the door, and walked slowly down the lane till she came opposite to Gabriel’s cottage, where he now lived alone, having left Coggan’s house through being pinched for room. There was a light in one window only, and that was downstairs. The shutters were not closed, nor was any blind or curtain drawn over the window, neither robbery nor observation being a contingency which could do much injury to the occupant of the domicile. Yes, it was Gabriel himself who was sitting up: he was reading. From her standing-place in the road she could see him plainly, sitting quite still, his light curly head upon his hand, and only occasionally looking up to snuff the candle which stood beside him. At length he looked at the clock, seemed surprised at the lateness of the hour, closed his book, and arose. He was going to bed, she knew, and if she tapped it must be done at once.

She threw a cloak around herself, went to the door, and opened it. Every blade of grass and twig was still. The air was still thick with moisture, though somewhat less dense than in the afternoon, and the steady sound of drops falling onto the fallen leaves under the branches was almost musical in its calming regularity. It felt better to be outside than inside the house, so Bathsheba closed the door and walked slowly down the lane until she arrived in front of Gabriel’s cottage, where he now lived alone after leaving Coggan’s house because he needed more space. There was a light in just one window, and it was downstairs. The shutters were open, and there were no blinds or curtains drawing across the window, as neither theft nor prying eyes were a real concern for the occupant of the house. Yes, it was Gabriel himself who was still up: he was reading. From where she stood in the road, she could see him clearly, sitting completely still, his light curly head resting on his hand, looking up only occasionally to snuff out the candle beside him. Eventually, he looked at the clock, seemed surprised at how late it was, closed his book, and got up. She knew he was going to bed, and if she was going to knock, it had to be right away.

Alas for her resolve! She felt she could not do it. Not for worlds now could she give a hint about her misery to him, much less ask him plainly for information on the cause of Fanny’s death. She must suspect, and guess, and chafe, and bear it all alone.

Alas for her determination! She felt she just couldn't do it. There was no way she could even hint at her sorrow to him, let alone directly ask him about the reason for Fanny's death. She had to suspect, and guess, and wrestle with it all by herself.

Like a homeless wanderer she lingered by the bank, as if lulled and fascinated by the atmosphere of content which seemed to spread from that little dwelling, and was so sadly lacking in her own. Gabriel appeared in an upper room, placed his light in the window-bench, and then—knelt down to pray. The contrast of the picture with her rebellious and agitated existence at this same time was too much for her to bear to look upon longer. It was not for her to make a truce with trouble by any such means. She must tread her giddy distracting measure to its last note, as she had begun it. With a swollen heart she went again up the lane, and entered her own door.

Like a homeless drifter, she lingered by the bank, as if she were entranced by the sense of peace that seemed to emanate from that little house, which was so painfully absent in her own life. Gabriel appeared in an upper room, set his light on the window ledge, and then knelt down to pray. The stark contrast between that scene and her own chaotic and troubled existence was too much for her to handle. It wasn’t for her to find peace with her struggles in such a way. She had to dance her dizzying, distracting dance until the very last note, just as she had started it. With a heavy heart, she walked back up the lane and entered her own home.

More fevered now by a reaction from the first feelings which Oak’s example had raised in her, she paused in the hall, looking at the door of the room wherein Fanny lay. She locked her fingers, threw back her head, and strained her hot hands rigidly across her forehead, saying, with a hysterical sob, “Would to God you would speak and tell me your secret, Fanny!... Oh, I hope, hope it is not true that there are two of you!... If I could only look in upon you for one little minute, I should know all!”

More agitated now by the reaction to the feelings that Oak's example had stirred in her, she paused in the hallway, staring at the door of the room where Fanny was resting. She locked her fingers together, threw her head back, and pressed her hot hands tightly against her forehead, saying with a shaky sob, "I wish to God you would just speak and tell me your secret, Fanny!... Oh, I really hope, hope it's not true that there are two of you!... If I could just peek in on you for one tiny minute, I’d know everything!"

A few moments passed, and she added, slowly, “And I will.”

A few moments went by, and she said, slowly, “And I will.”

Bathsheba in after times could never gauge the mood which carried her through the actions following this murmured resolution on this memorable evening of her life. She went to the lumber-closet for a screw-driver. At the end of a short though undefined time she found herself in the small room, quivering with emotion, a mist before her eyes, and an excruciating pulsation in her brain, standing beside the uncovered coffin of the girl whose conjectured end had so entirely engrossed her, and saying to herself in a husky voice as she gazed within—

Bathsheba could never understand the feelings that drove her to act after she made that quiet decision on this unforgettable evening of her life. She went to the storage closet for a screwdriver. After a brief and unclear period, she found herself in the small room, trembling with emotion, a blur in her vision, and a painful throb in her head, standing next to the open coffin of the girl whose presumed fate had consumed her thoughts, and telling herself in a raspy voice as she looked inside—

“It was best to know the worst, and I know it now!”

“It was better to know the worst, and I know it now!”

She was conscious of having brought about this situation by a series of actions done as by one in an extravagant dream; of following that idea as to method, which had burst upon her in the hall with glaring obviousness, by gliding to the top of the stairs, assuring herself by listening to the heavy breathing of her maids that they were asleep, gliding down again, turning the handle of the door within which the young girl lay, and deliberately setting herself to do what, if she had anticipated any such undertaking at night and alone, would have horrified her, but which, when done, was not so dreadful as was the conclusive proof of her husband’s conduct which came with knowing beyond doubt the last chapter of Fanny’s story.

She realized that she had created this situation through a series of actions that felt like something out of a wild dream. She had followed that idea for a method, which had hit her in the hallway with glaring clarity, by gliding to the top of the stairs, making sure by listening to the heavy breathing of her maids that they were asleep, gliding down again, turning the handle of the door where the young girl lay, and intentionally setting out to do something that, if she had thought about it beforehand at night and alone, would have terrified her. But once it was done, it turned out to be less horrifying than the undeniable proof of her husband’s behavior that came with knowing for sure the last chapter of Fanny’s story.

Bathsheba’s head sank upon her bosom, and the breath which had been bated in suspense, curiosity, and interest, was exhaled now in the form of a whispered wail: “Oh-h-h!” she said, and the silent room added length to her moan.

Bathsheba's head dropped onto her chest, and the breath that had been held in suspense, curiosity, and interest was released now as a whispered wail: “Oh-h-h!” she said, and the quiet room deepened her moan.

Her tears fell fast beside the unconscious pair in the coffin: tears of a complicated origin, of a nature indescribable, almost indefinable except as other than those of simple sorrow. Assuredly their wonted fires must have lived in Fanny’s ashes when events were so shaped as to chariot her hither in this natural, unobtrusive, yet effectual manner. The one feat alone—that of dying—by which a mean condition could be resolved into a grand one, Fanny had achieved. And to that had destiny subjoined this reencounter to-night, which had, in Bathsheba’s wild imagining, turned her companion’s failure to success, her humiliation to triumph, her lucklessness to ascendency; it had thrown over herself a garish light of mockery, and set upon all things about her an ironical smile.

Her tears fell quickly beside the unconscious couple in the coffin: tears of a complicated origin, of a nature hard to describe, almost indefinable except as being more than just simple sorrow. Surely, the familiar fires must have lived in Fanny’s ashes when events conspired to bring her here in this natural, unpretentious, yet impactful way. The one thing—that of dying—by which an ordinary life could be transformed into a great one, Fanny had accomplished. And to that, fate had added this reunion tonight, which in Bathsheba’s wild imagination turned her companion’s failure into success, her humiliation into triumph, her misfortune into elevation; it had cast a harsh light of mockery over her, and put an ironic smile on everything around her.

Fanny’s face was framed in by that yellow hair of hers; and there was no longer much room for doubt as to the origin of the curl owned by Troy. In Bathsheba’s heated fancy the innocent white countenance expressed a dim triumphant consciousness of the pain she was retaliating for her pain with all the merciless rigour of the Mosaic law: “Burning for burning; wound for wound: strife for strife.”

Fanny's face was surrounded by her yellow hair, and there was no longer much doubt about where Troy's curl had come from. In Bathsheba's heated imagination, that innocent white face seemed to show a vague, victorious awareness that she was getting back at her own pain with all the relentless strictness of the Mosaic law: "Burn for burn; wound for wound; strife for strife."

Bathsheba indulged in contemplations of escape from her position by immediate death, which, thought she, though it was an inconvenient and awful way, had limits to its inconvenience and awfulness that could not be overpassed; whilst the shames of life were measureless. Yet even this scheme of extinction by death was but tamely copying her rival’s method without the reasons which had glorified it in her rival’s case. She glided rapidly up and down the room, as was mostly her habit when excited, her hands hanging clasped in front of her, as she thought and in part expressed in broken words: “O, I hate her, yet I don’t mean that I hate her, for it is grievous and wicked; and yet I hate her a little! Yes, my flesh insists upon hating her, whether my spirit is willing or no!... If she had only lived, I could have been angry and cruel towards her with some justification; but to be vindictive towards a poor dead woman recoils upon myself. O God, have mercy! I am miserable at all this!”

Bathsheba found herself contemplating escape from her situation through immediate death, which she thought, while it was a difficult and terrible way out, had limits to its difficulty and terror that couldn't be surpassed; meanwhile, the shames of life seemed endless. Yet this idea of ending her life was just a feeble imitation of her rival’s way, without the reasons that had made it noble in her rival's case. She paced rapidly back and forth in the room, as was her habit when agitated, her hands clasped in front of her as she thought and partially expressed in fragments: “Oh, I hate her, yet I don’t really mean that I hate her, because it’s painful and wrong; and yet I hate her a little! Yes, my flesh insists on hating her, whether my spirit agrees or not!... If she had only lived, I could have been angry and cruel towards her with some justification; but being vindictive towards a poor dead woman just reflects back on me. Oh God, have mercy! I’m so miserable about all this!”

Bathsheba became at this moment so terrified at her own state of mind that she looked around for some sort of refuge from herself. The vision of Oak kneeling down that night recurred to her, and with the imitative instinct which animates women she seized upon the idea, resolved to kneel, and, if possible, pray. Gabriel had prayed; so would she.

Bathsheba felt so overwhelmed by her own feelings that she looked for a way to escape from herself. The memory of Oak kneeling that night came back to her, and with the instinct that often drives women, she decided to kneel and, if she could, pray. Gabriel had prayed, so she would too.

She knelt beside the coffin, covered her face with her hands, and for a time the room was silent as a tomb. Whether from a purely mechanical, or from any other cause, when Bathsheba arose it was with a quieted spirit, and a regret for the antagonistic instincts which had seized upon her just before.

She knelt beside the coffin, covered her face with her hands, and for a while, the room was as silent as a tomb. Whether it was just automatic or for some other reason, when Bathsheba got up, she felt a sense of calm and a regret for the conflicting emotions that had taken hold of her just before.

In her desire to make atonement she took flowers from a vase by the window, and began laying them around the dead girl’s head. Bathsheba knew no other way of showing kindness to persons departed than by giving them flowers. She knew not how long she remained engaged thus. She forgot time, life, where she was, what she was doing. A slamming together of the coach-house doors in the yard brought her to herself again. An instant after, the front door opened and closed, steps crossed the hall, and her husband appeared at the entrance to the room, looking in upon her.

In her wish to make amends, she took flowers from a vase by the window and started placing them around the dead girl's head. Bathsheba only knew how to show kindness to those who had passed by offering them flowers. She lost track of how long she was wrapped up in this task. She forgot about time, life, where she was, and what she was doing. The loud bang of the coach-house doors in the yard snapped her back to reality. Moments later, the front door opened and shut, footsteps echoed through the hall, and her husband appeared at the entrance to the room, looking in at her.

He beheld it all by degrees, stared in stupefaction at the scene, as if he thought it an illusion raised by some fiendish incantation. Bathsheba, pallid as a corpse on end, gazed back at him in the same wild way.

He took it all in slowly, staring in shock at the scene, as if he believed it was an illusion created by some wicked magic. Bathsheba, as pale as a dead body standing upright, looked back at him with the same frantic expression.

So little are instinctive guesses the fruit of a legitimate induction that, at this moment, as he stood with the door in his hand, Troy never once thought of Fanny in connection with what he saw. His first confused idea was that somebody in the house had died.

So few instinctive guesses come from a proper conclusion that, at that moment, as he stood with the door in his hand, Troy didn't think about Fanny at all in relation to what he was seeing. His first unclear thought was that someone in the house had died.

“Well—what?” said Troy, blankly.

“Well—what?” Troy said, confused.

“I must go! I must go!” said Bathsheba, to herself more than to him. She came with a dilated eye towards the door, to push past him.

“I have to leave! I have to leave!” Bathsheba said, more to herself than to him. She moved toward the door, her eyes wide, trying to push past him.

“What’s the matter, in God’s name? who’s dead?” said Troy.

“What's going on, for God's sake? Who's dead?” said Troy.

“I cannot say; let me go out. I want air!” she continued.

“I can’t say; let me go outside. I need some fresh air!” she continued.

“But no; stay, I insist!” He seized her hand, and then volition seemed to leave her, and she went off into a state of passivity. He, still holding her, came up the room, and thus, hand in hand, Troy and Bathsheba approached the coffin’s side.

“But no; wait, I insist!” He grabbed her hand, and then she seemed to lose all will, slipping into a state of passivity. He, still holding on to her, walked up the room, and so, hand in hand, Troy and Bathsheba approached the coffin.

The candle was standing on a bureau close by them, and the light slanted down, distinctly enkindling the cold features of both mother and babe. Troy looked in, dropped his wife’s hand, knowledge of it all came over him in a lurid sheen, and he stood still.

The candle was sitting on a dresser nearby, and the light streamed down, clearly illuminating the cold faces of both mother and child. Troy looked inside, let go of his wife's hand, and a sudden awareness washed over him in a vivid flash, leaving him frozen in place.

So still he remained that he could be imagined to have left in him no motive power whatever. The clashes of feeling in all directions confounded one another, produced a neutrality, and there was motion in none.

So he stayed there, making it seem like he had no drive left in him at all. The conflicting emotions all around tangled together, creating a sense of neutrality, and nothing was moving.

“Do you know her?” said Bathsheba, in a small enclosed echo, as from the interior of a cell.

“Do you know her?” Bathsheba asked, her voice sounding small and trapped, like it was coming from inside a cell.

“I do,” said Troy.

"I do," Troy said.

“Is it she?”

"Is it her?"

“It is.”

"It is."

He had originally stood perfectly erect. And now, in the well-nigh congealed immobility of his frame could be discerned an incipient movement, as in the darkest night may be discerned light after a while. He was gradually sinking forwards. The lines of his features softened, and dismay modulated to illimitable sadness. Bathsheba was regarding him from the other side, still with parted lips and distracted eyes. Capacity for intense feeling is proportionate to the general intensity of the nature, and perhaps in all Fanny’s sufferings, much greater relatively to her strength, there never was a time she suffered in an absolute sense what Bathsheba suffered now.

He had originally stood straight up. Now, in the almost frozen stillness of his body, there was a hint of movement, like how light can eventually be seen in the darkest night. He was slowly leaning forward. The features of his face softened, and his shock changed to immense sadness. Bathsheba was watching him from the other side, still with parted lips and distracted eyes. The ability to feel deeply is proportional to the overall intensity of one’s nature, and perhaps in all of Fanny’s sufferings, which were much greater compared to her strength, there was never a time when she felt as profoundly in absolute terms as Bathsheba did now.

What Troy did was to sink upon his knees with an indefinable union of remorse and reverence upon his face, and, bending over Fanny Robin, gently kissed her, as one would kiss an infant asleep to avoid awakening it.

What Troy did was drop to his knees with a mix of guilt and respect on his face, and, leaning over Fanny Robin, gently kissed her, like one would kiss a sleeping baby to avoid waking it.

At the sight and sound of that, to her, unendurable act, Bathsheba sprang towards him. All the strong feelings which had been scattered over her existence since she knew what feeling was, seemed gathered together into one pulsation now. The revulsion from her indignant mood a little earlier, when she had meditated upon compromised honour, forestalment, eclipse in maternity by another, was violent and entire. All that was forgotten in the simple and still strong attachment of wife to husband. She had sighed for her self-completeness then, and now she cried aloud against the severance of the union she had deplored. She flung her arms round Troy’s neck, exclaiming wildly from the deepest deep of her heart—

At the sight and sound of that unbearable act, Bathsheba rushed towards him. All the intense emotions she had experienced throughout her life seemed to converge into one single heartbeat at that moment. The anger she felt earlier, when she thought about her compromised honor and another taking away her motherhood, vanished completely. Everything was forgotten in the pure and powerful bond of a wife to her husband. She had longed for her independence then, and now she cried out against the separation she had feared. She wrapped her arms around Troy's neck, exclaiming wildly from the depths of her heart—

“Don’t—don’t kiss them! O, Frank, I can’t bear it—I can’t! I love you better than she did: kiss me too, Frank—kiss me! You will, Frank, kiss me too!

“Don’t—don’t kiss them! Oh, Frank, I can’t stand it—I can’t! I love you more than she did: kiss me too, Frank—kiss me! You will, Frank, kiss me too!

There was something so abnormal and startling in the childlike pain and simplicity of this appeal from a woman of Bathsheba’s calibre and independence, that Troy, loosening her tightly clasped arms from his neck, looked at her in bewilderment. It was such an unexpected revelation of all women being alike at heart, even those so different in their accessories as Fanny and this one beside him, that Troy could hardly seem to believe her to be his proud wife Bathsheba. Fanny’s own spirit seemed to be animating her frame. But this was the mood of a few instants only. When the momentary surprise had passed, his expression changed to a silencing imperious gaze.

There was something so strange and surprising in the innocent pain and simplicity of this request from a woman like Bathsheba, who was usually so strong and independent, that Troy, as he loosened her tightly held arms from his neck, looked at her in confusion. It was such an unexpected reminder that all women are similar at heart, even those who seem so different in their outward appearances, like Fanny and this woman next to him, that Troy could hardly believe she was his proud wife Bathsheba. Fanny's own spirit seemed to be living through her. But this feeling lasted only a moment. Once the initial shock wore off, his expression shifted to a commanding and silent stare.

“I will not kiss you!” he said pushing her away.

“I’m not going to kiss you!” he said, pushing her away.

Had the wife now but gone no further. Yet, perhaps, under the harrowing circumstances, to speak out was the one wrong act which can be better understood, if not forgiven in her, than the right and politic one, her rival being now but a corpse. All the feeling she had been betrayed into showing she drew back to herself again by a strenuous effort of self-command.

Had the wife only gone this far. Yet, maybe, given the disturbing situation, speaking up was the one mistake that can be understood, if not forgiven in her, more than the correct and politically savvy choice, since her rival was just a corpse now. All the emotion she had unintentionally revealed, she pulled back into herself again with a strong effort of self-control.

“What have you to say as your reason?” she asked, her bitter voice being strangely low—quite that of another woman now.

“What do you have to say for your reason?” she asked, her bitter voice sounding unusually low—like that of a completely different woman now.

“I have to say that I have been a bad, black-hearted man,” he answered.

"I have to admit that I've been a bad, heartless person," he replied.

“And that this woman is your victim; and I not less than she.”

“And that this woman is your victim, and I am no less a victim than she is.”

“Ah! don’t taunt me, madam. This woman is more to me, dead as she is, than ever you were, or are, or can be. If Satan had not tempted me with that face of yours, and those cursed coquetries, I should have married her. I never had another thought till you came in my way. Would to God that I had; but it is all too late!” He turned to Fanny then. “But never mind, darling,” he said; “in the sight of Heaven you are my very, very wife!”

“Ah! Don’t tease me, ma’am. This woman means more to me, even in death, than you ever did, do, or could. If Satan hadn’t tempted me with your beautiful face and those annoying flirts, I would have married her. I never entertained any other thoughts until you came along. I wish I had; but it's all too late!” He then turned to Fanny. “But don’t worry, darling,” he said; “in the eyes of Heaven, you are my true wife!”

At these words there arose from Bathsheba’s lips a long, low cry of measureless despair and indignation, such a wail of anguish as had never before been heard within those old-inhabited walls. It was the Τετέλεσται[*] of her union with Troy.

At these words, Bathsheba let out a deep, mournful cry filled with boundless despair and anger, a lament of pain that had never been heard within those aged walls. It marked the end of her relationship with Troy.

“If she’s—that,—what—am I?” she added, as a continuation of the same cry, and sobbing pitifully: and the rarity with her of such abandonment only made the condition more dire.

“If she’s—that,—what—am I?” she added, continuing her lament and sobbing sadly. The fact that she rarely showed such vulnerability only made the situation feel more desperate.

“You are nothing to me—nothing,” said Troy, heartlessly. “A ceremony before a priest doesn’t make a marriage. I am not morally yours.”

“You mean nothing to me—absolutely nothing,” Troy said coldly. “A ceremony in front of a priest doesn’t make a marriage. I’m not morally yours.”

A vehement impulse to flee from him, to run from this place, hide, and escape his words at any price, not stopping short of death itself, mastered Bathsheba now. She waited not an instant, but turned to the door and ran out.

A strong urge to get away from him, to leave this place, hide, and escape his words at any cost, even if it meant dying, took over Bathsheba now. She didn’t hesitate at all; she turned to the door and ran out.

CHAPTER XLIV
UNDER A TREE—REACTION

Bathsheba went along the dark road, neither knowing nor caring about the direction or issue of her flight. The first time that she definitely noticed her position was when she reached a gate leading into a thicket overhung by some large oak and beech trees. On looking into the place, it occurred to her that she had seen it by daylight on some previous occasion, and that what appeared like an impassable thicket was in reality a brake of fern now withering fast. She could think of nothing better to do with her palpitating self than to go in here and hide; and entering, she lighted on a spot sheltered from the damp fog by a reclining trunk, where she sank down upon a tangled couch of fronds and stems. She mechanically pulled some armfuls round her to keep off the breezes, and closed her eyes.

Bathsheba walked along the dark road, not knowing or caring about where she was headed or what might happen next. The first time she really noticed where she was when she got to a gate leading into a thicket shaded by some large oak and beech trees. As she looked into the area, she realized she had seen it in daylight before, and that what seemed like an impassable thicket was actually a bunch of ferns quickly dying off. She couldn't think of a better way to calm herself than to go in and hide; so she went in and found a spot protected from the damp fog by a fallen trunk, where she collapsed onto a tangled bed of fronds and stems. She mechanically gathered some ferns around her to block the chill, then closed her eyes.

Whether she slept or not that night Bathsheba was not clearly aware. But it was with a freshened existence and a cooler brain that, a long time afterwards, she became conscious of some interesting proceedings which were going on in the trees above her head and around.

Whether she slept or not that night, Bathsheba wasn't really sure. But eventually, with a clearer mind and a renewed sense of being, she became aware of some intriguing happenings in the trees above her and around her.

A coarse-throated chatter was the first sound.

A rough, raspy chatter was the first sound.

It was a sparrow just waking.

It was a sparrow just waking up.

Next: “Chee-weeze-weeze-weeze!” from another retreat.

“Cheeze-weeze!” from another retreat.

It was a finch.

It was a finch.

Third: “Tink-tink-tink-tink-a-chink!” from the hedge.

Third: “Tink-tink-tink-tink-a-chink!” from the hedge.

It was a robin.

It was a robin.

“Chuck-chuck-chuck!” overhead.

“Chop-chop-chop!” overhead.

A squirrel.

A squirrel.

Then, from the road, “With my ra-ta-ta, and my rum-tum-tum!”

Then, from the road, “With my ra-ta-ta, and my rum-tum-tum!”

It was a ploughboy. Presently he came opposite, and she believed from his voice that he was one of the boys on her own farm. He was followed by a shambling tramp of heavy feet, and looking through the ferns Bathsheba could just discern in the wan light of daybreak a team of her own horses. They stopped to drink at a pond on the other side of the way. She watched them flouncing into the pool, drinking, tossing up their heads, drinking again, the water dribbling from their lips in silver threads. There was another flounce, and they came out of the pond, and turned back again towards the farm.

It was a ploughboy. Soon he came into view, and she recognized from his voice that he was one of the boys from her own farm. He was followed by a clumsy figure with heavy footsteps, and looking through the ferns, Bathsheba could just make out in the dim light of dawn a team of her own horses. They stopped to drink at a pond across the way. She watched them splash into the water, drinking, tossing their heads up, drinking again, the water dripping from their mouths like silver threads. With another splash, they came out of the pond and turned back towards the farm.

She looked further around. Day was just dawning, and beside its cool air and colours her heated actions and resolves of the night stood out in lurid contrast. She perceived that in her lap, and clinging to her hair, were red and yellow leaves which had come down from the tree and settled silently upon her during her partial sleep. Bathsheba shook her dress to get rid of them, when multitudes of the same family lying round about her rose and fluttered away in the breeze thus created, “like ghosts from an enchanter fleeing.”

She looked around some more. Day was just breaking, and the cool air and colors made her heated actions and decisions from the night before seem stark in contrast. She noticed that there were red and yellow leaves in her lap and caught in her hair, which had fallen from the tree and settled silently on her while she dozed off. Bathsheba shook her dress to brush them off, causing many more leaves of the same kind lying around her to rise and flutter away in the breeze she created, “like ghosts from an enchanter fleeing.”

There was an opening towards the east, and the glow from the as yet unrisen sun attracted her eyes thither. From her feet, and between the beautiful yellowing ferns with their feathery arms, the ground sloped downwards to a hollow, in which was a species of swamp, dotted with fungi. A morning mist hung over it now—a fulsome yet magnificent silvery veil, full of light from the sun, yet semi-opaque—the hedge behind it being in some measure hidden by its hazy luminousness. Up the sides of this depression grew sheaves of the common rush, and here and there a peculiar species of flag, the blades of which glistened in the emerging sun, like scythes. But the general aspect of the swamp was malignant. From its moist and poisonous coat seemed to be exhaled the essences of evil things in the earth, and in the waters under the earth. The fungi grew in all manner of positions from rotting leaves and tree stumps, some exhibiting to her listless gaze their clammy tops, others their oozing gills. Some were marked with great splotches, red as arterial blood, others were saffron yellow, and others tall and attenuated, with stems like macaroni. Some were leathery and of richest browns. The hollow seemed a nursery of pestilences small and great, in the immediate neighbourhood of comfort and health, and Bathsheba arose with a tremor at the thought of having passed the night on the brink of so dismal a place.

There was an opening to the east, and the glow from the yet-to-rise sun drew her attention. From where she stood, between the beautiful yellowing ferns with their feathery fronds, the ground sloped down to a hollow that contained a kind of swamp, dotted with fungi. A morning mist hung over it now—a thick yet stunning silvery veil, filled with light from the sun, yet semi-transparent—the hedge behind it partially obscured by its hazy glow. Up the sides of this depression grew clusters of common rushes, and here and there a unique type of flag with blades that shimmered in the emerging sun, like scythes. But the overall look of the swamp was sinister. From its damp and toxic surface seemed to waft the essences of malevolent things in the earth and in the waters beneath the earth. The fungi grew in all sorts of positions from decaying leaves and tree stumps, some displaying their slimy tops to her indifferent gaze, others showing their oozing gills. Some had large patches, as red as arterial blood, others were saffron yellow, and others were tall and thin, with stems like macaroni. Some were leathery and in rich browns. The hollow felt like a breeding ground for small and large diseases, right next to comfort and health, and Bathsheba shuddered at the thought of having spent the night so close to such a grim place.

There were now other footsteps to be heard along the road. Bathsheba’s nerves were still unstrung: she crouched down out of sight again, and the pedestrian came into view. He was a schoolboy, with a bag slung over his shoulder containing his dinner, and a book in his hand. He paused by the gate, and, without looking up, continued murmuring words in tones quite loud enough to reach her ears.

There were now other footsteps along the road. Bathsheba’s nerves were still frayed; she crouched down out of sight again, and the passerby came into view. He was a schoolboy, with a bag slung over his shoulder that held his lunch, and a book in his hand. He paused by the gate and, without looking up, kept murmuring words in a tone loud enough for her to hear.

“‘O Lord, O Lord, O Lord, O Lord, O Lord’:—that I know out o’ book. ‘Give us, give us, give us, give us, give us’:—that I know. ‘Grace that, grace that, grace that, grace that’:—that I know.” Other words followed to the same effect. The boy was of the dunce class apparently; the book was a psalter, and this was his way of learning the collect. In the worst attacks of trouble there appears to be always a superficial film of consciousness which is left disengaged and open to the notice of trifles, and Bathsheba was faintly amused at the boy’s method, till he too passed on.

“‘Oh Lord, oh Lord, oh Lord, oh Lord, oh Lord’:—I know that by heart. ‘Give us, give us, give us, give us, give us’:—I know that too. ‘Grace that, grace that, grace that, grace that’:—I know that.’ More words followed in the same vein. The boy seemed to be in the slow class; the book was a psalter, and this was his way of memorizing the prayer. Even during the worst moments of trouble, there seems to be a thin layer of awareness that remains separate and open to noticing small things, and Bathsheba found the boy’s method mildly amusing, until he moved on.”

By this time stupor had given place to anxiety, and anxiety began to make room for hunger and thirst. A form now appeared upon the rise on the other side of the swamp, half-hidden by the mist, and came towards Bathsheba. The woman—for it was a woman—approached with her face askance, as if looking earnestly on all sides of her. When she got a little further round to the left, and drew nearer, Bathsheba could see the newcomer’s profile against the sunny sky, and knew the wavy sweep from forehead to chin, with neither angle nor decisive line anywhere about it, to be the familiar contour of Liddy Smallbury.

By this point, stupor had been replaced by anxiety, and anxiety was giving way to hunger and thirst. A figure now appeared on the rise on the other side of the swamp, half-hidden by the mist, and approached Bathsheba. The woman—since it was a woman—came closer with her face turned to the side, as if she were intently scanning her surroundings. When she moved a little further to the left and got closer, Bathsheba could see the newcomer’s profile against the bright sky, recognizing the wavy shape from forehead to chin, with no sharp angles or clear lines, as the familiar outline of Liddy Smallbury.

Bathsheba’s heart bounded with gratitude in the thought that she was not altogether deserted, and she jumped up. “Oh, Liddy!” she said, or attempted to say; but the words had only been framed by her lips; there came no sound. She had lost her voice by exposure to the clogged atmosphere all these hours of night.

Bathsheba's heart filled with gratitude at the thought that she wasn’t completely alone, and she jumped up. "Oh, Liddy!" she said, or tried to say; but the words were only formed by her lips; no sound came out. She had lost her voice from being in the stifling atmosphere all those hours of night.

“Oh, ma’am! I am so glad I have found you,” said the girl, as soon as she saw Bathsheba.

“Oh, ma’am! I’m so glad I found you,” said the girl as soon as she saw Bathsheba.

“You can’t come across,” Bathsheba said in a whisper, which she vainly endeavoured to make loud enough to reach Liddy’s ears. Liddy, not knowing this, stepped down upon the swamp, saying, as she did so, “It will bear me up, I think.”

“You can’t get through,” Bathsheba said quietly, trying unsuccessfully to make her voice loud enough for Liddy to hear. Liddy, unaware of this, stepped down onto the swamp, saying as she did so, “I think it will hold me up.”

Bathsheba never forgot that transient little picture of Liddy crossing the swamp to her there in the morning light. Iridescent bubbles of dank subterranean breath rose from the sweating sod beside the waiting-maid’s feet as she trod, hissing as they burst and expanded away to join the vapoury firmament above. Liddy did not sink, as Bathsheba had anticipated.

Bathsheba never forgot that fleeting image of Liddy crossing the swamp to her in the morning light. Shiny bubbles of damp earth rose from the wet ground by the maid's feet as she walked, hissing as they popped and drifted up to join the misty sky above. Liddy did not sink, as Bathsheba had expected.

She landed safely on the other side, and looked up at the beautiful though pale and weary face of her young mistress.

She landed safely on the other side and looked up at the beautiful, though pale and tired, face of her young mistress.

“Poor thing!” said Liddy, with tears in her eyes, “Do hearten yourself up a little, ma’am. However did—”

“Poor thing!” said Liddy, with tears in her eyes, “Please cheer up a bit, ma’am. How did—”

“I can’t speak above a whisper—my voice is gone for the present,” said Bathsheba, hurriedly. “I suppose the damp air from that hollow has taken it away. Liddy, don’t question me, mind. Who sent you—anybody?”

“I can’t speak above a whisper—my voice is gone for now,” said Bathsheba quickly. “I guess the damp air from that hollow has done it. Liddy, don’t ask me anything, okay? Who sent you—anyone?”

“Nobody. I thought, when I found you were not at home, that something cruel had happened. I fancy I heard his voice late last night; and so, knowing something was wrong—”

“Nobody. When I found out you weren’t home, I thought something terrible had happened. I think I heard his voice late last night; and so, knowing something was off—”

“Is he at home?”

"Is he home?"

“No; he left just before I came out.”

“No, he left right before I came out.”

“Is Fanny taken away?”

"Is Fanny gone?"

“Not yet. She will soon be—at nine o’clock.”

“Not yet. She'll be here soon—at nine o’clock.”

“We won’t go home at present, then. Suppose we walk about in this wood?”

“We won’t head home right now, then. How about we take a stroll in this woods?”

Liddy, without exactly understanding everything, or anything, in this episode, assented, and they walked together further among the trees.

Liddy, not fully grasping everything, or anything, in this situation, agreed, and they continued walking together among the trees.

“But you had better come in, ma’am, and have something to eat. You will die of a chill!”

“But you’d better come in, ma’am, and have something to eat. You’ll catch a chill!”

“I shall not come indoors yet—perhaps never.”

“I’m not going inside yet—maybe never.”

“Shall I get you something to eat, and something else to put over your head besides that little shawl?”

“Should I get you something to eat, and something else to cover your head besides that little shawl?”

“If you will, Liddy.”

"Go ahead, Liddy."

Liddy vanished, and at the end of twenty minutes returned with a cloak, hat, some slices of bread and butter, a tea-cup, and some hot tea in a little china jug.

Liddy disappeared, and after twenty minutes, she came back with a cloak, a hat, some slices of bread and butter, a tea cup, and some hot tea in a small china jug.

“Is Fanny gone?” said Bathsheba.

“Is Fanny gone?” Bathsheba asked.

“No,” said her companion, pouring out the tea.

“No,” said her companion, pouring the tea.

Bathsheba wrapped herself up and ate and drank sparingly. Her voice was then a little clearer, and trifling colour returned to her face. “Now we’ll walk about again,” she said.

Bathsheba wrapped herself up and ate and drank a little bit. Her voice was clearer, and some color returned to her face. "Now we'll take a walk again," she said.

They wandered about the wood for nearly two hours, Bathsheba replying in monosyllables to Liddy’s prattle, for her mind ran on one subject, and one only. She interrupted with—

They roamed through the woods for almost two hours, Bathsheba responding with one-word answers to Liddy's chatter, as her mind focused on just one topic. She broke in with—

“I wonder if Fanny is gone by this time?”

“I wonder if Fanny has left by now?”

“I will go and see.”

“I'll go and check.”

She came back with the information that the men were just taking away the corpse; that Bathsheba had been inquired for; that she had replied to the effect that her mistress was unwell and could not be seen.

She returned with the news that the men were just removing the body; that Bathsheba had been asked for; that she had responded by saying that her mistress was not feeling well and could not be seen.

“Then they think I am in my bedroom?”

“Then they think I’m in my bedroom?”

“Yes.” Liddy then ventured to add: “You said when I first found you that you might never go home again—you didn’t mean it, ma’am?”

“Yes.” Liddy then took the chance to add: “You said when I first found you that you might never go home again—you didn’t mean it, ma’am?”

“No; I’ve altered my mind. It is only women with no pride in them who run away from their husbands. There is one position worse than that of being found dead in your husband’s house from his ill usage, and that is, to be found alive through having gone away to the house of somebody else. I’ve thought of it all this morning, and I’ve chosen my course. A runaway wife is an encumbrance to everybody, a burden to herself and a byword—all of which make up a heap of misery greater than any that comes by staying at home—though this may include the trifling items of insult, beating, and starvation. Liddy, if ever you marry—God forbid that you ever should!—you’ll find yourself in a fearful situation; but mind this, don’t you flinch. Stand your ground, and be cut to pieces. That’s what I’m going to do.”

“No; I’ve changed my mind. Only women who lack pride run away from their husbands. There’s one situation worse than being found dead in your husband’s house due to his mistreatment, and that’s being found alive after running away to someone else’s place. I’ve thought about it all morning, and I’ve made my decision. A runaway wife is a burden to everyone, a liability to herself, and a topic for gossip—all of which creates a level of misery greater than any you face by staying home—though that may involve minor things like insults, abuse, and starvation. Liddy, if you ever get married—God forbid!—you’ll find yourself in a terrible situation; but remember this, don’t back down. Stand your ground, and get through it. That’s what I’m going to do.”

“Oh, mistress, don’t talk so!” said Liddy, taking her hand; “but I knew you had too much sense to bide away. May I ask what dreadful thing it is that has happened between you and him?”

“Oh, please don’t say that, mistress!” said Liddy, taking her hand. “I always knew you were too sensible to just stay away. Can I ask what terrible thing has happened between you and him?”

“You may ask; but I may not tell.”

“You can ask, but I can’t tell.”

In about ten minutes they returned to the house by a circuitous route, entering at the rear. Bathsheba glided up the back stairs to a disused attic, and her companion followed.

In about ten minutes, they came back to the house by a roundabout way, entering through the back. Bathsheba walked smoothly up the back stairs to an unused attic, and her friend followed her.

“Liddy,” she said, with a lighter heart, for youth and hope had begun to reassert themselves; “you are to be my confidante for the present—somebody must be—and I choose you. Well, I shall take up my abode here for a while. Will you get a fire lighted, put down a piece of carpet, and help me to make the place comfortable. Afterwards, I want you and Maryann to bring up that little stump bedstead in the small room, and the bed belonging to it, and a table, and some other things.... What shall I do to pass the heavy time away?”

“Liddy,” she said, feeling lighter, as youth and hope started to come back; “you’re going to be my confidante for now—somebody has to be—and I choose you. Well, I’ll be staying here for a bit. Can you get a fire going, lay down a rug, and help me make this place cozy? After that, I want you and Maryann to bring up that little stump bed frame from the small room, along with the bed that goes with it, a table, and some other stuff… What should I do to keep myself busy during this long wait?”

“Hemming handkerchiefs is a very good thing,” said Liddy.

“Hemming handkerchiefs is a great idea,” said Liddy.

“Oh no, no! I hate needlework—I always did.”

“Oh no, no! I can't stand needlework—I always have.”

“Knitting?”

"Knitting?"

“And that, too.”

“And that as well.”

“You might finish your sampler. Only the carnations and peacocks want filling in; and then it could be framed and glazed, and hung beside your aunt’s ma’am.”

“You could wrap up your sampler. Only the carnations and peacocks need filling in; then it could be framed and glazed, and hung next to your aunt’s, ma’am.”

“Samplers are out of date—horribly countrified. No Liddy, I’ll read. Bring up some books—not new ones. I haven’t heart to read anything new.”

“Samplers are outdated—totally rustic. No Liddy, I’ll read. Bring up some books—not the new ones. I can’t bring myself to read anything new.”

“Some of your uncle’s old ones, ma’am?”

“Some of your uncle’s old ones, ma’am?”

“Yes. Some of those we stowed away in boxes.” A faint gleam of humour passed over her face as she said: “Bring Beaumont and Fletcher’s Maid’s Tragedy, and the Mourning Bride, and—let me see—Night Thoughts, and the Vanity of Human Wishes.”

“Yes. Some of those we packed away in boxes.” A slight smile flickered across her face as she said: “Bring Beaumont and Fletcher’s Maid’s Tragedy, and the Mourning Bride, and—let me think—Night Thoughts, and the Vanity of Human Wishes.”

“And that story of the black man, who murdered his wife Desdemona? It is a nice dismal one that would suit you excellent just now.”

“And that tale about the black man who killed his wife Desdemona? It's a pretty gloomy story that would be perfect for you right now.”

“Now, Liddy, you’ve been looking into my books without telling me; and I said you were not to! How do you know it would suit me? It wouldn’t suit me at all.”

“Now, Liddy, you’ve been checking my books without telling me; and I said you were not to! How do you know it would be right for me? It wouldn’t be right for me at all.”

“But if the others do—”

“But if the others do—”

“No, they don’t; and I won’t read dismal books. Why should I read dismal books, indeed? Bring me Love in a Village, and Maid of the Mill, and Doctor Syntax, and some volumes of the Spectator.”

“No, they don’t; and I won’t read depressing books. Why should I read depressing books, really? Bring me Love in a Village, and Maid of the Mill, and Doctor Syntax, and some volumes of the Spectator.”

All that day Bathsheba and Liddy lived in the attic in a state of barricade; a precaution which proved to be needless as against Troy, for he did not appear in the neighbourhood or trouble them at all. Bathsheba sat at the window till sunset, sometimes attempting to read, at other times watching every movement outside without much purpose, and listening without much interest to every sound.

All day long, Bathsheba and Liddy stayed in the attic, barricaded in; a precaution that turned out to be unnecessary regarding Troy, as he didn’t show up in the neighborhood or bother them at all. Bathsheba sat by the window until sunset, sometimes trying to read, other times watching every movement outside without much aim, and listening to every sound without much interest.

The sun went down almost blood-red that night, and a livid cloud received its rays in the east. Up against this dark background the west front of the church tower—the only part of the edifice visible from the farm-house windows—rose distinct and lustrous, the vane upon the summit bristling with rays. Hereabouts, at six o’clock, the young men of the village gathered, as was their custom, for a game of Prisoners’ base. The spot had been consecrated to this ancient diversion from time immemorial, the old stocks conveniently forming a base facing the boundary of the churchyard, in front of which the ground was trodden hard and bare as a pavement by the players. She could see the brown and black heads of the young lads darting about right and left, their white shirt-sleeves gleaming in the sun; whilst occasionally a shout and a peal of hearty laughter varied the stillness of the evening air. They continued playing for a quarter of an hour or so, when the game concluded abruptly, and the players leapt over the wall and vanished round to the other side behind a yew-tree, which was also half behind a beech, now spreading in one mass of golden foliage, on which the branches traced black lines.

The sun set almost blood-red that night, and a dark cloud caught its rays in the east. Against this dark backdrop, the west front of the church tower—the only part of the building visible from the farmhouse windows—stood out clearly and brightly, with the weather vane on top sparkling in the light. Around six o’clock, the young men of the village gathered, as they usually did, for a game of Prisoners’ base. This spot had been dedicated to this old game for ages, with the old stocks conveniently forming a base facing the churchyard boundary, where the ground was worn hard and bare like pavement from the players. She could see the brown and black heads of the young guys darting around, their white shirt-sleeves shining in the sun; occasionally, a shout and a burst of hearty laughter broke the evening stillness. They played for about fifteen minutes, then the game ended suddenly, and the players jumped over the wall and disappeared behind a yew tree, which was also partially behind a beech tree, now covered in a mass of golden leaves, with the branches creating black outlines.

“Why did the base-players finish their game so suddenly?” Bathsheba inquired, the next time that Liddy entered the room.

“Why did the bass players wrap up their game so suddenly?” Bathsheba asked the next time Liddy came into the room.

“I think ’twas because two men came just then from Casterbridge and began putting up a grand carved tombstone,” said Liddy. “The lads went to see whose it was.”

“I think it was because two men came from Casterbridge at that moment and started putting up a fancy carved tombstone,” Liddy said. “The guys went to check out whose it was.”

“Do you know?” Bathsheba asked.

"Did you know?" Bathsheba asked.

“I don’t,” said Liddy.

"I don’t," Liddy said.

CHAPTER XLV
TROY’S ROMANTICISM

When Troy’s wife had left the house at the previous midnight his first act was to cover the dead from sight. This done he ascended the stairs, and throwing himself down upon the bed dressed as he was, he waited miserably for the morning.

When Troy’s wife left the house the night before at midnight, his first act was to hide the dead from view. After that, he went upstairs and collapsed onto the bed, still fully dressed, waiting miserably for morning to come.

Fate had dealt grimly with him through the last four-and-twenty hours. His day had been spent in a way which varied very materially from his intentions regarding it. There is always an inertia to be overcome in striking out a new line of conduct—not more in ourselves, it seems, than in circumscribing events, which appear as if leagued together to allow no novelties in the way of amelioration.

Fate had treated him harshly over the past twenty-four hours. His day had gone in a way that was very different from what he had planned. There's always a resistance to breaking into a new way of doing things—not just within ourselves, it seems, but also in the surrounding events, which seem to band together to prevent any progress.

Twenty pounds having been secured from Bathsheba, he had managed to add to the sum every farthing he could muster on his own account, which had been seven pounds ten. With this money, twenty-seven pounds ten in all, he had hastily driven from the gate that morning to keep his appointment with Fanny Robin.

Twenty pounds had been secured from Bathsheba, and he had added every cent he could scrape together on his own, which totaled seven pounds ten. With this money, twenty-seven pounds ten in total, he quickly left the gate that morning to meet Fanny Robin.

On reaching Casterbridge he left the horse and trap at an inn, and at five minutes before ten came back to the bridge at the lower end of the town, and sat himself upon the parapet. The clocks struck the hour, and no Fanny appeared. In fact, at that moment she was being robed in her grave-clothes by two attendants at the Union poorhouse—the first and last tiring-women the gentle creature had ever been honoured with. The quarter went, the half hour. A rush of recollection came upon Troy as he waited: this was the second time she had broken a serious engagement with him. In anger he vowed it should be the last, and at eleven o’clock, when he had lingered and watched the stone of the bridge till he knew every lichen upon their face and heard the chink of the ripples underneath till they oppressed him, he jumped from his seat, went to the inn for his gig, and in a bitter mood of indifference concerning the past, and recklessness about the future, drove on to Budmouth races.

Upon reaching Casterbridge, he left the horse and carriage at an inn, and five minutes before ten, he returned to the bridge at the lower end of town and sat on the parapet. The clocks struck the hour, and Fanny did not show up. In fact, at that moment, she was being dressed in her burial clothes by two attendants at the Union poorhouse—the first and last women to serve her in such a way. The quarter passed, then the half hour. A wave of memories hit Troy as he waited: this was the second time she had broken a serious commitment to him. In anger, he swore it would be the last. At eleven o’clock, after lingering and watching the stone of the bridge until he recognized every lichen on its surface and listened to the sound of the ripples beneath until it felt overwhelming, he jumped up, went to the inn to get his gig, and with a bitter sense of indifference towards the past and recklessness about the future, drove on to Budmouth races.

He reached the race-course at two o’clock, and remained either there or in the town till nine. But Fanny’s image, as it had appeared to him in the sombre shadows of that Saturday evening, returned to his mind, backed up by Bathsheba’s reproaches. He vowed he would not bet, and he kept his vow, for on leaving the town at nine o’clock in the evening he had diminished his cash only to the extent of a few shillings.

He arrived at the racetrack at two o’clock and stayed there or in town until nine. However, Fanny’s image, as he had seen it in the dark shadows of that Saturday evening, kept coming back to him, along with Bathsheba’s criticisms. He promised himself he wouldn’t place any bets, and he stuck to that promise because when he left town at nine o’clock, he had only spent a few shillings.

He trotted slowly homeward, and it was now that he was struck for the first time with a thought that Fanny had been really prevented by illness from keeping her promise. This time she could have made no mistake. He regretted that he had not remained in Casterbridge and made inquiries. Reaching home he quietly unharnessed the horse and came indoors, as we have seen, to the fearful shock that awaited him.

He walked slowly home, and it was then that he realized for the first time that Fanny had genuinely been unable to keep her promise because she was sick. This time, she could not have been mistaken. He wished he had stayed in Casterbridge and asked around. When he got home, he quietly took the horse out of the harness and went inside, as we have seen, to the shocking surprise that awaited him.

As soon as it grew light enough to distinguish objects, Troy arose from the coverlet of the bed, and in a mood of absolute indifference to Bathsheba’s whereabouts, and almost oblivious of her existence, he stalked downstairs and left the house by the back door. His walk was towards the churchyard, entering which he searched around till he found a newly dug unoccupied grave—the grave dug the day before for Fanny. The position of this having been marked, he hastened on to Casterbridge, only pausing and musing for a while at the hill whereon he had last seen Fanny alive.

As soon as it was light enough to see, Troy got out of bed, completely indifferent to Bathsheba’s whereabouts and almost unaware of her existence. He walked downstairs and left the house through the back door. He headed toward the churchyard, where he looked around until he found a newly dug grave—the one dug the day before for Fanny. After marking the spot, he quickly made his way to Casterbridge, stopping briefly to reflect on the hill where he had last seen Fanny alive.

Reaching the town, Troy descended into a side street and entered a pair of gates surmounted by a board bearing the words, “Lester, stone and marble mason.” Within were lying about stones of all sizes and designs, inscribed as being sacred to the memory of unnamed persons who had not yet died.

Reaching the town, Troy turned into a side street and walked through a set of gates topped with a sign that read, “Lester, stone and marble mason.” Inside, various stones of all sizes and designs were scattered around, dedicated to the memory of unknown individuals who had not yet passed away.

Troy was so unlike himself now in look, word, and deed, that the want of likeness was perceptible even to his own consciousness. His method of engaging himself in this business of purchasing a tomb was that of an absolutely unpractised man. He could not bring himself to consider, calculate, or economize. He waywardly wished for something, and he set about obtaining it like a child in a nursery. “I want a good tomb,” he said to the man who stood in a little office within the yard. “I want as good a one as you can give me for twenty-seven pounds.”

Troy was so different from his usual self in looks, words, and actions that even he noticed the change. The way he approached buying a tomb was that of someone completely inexperienced. He couldn't bring himself to think things through, plan, or save money. He whimsically desired something and went after it like a child in a playroom. “I want a nice tomb,” he told the guy in the small office in the yard. “I want the best one you can give me for twenty-seven pounds.”

It was all the money he possessed.

It was all the money he had.

“That sum to include everything?”

“Does that total include everything?”

“Everything. Cutting the name, carriage to Weatherbury, and erection. And I want it now, at once.”

“Everything. Remove the name, transport to Weatherbury, and set it up. And I want it now, immediately.”

“We could not get anything special worked this week.”

"We couldn't get anything special done this week."

“I must have it now.”

"I need it now."

“If you would like one of these in stock it could be got ready immediately.”

“If you want one of these in stock, we can get it ready right away.”

“Very well,” said Troy, impatiently. “Let’s see what you have.”

“Alright,” Troy said, impatiently. “Show me what you’ve got.”

“The best I have in stock is this one,” said the stone-cutter, going into a shed. “Here’s a marble headstone beautifully crocketed, with medallions beneath of typical subjects; here’s the footstone after the same pattern, and here’s the coping to enclose the grave. The polishing alone of the set cost me eleven pounds—the slabs are the best of their kind, and I can warrant them to resist rain and frost for a hundred years without flying.”

“The best I have in stock is this one,” said the stone-cutter, going into a shed. “Here’s a marble headstone beautifully crafted, with medallions below depicting typical subjects; here’s the footstone with the same design, and here’s the coping to surround the grave. The polishing for the whole set cost me eleven pounds—the slabs are the finest of their kind, and I can guarantee they’ll withstand rain and frost for a hundred years without cracking.”

“And how much?”

"What's the price?"

“Well, I could add the name, and put it up at Weatherbury for the sum you mention.”

“Well, I could add the name and put it up at Weatherbury for the amount you mentioned.”

“Get it done to-day, and I’ll pay the money now.”

“Finish it today, and I’ll pay you right now.”

The man agreed, and wondered at such a mood in a visitor who wore not a shred of mourning. Troy then wrote the words which were to form the inscription, settled the account and went away. In the afternoon he came back again, and found that the lettering was almost done. He waited in the yard till the tomb was packed, and saw it placed in the cart and starting on its way to Weatherbury, giving directions to the two men who were to accompany it to inquire of the sexton for the grave of the person named in the inscription.

The man agreed and was surprised by the mood of a visitor who wasn't wearing any mourning clothes. Troy then wrote the words that would be the inscription, settled the bill, and left. In the afternoon, he returned and saw that the lettering was almost complete. He waited in the yard until the tomb was ready, watched it being loaded onto the cart, and started its journey to Weatherbury, instructing the two men who would go with it to ask the sexton for the grave of the person named in the inscription.

It was quite dark when Troy came out of Casterbridge. He carried rather a heavy basket upon his arm, with which he strode moodily along the road, resting occasionally at bridges and gates, whereon he deposited his burden for a time. Midway on his journey he met, returning in the darkness, the men and the waggon which had conveyed the tomb. He merely inquired if the work was done, and, on being assured that it was, passed on again.

It was pretty dark when Troy left Casterbridge. He was carrying a heavy basket on his arm as he walked down the road, feeling moody. He stopped occasionally at bridges and gates, setting his load down for a bit. Partway through his journey, he ran into the men and the wagon that had transported the tomb, who were heading back in the dark. He simply asked if the work was finished, and when they confirmed it was, he continued on his way.

Troy entered Weatherbury churchyard about ten o’clock and went immediately to the corner where he had marked the vacant grave early in the morning. It was on the obscure side of the tower, screened to a great extent from the view of passers along the road—a spot which until lately had been abandoned to heaps of stones and bushes of alder, but now it was cleared and made orderly for interments, by reason of the rapid filling of the ground elsewhere.

Troy entered Weatherbury churchyard around ten o’clock and went straight to the corner where he had marked the empty grave earlier that morning. It was on the less visible side of the tower, largely blocked from the view of people passing on the road—a place that until recently had been overgrown with piles of stones and clusters of alder bushes, but now it was cleared and organized for burials due to the quick filling of the ground in other areas.

Here now stood the tomb as the men had stated, snow-white and shapely in the gloom, consisting of head and foot-stone, and enclosing border of marble-work uniting them. In the midst was mould, suitable for plants.

Here now stood the tomb as the men had described, snow-white and elegantly shaped in the darkness, made up of a headstone and footstone, with a surrounding border of marble connecting them. In the center was soil, suitable for planting.

Troy deposited his basket beside the tomb, and vanished for a few minutes. When he returned he carried a spade and a lantern, the light of which he directed for a few moments upon the marble, whilst he read the inscription. He hung his lantern on the lowest bough of the yew-tree, and took from his basket flower-roots of several varieties. There were bundles of snow-drop, hyacinth and crocus bulbs, violets and double daisies, which were to bloom in early spring, and of carnations, pinks, picotees, lilies of the valley, forget-me-not, summer’s farewell, meadow-saffron and others, for the later seasons of the year.

Troy set his basket down next to the tomb and disappeared for a few minutes. When he came back, he had a spade and a lantern, which he aimed at the marble while he read the inscription. He hung the lantern on the lowest branch of the yew tree and took out various flower roots from his basket. There were bundles of snowdrop, hyacinth, and crocus bulbs, violets and double daisies, which would bloom in early spring, along with carnations, pinks, picotees, lilies of the valley, forget-me-nots, summer’s farewell, meadow saffron, and others for the later seasons of the year.

Troy laid these out upon the grass, and with an impassive face set to work to plant them. The snowdrops were arranged in a line on the outside of the coping, the remainder within the enclosure of the grave. The crocuses and hyacinths were to grow in rows; some of the summer flowers he placed over her head and feet, the lilies and forget-me-nots over her heart. The remainder were dispersed in the spaces between these.

Troy laid these out on the grass and, with a blank expression, started to plant them. The snowdrops were lined up along the edge of the coping, while the rest were inside the grave enclosure. The crocuses and hyacinths were planted in rows; some summer flowers were placed over her head and feet, with lilies and forget-me-nots over her heart. The rest were scattered in the spaces between.

Troy, in his prostration at this time, had no perception that in the futility of these romantic doings, dictated by a remorseful reaction from previous indifference, there was any element of absurdity. Deriving his idiosyncrasies from both sides of the Channel, he showed at such junctures as the present the inelasticity of the Englishman, together with that blindness to the line where sentiment verges on mawkishness, characteristic of the French.

Troy, in his despair at this moment, couldn't see that in the pointlessness of these romantic acts, driven by a guilty reaction to his earlier indifference, there was any hint of absurdity. Drawing his quirks from both sides of the Channel, he displayed at times like this the rigidity of the Englishman, along with that inability to recognize when sentiment turns sentimental, which is typical of the French.

It was a cloudy, muggy, and very dark night, and the rays from Troy’s lantern spread into the two old yews with a strange illuminating power, flickering, as it seemed, up to the black ceiling of cloud above. He felt a large drop of rain upon the back of his hand, and presently one came and entered one of the holes of the lantern, whereupon the candle sputtered and went out. Troy was weary and it being now not far from midnight, and the rain threatening to increase, he resolved to leave the finishing touches of his labour until the day should break. He groped along the wall and over the graves in the dark till he found himself round at the north side. Here he entered the porch, and, reclining upon the bench within, fell asleep.

It was a cloudy, muggy, and very dark night, and the light from Troy’s lantern spread over the two old yews with a strange glow, flickering up to the black ceiling of clouds above. He felt a large drop of rain on the back of his hand, and soon another drop fell into one of the holes in the lantern, causing the candle to sputter and go out. Troy was tired, and with it being close to midnight and the rain threatening to get worse, he decided to leave the finishing touches of his work until morning. He felt his way along the wall and over the graves in the dark until he found himself at the north side. Here, he entered the porch, reclined on the bench inside, and fell asleep.

CHAPTER XLVI
THE GURGOYLE: ITS DOINGS

The tower of Weatherbury Church was a square erection of fourteenth-century date, having two stone gurgoyles on each of the four faces of its parapet. Of these eight carved protuberances only two at this time continued to serve the purpose of their erection—that of spouting the water from the lead roof within. One mouth in each front had been closed by bygone church-wardens as superfluous, and two others were broken away and choked—a matter not of much consequence to the wellbeing of the tower, for the two mouths which still remained open and active were gaping enough to do all the work.

The tower of Weatherbury Church was a square structure from the fourteenth century, featuring two stone gargoyles on each of its four parapets. Out of these eight carved projections, only two were still doing their job of draining water from the lead roof above. One opening on each side had been sealed off by past church wardens as unnecessary, and two others were damaged and blocked—this didn’t really matter for the tower's wellbeing, since the two openings that were still clear and functioning were large enough to handle all the drainage.

It has been sometimes argued that there is no truer criterion of the vitality of any given art-period than the power of the master-spirits of that time in grotesque; and certainly in the instance of Gothic art there is no disputing the proposition. Weatherbury tower was a somewhat early instance of the use of an ornamental parapet in parish as distinct from cathedral churches, and the gurgoyles, which are the necessary correlatives of a parapet, were exceptionally prominent—of the boldest cut that the hand could shape, and of the most original design that a human brain could conceive. There was, so to speak, that symmetry in their distortion which is less the characteristic of British than of Continental grotesques of the period. All the eight were different from each other. A beholder was convinced that nothing on earth could be more hideous than those he saw on the north side until he went round to the south. Of the two on this latter face, only that at the south-eastern corner concerns the story. It was too human to be called like a dragon, too impish to be like a man, too animal to be like a fiend, and not enough like a bird to be called a griffin. This horrible stone entity was fashioned as if covered with a wrinkled hide; it had short, erect ears, eyes starting from their sockets, and its fingers and hands were seizing the corners of its mouth, which they thus seemed to pull open to give free passage to the water it vomited. The lower row of teeth was quite washed away, though the upper still remained. Here and thus, jutting a couple of feet from the wall against which its feet rested as a support, the creature had for four hundred years laughed at the surrounding landscape, voicelessly in dry weather, and in wet with a gurgling and snorting sound.

It has been sometimes argued that there’s no better measure of the vitality of any given art period than the influence of the great artists of that time in grotesque art; and in the case of Gothic art, this claim is certainly valid. Weatherbury tower was an early example of using an ornamental parapet in parish churches, distinct from cathedral churches, and the gargoyles, which are essential companions of a parapet, were particularly prominent—crafted with the boldest cuts and the most original designs imaginable. There was, so to speak, a certain symmetry in their distortion, which is more characteristic of Continental grotesques from the period than those from Britain. Each of the eight gargoyles was different from the others. A viewer could easily think nothing on earth was more hideous than those seen on the north side until they walked around to the south. Of the two on the southern face, only the one at the south-eastern corner relates to the story. It was too human to be called a dragon, too mischievous to resemble a man, too animalistic to be like a fiend, and not enough like a bird to be referred to as a griffin. This horrifying stone figure seemed like it had a wrinkled hide; it had short, upright ears, eyes bulging from their sockets, and its fingers and hands clutched its mouth as if pulling it open to let out the water it spewed. The lower row of teeth was almost completely worn away, while the upper row remained intact. Here, jutting a couple of feet from the wall that supported it, the creature has silently laughed at the surrounding landscape for four hundred years—voicelessly in dry weather and with a gurgling, snorting sound in the rain.

Troy slept on in the porch, and the rain increased outside. Presently the gurgoyle spat. In due time a small stream began to trickle through the seventy feet of aerial space between its mouth and the ground, which the water-drops smote like duckshot in their accelerated velocity. The stream thickened in substance, and increased in power, gradually spouting further and yet further from the side of the tower. When the rain fell in a steady and ceaseless torrent the stream dashed downward in volumes.

Troy slept on the porch while the rain picked up outside. Soon enough, the gargoyle spat. In no time, a small stream started to trickle down the seventy feet of open space between its mouth and the ground, with the raindrops hitting like tiny bullets in their rapid descent. The stream became thicker and stronger, gradually shooting further and further away from the side of the tower. When the rain fell in a steady, unending downpour, the stream rushed down in large volumes.

We follow its course to the ground at this point of time. The end of the liquid parabola has come forward from the wall, has advanced over the plinth mouldings, over a heap of stones, over the marble border, into the midst of Fanny Robin’s grave.

We trace its path to the ground at this moment. The end of the liquid curve has moved away from the wall, has pushed over the base moldings, across a pile of stones, over the marble edge, and into the center of Fanny Robin’s grave.

The force of the stream had, until very lately, been received upon some loose stones spread thereabout, which had acted as a shield to the soil under the onset. These during the summer had been cleared from the ground, and there was now nothing to resist the down-fall but the bare earth. For several years the stream had not spouted so far from the tower as it was doing on this night, and such a contingency had been over-looked. Sometimes this obscure corner received no inhabitant for the space of two or three years, and then it was usually but a pauper, a poacher, or other sinner of undignified sins.

The force of the stream had, until very recently, been redirected onto some loose stones scattered around, which had protected the soil from the impact. During the summer, these stones had been removed, leaving only bare earth to withstand the downpour. For several years, the stream hadn't flowed this far from the tower as it was doing that night, and this situation had been overlooked. Sometimes this secluded area went without any inhabitants for two or three years, and when it did, it was usually just a homeless person, a poacher, or someone else with questionable morals.

The persistent torrent from the gurgoyle’s jaws directed all its vengeance into the grave. The rich tawny mould was stirred into motion, and boiled like chocolate. The water accumulated and washed deeper down, and the roar of the pool thus formed spread into the night as the head and chief among other noises of the kind created by the deluging rain. The flowers so carefully planted by Fanny’s repentant lover began to move and writhe in their bed. The winter-violets turned slowly upside down, and became a mere mat of mud. Soon the snowdrop and other bulbs danced in the boiling mass like ingredients in a cauldron. Plants of the tufted species were loosened, rose to the surface, and floated off.

The steady stream from the gargoyle’s mouth channeled all its fury into the ground. The rich brown soil stirred up and bubbled like hot chocolate. Water piled up and soaked deeper down, and the sound of the pool that formed spread into the night, blending with the other noises made by the pouring rain. The flowers that Fanny's remorseful lover had carefully planted began to shake and twist in their bed. The winter violets turned slowly upside down, becoming just a clump of mud. Soon, the snowdrops and other bulbs danced in the swirling water like ingredients in a pot. Tufted plants came loose, floated to the surface, and drifted away.

Troy did not awake from his comfortless sleep till it was broad day. Not having been in bed for two nights his shoulders felt stiff, his feet tender, and his head heavy. He remembered his position, arose, shivered, took the spade, and again went out.

Troy didn’t wake from his restless sleep until it was bright outside. After being out of bed for two nights, his shoulders felt stiff, his feet sore, and his head heavy. He recalled his situation, got up, shivered, grabbed the spade, and went back outside.

The rain had quite ceased, and the sun was shining through the green, brown, and yellow leaves, now sparkling and varnished by the raindrops to the brightness of similar effects in the landscapes of Ruysdael and Hobbema, and full of all those infinite beauties that arise from the union of water and colour with high lights. The air was rendered so transparent by the heavy fall of rain that the autumn hues of the middle distance were as rich as those near at hand, and the remote fields intercepted by the angle of the tower appeared in the same plane as the tower itself.

The rain had completely stopped, and the sun was shining through the green, brown, and yellow leaves, which now sparkled and gleamed from the raindrops, resembling the brightness seen in the landscapes of Ruysdael and Hobbema, filled with all the endless beauty that comes from the combination of water and color with highlights. The heavy rain had made the air so clear that the autumn colors in the distance were as vivid as those nearby, and the far-off fields cut off by the angle of the tower seemed to exist on the same plane as the tower itself.

He entered the gravel path which would take him behind the tower. The path, instead of being stony as it had been the night before, was browned over with a thin coating of mud. At one place in the path he saw a tuft of stringy roots washed white and clean as a bundle of tendons. He picked it up—surely it could not be one of the primroses he had planted? He saw a bulb, another, and another as he advanced. Beyond doubt they were the crocuses. With a face of perplexed dismay Troy turned the corner and then beheld the wreck the stream had made.

He walked down the gravel path that led him behind the tower. Instead of being rocky like the night before, the path was covered with a thin layer of mud. At one spot on the path, he noticed a clump of stringy roots that looked clean and white like a bundle of tendons. He picked it up—could it really be one of the primroses he had planted? He spotted a bulb, then another, and another as he moved forward. No doubt they were the crocuses. With a look of confused distress, Troy turned the corner and then saw the mess the stream had created.

The pool upon the grave had soaked away into the ground, and in its place was a hollow. The disturbed earth was washed over the grass and pathway in the guise of the brown mud he had already seen, and it spotted the marble tombstone with the same stains. Nearly all the flowers were washed clean out of the ground, and they lay, roots upwards, on the spots whither they had been splashed by the stream.

The pool on the grave had absorbed into the ground, leaving a hollow. The disturbed earth coated the grass and path in the form of the brown mud he had already noticed, and it marked the marble tombstone with the same stains. Almost all the flowers had been washed out of the ground, and they lay, roots up, where they had been splattered by the water.

Troy’s brow became heavily contracted. He set his teeth closely, and his compressed lips moved as those of one in great pain. This singular accident, by a strange confluence of emotions in him, was felt as the sharpest sting of all. Troy’s face was very expressive, and any observer who had seen him now would hardly have believed him to be a man who had laughed, and sung, and poured love-trifles into a woman’s ear. To curse his miserable lot was at first his impulse, but even that lowest stage of rebellion needed an activity whose absence was necessarily antecedent to the existence of the morbid misery which wrung him. The sight, coming as it did, superimposed upon the other dark scenery of the previous days, formed a sort of climax to the whole panorama, and it was more than he could endure. Sanguine by nature, Troy had a power of eluding grief by simply adjourning it. He could put off the consideration of any particular spectre till the matter had become old and softened by time. The planting of flowers on Fanny’s grave had been perhaps but a species of elusion of the primary grief, and now it was as if his intention had been known and circumvented.

Troy’s brow furrowed deeply. He clenched his teeth, and his tightly pressed lips moved as if he were in great pain. This strange event, due to a mix of emotions within him, felt like the worst blow of all. Troy’s face was very expressive, and anyone who saw him now wouldn’t believe he was someone who had laughed, sung, and whispered sweet nothings in a woman's ear. His first instinct was to curse his miserable fate, but even that lowest form of rebellion needed an action, which was missing and contributed to the heavy misery that tortured him. The sight, arriving as it did against the backdrop of the darker days before, created a sort of climax to the entire scene, and it was more than he could handle. Naturally optimistic, Troy had a knack for dodging grief simply by postponing it. He could delay facing any particular ghost until it became old and faded with time. Planting flowers on Fanny’s grave might have been just a way to avoid the initial grief, and now it felt like his intention had been seen through and thwarted.

Almost for the first time in his life, Troy, as he stood by this dismantled grave, wished himself another man. It is seldom that a person with much animal spirit does not feel that the fact of his life being his own is the one qualification which singles it out as a more hopeful life than that of others who may actually resemble him in every particular. Troy had felt, in his transient way, hundreds of times, that he could not envy other people their condition, because the possession of that condition would have necessitated a different personality, when he desired no other than his own. He had not minded the peculiarities of his birth, the vicissitudes of his life, the meteor-like uncertainty of all that related to him, because these appertained to the hero of his story, without whom there would have been no story at all for him; and it seemed to be only in the nature of things that matters would right themselves at some proper date and wind up well. This very morning the illusion completed its disappearance, and, as it were, all of a sudden, Troy hated himself. The suddenness was probably more apparent than real. A coral reef which just comes short of the ocean surface is no more to the horizon than if it had never been begun, and the mere finishing stroke is what often appears to create an event which has long been potentially an accomplished thing.

Almost for the first time in his life, Troy, as he stood by this broken grave, wished he were someone else. It’s rare for a person with a lot of spirit not to feel that having control over their own life is the main thing that makes it more hopeful than the lives of others who might look just like them. Troy had felt, in his temporary way, hundreds of times that he couldn’t envy others because having their circumstances would require a different personality, and he didn't want anything other than his own. He didn’t care about the oddities of his birth, the ups and downs of his life, or the unpredictable nature of everything about him, because those were part of his story’s hero, without whom there would be no story at all for him; it just seemed natural that things would eventually sort themselves out and end well. This morning, that illusion completely vanished, and suddenly, Troy hated himself. The suddenness was probably more of an appearance than a reality. A coral reef that’s just below the ocean’s surface is no more visible on the horizon than if it had never started, and it’s often just the final touch that seems to create an event that has been inevitable all along.

He stood and meditated—a miserable man. Whither should he go? “He that is accursed, let him be accursed still,” was the pitiless anathema written in this spoliated effort of his new-born solicitousness. A man who has spent his primal strength in journeying in one direction has not much spirit left for reversing his course. Troy had, since yesterday, faintly reversed his; but the merest opposition had disheartened him. To turn about would have been hard enough under the greatest providential encouragement; but to find that Providence, far from helping him into a new course, or showing any wish that he might adopt one, actually jeered his first trembling and critical attempt in that kind, was more than nature could bear.

He stood there, lost in thought—a miserable man. Where should he go? “Let the cursed remain cursed,” was the harsh judgment reflected in this ruined effort of his newfound concern. A man who has exhausted his strength heading in one direction doesn’t have much energy left to change his path. Troy had, since yesterday, faintly considered turning back; but even the slightest resistance had discouraged him. It would have been tough enough to change direction with the greatest encouragement from fate, but to realize that fate, instead of guiding him toward a new path or showing any interest in him taking one, was actually mocking his first shaky and critical attempt at doing so was more than he could handle.

He slowly withdrew from the grave. He did not attempt to fill up the hole, replace the flowers, or do anything at all. He simply threw up his cards and forswore his game for that time and always. Going out of the churchyard silently and unobserved—none of the villagers having yet risen—he passed down some fields at the back, and emerged just as secretly upon the high road. Shortly afterwards he had gone from the village.

He slowly stepped back from the grave. He didn’t try to fill in the hole, replace the flowers, or do anything at all. He simply discarded his cards and gave up on the game for that moment and for good. Leaving the churchyard quietly and unnoticed—since none of the villagers were awake yet—he walked through some fields at the back and blended in quietly onto the main road. A little while later, he had left the village.

Meanwhile, Bathsheba remained a voluntary prisoner in the attic. The door was kept locked, except during the entries and exits of Liddy, for whom a bed had been arranged in a small adjoining room. The light of Troy’s lantern in the churchyard was noticed about ten o’clock by the maid-servant, who casually glanced from the window in that direction whilst taking her supper, and she called Bathsheba’s attention to it. They looked curiously at the phenomenon for a time, until Liddy was sent to bed.

Meanwhile, Bathsheba stayed a willing prisoner in the attic. The door was kept locked, except when Liddy came in and out; a bed had been set up for her in a small adjoining room. Around ten o’clock, the maid caught sight of the light from Troy’s lantern in the churchyard while casually glancing out the window during her supper, and she pointed it out to Bathsheba. They watched the light curiously for a while, until Liddy was told to go to bed.

Bathsheba did not sleep very heavily that night. When her attendant was unconscious and softly breathing in the next room, the mistress of the house was still looking out of the window at the faint gleam spreading from among the trees—not in a steady shine, but blinking like a revolving coast-light, though this appearance failed to suggest to her that a person was passing and repassing in front of it. Bathsheba sat here till it began to rain, and the light vanished, when she withdrew to lie restlessly in her bed and re-enact in a worn mind the lurid scene of yesternight.

Bathsheba didn’t sleep very well that night. While her attendant was unconscious and softly breathing in the next room, she sat looking out the window at the faint light spreading among the trees—not in a steady glow, but flickering like a rotating lighthouse beam, even though this didn’t make her think that someone was walking back and forth in front of it. Bathsheba stayed there until it started to rain and the light disappeared, then she went to lie restlessly in bed, replaying the intense scene from the night before in her tired mind.

Almost before the first faint sign of dawn appeared she arose again, and opened the window to obtain a full breathing of the new morning air, the panes being now wet with trembling tears left by the night rain, each one rounded with a pale lustre caught from primrose-hued slashes through a cloud low down in the awakening sky. From the trees came the sound of steady dripping upon the drifted leaves under them, and from the direction of the church she could hear another noise—peculiar, and not intermittent like the rest, the purl of water falling into a pool.

Almost before the first faint light of dawn appeared, she got up again and opened the window to take a deep breath of the fresh morning air. The panes were wet with the trembling tears left by the night rain, each one shining softly with a pale glow caught from the primrose-colored slashes in the clouds low in the awakening sky. From the trees came the sound of steady dripping onto the fallen leaves below, and from the direction of the church, she could hear another noise—distinct, and continuous unlike the others, the gentle sound of water falling into a pool.

Liddy knocked at eight o’clock, and Bathsheba unlocked the door.

Liddy knocked at eight o'clock, and Bathsheba opened the door.

“What a heavy rain we’ve had in the night, ma’am!” said Liddy, when her inquiries about breakfast had been made.

“What a heavy rain we had last night, ma’am!” said Liddy after she asked about breakfast.

“Yes, very heavy.”

"Yeah, it's really heavy."

“Did you hear the strange noise from the churchyard?”

“Did you hear that weird noise coming from the churchyard?”

“I heard one strange noise. I’ve been thinking it must have been the water from the tower spouts.”

“I heard a weird sound. I keep thinking it must have been the water coming from the tower spouts.”

“Well, that’s what the shepherd was saying, ma’am. He’s now gone on to see.”

“Well, that’s what the shepherd said, ma’am. He’s gone to check it out now.”

“Oh! Gabriel has been here this morning!”

“Oh! Gabriel was here this morning!”

“Only just looked in in passing—quite in his old way, which I thought he had left off lately. But the tower spouts used to spatter on the stones, and we are puzzled, for this was like the boiling of a pot.”

“Just took a quick glance—totally in his usual style, which I thought he had stopped doing recently. But the tower spouts used to splash on the stones, and we're confused because this was like a pot boiling.”

Not being able to read, think, or work, Bathsheba asked Liddy to stay and breakfast with her. The tongue of the more childish woman still ran upon recent events. “Are you going across to the church, ma’am?” she asked.

Not being able to read, think, or work, Bathsheba asked Liddy to stay and have breakfast with her. The more childish woman continued to talk about recent events. “Are you going to the church, ma’am?” she asked.

“Not that I know of,” said Bathsheba.

“Not that I know of,” Bathsheba said.

“I thought you might like to go and see where they have put Fanny. The trees hide the place from your window.”

“I thought you might want to go see where they put Fanny. The trees block the view from your window.”

Bathsheba had all sorts of dreads about meeting her husband. “Has Mr. Troy been in to-night?” she said.

Bathsheba was really anxious about meeting her husband. “Has Mr. Troy come by tonight?” she asked.

“No, ma’am; I think he’s gone to Budmouth.”

“No, ma’am; I think he’s gone to Budmouth.”

Budmouth! The sound of the word carried with it a much diminished perspective of him and his deeds; there were thirteen miles interval betwixt them now. She hated questioning Liddy about her husband’s movements, and indeed had hitherto sedulously avoided doing so; but now all the house knew that there had been some dreadful disagreement between them, and it was futile to attempt disguise. Bathsheba had reached a stage at which people cease to have any appreciative regard for public opinion.

Budmouth! The sound of the word brought with it a much smaller view of him and his actions; there were thirteen miles separating them now. She hated asking Liddy about her husband’s whereabouts, and up until now, she had carefully avoided doing so; but now everyone in the house knew there had been some terrible argument between them, and it was pointless to try to hide it. Bathsheba had reached a point where people stop caring about public opinion.

“What makes you think he has gone there?” she said.

“What makes you think he went there?” she said.

“Laban Tall saw him on the Budmouth road this morning before breakfast.”

“Laban Tall saw him on the Budmouth road this morning before breakfast.”

Bathsheba was momentarily relieved of that wayward heaviness of the past twenty-four hours which had quenched the vitality of youth in her without substituting the philosophy of maturer years, and she resolved to go out and walk a little way. So when breakfast was over, she put on her bonnet, and took a direction towards the church. It was nine o’clock, and the men having returned to work again from their first meal, she was not likely to meet many of them in the road. Knowing that Fanny had been laid in the reprobates’ quarter of the graveyard, called in the parish “behind church,” which was invisible from the road, it was impossible to resist the impulse to enter and look upon a spot which, from nameless feelings, she at the same time dreaded to see. She had been unable to overcome an impression that some connection existed between her rival and the light through the trees.

Bathsheba felt a brief relief from the heavy weight of the past twenty-four hours that had drained her youthful energy without providing any wisdom of maturity, and she decided to go out for a short walk. So, once breakfast was done, she put on her bonnet and headed towards the church. It was nine o’clock, and since the men had gone back to work after their meal, she wasn’t likely to encounter many of them on the road. Knowing that Fanny was buried in the outcasts’ section of the graveyard, which was referred to in the parish as “behind church” and was hidden from the road, she couldn't resist the urge to go in and see a place that stirred up complicated feelings in her, feelings that made her fearful of seeing it. She couldn't shake the feeling that there was some connection between her rival and the light filtering through the trees.

Bathsheba skirted the buttress, and beheld the hole and the tomb, its delicately veined surface splashed and stained just as Troy had seen it and left it two hours earlier. On the other side of the scene stood Gabriel. His eyes, too, were fixed on the tomb, and her arrival having been noiseless, she had not as yet attracted his attention. Bathsheba did not at once perceive that the grand tomb and the disturbed grave were Fanny’s, and she looked on both sides and around for some humbler mound, earthed up and clodded in the usual way. Then her eye followed Oak’s, and she read the words with which the inscription opened:—

Bathsheba walked around the support structure and saw the hole and the tomb, its beautifully veined surface splattered and stained just as Troy had seen it and left it two hours before. On the other side of the scene stood Gabriel. His gaze was also fixed on the tomb, and since she had arrived quietly, he hadn't noticed her yet. Bathsheba didn't immediately realize that the grand tomb and the disturbed grave belonged to Fanny, and she looked around for a more modest mound, covered and clodded in the usual way. Then her eyes followed Oak’s, and she read the opening words of the inscription:—

Erected by Francis Troy
In Beloved Memory of
Fanny Robin

Erected by Francis Troy
In Loving Memory of
Fanny Robin

Oak saw her, and his first act was to gaze inquiringly and learn how she received this knowledge of the authorship of the work, which to himself had caused considerable astonishment. But such discoveries did not much affect her now. Emotional convulsions seemed to have become the commonplaces of her history, and she bade him good morning, and asked him to fill in the hole with the spade which was standing by. Whilst Oak was doing as she desired, Bathsheba collected the flowers, and began planting them with that sympathetic manipulation of roots and leaves which is so conspicuous in a woman’s gardening, and which flowers seem to understand and thrive upon. She requested Oak to get the churchwardens to turn the leadwork at the mouth of the gurgoyle that hung gaping down upon them, that by this means the stream might be directed sideways, and a repetition of the accident prevented. Finally, with the superfluous magnanimity of a woman whose narrower instincts have brought down bitterness upon her instead of love, she wiped the mud spots from the tomb as if she rather liked its words than otherwise, and went again home.[2]

Oak saw her, and his first reaction was to look curiously and figure out how she had learned about the authorship of the work, which had surprised him quite a bit. But this kind of revelation didn’t seem to affect her much anymore. Emotional upheavals had become a regular part of her life, and she greeted him with a good morning, asking him to fill in the hole with the spade that was nearby. While Oak was doing what she asked, Bathsheba gathered the flowers and started planting them with that nurturing touch that women often have in gardening, a touch that flowers seem to respond to and thrive on. She asked Oak to get the churchwardens to adjust the leadwork at the mouth of the gurgoyle that was hanging down, so that the stream could flow sideways and avoid any future accidents. Finally, showing an excess of generosity typical of someone whose more limited instincts have led to bitterness instead of love, she wiped the mud from the tomb as if she actually appreciated its inscription, and then went back home.[2]

CHAPTER XLVII
ADVENTURES BY THE SHORE

Troy wandered along towards the south. A composite feeling, made up of disgust with the, to him, humdrum tediousness of a farmer’s life, gloomy images of her who lay in the churchyard, remorse, and a general averseness to his wife’s society, impelled him to seek a home in any place on earth save Weatherbury. The sad accessories of Fanny’s end confronted him as vivid pictures which threatened to be indelible, and made life in Bathsheba’s house intolerable. At three in the afternoon he found himself at the foot of a slope more than a mile in length, which ran to the ridge of a range of hills lying parallel with the shore, and forming a monotonous barrier between the basin of cultivated country inland and the wilder scenery of the coast. Up the hill stretched a road nearly straight and perfectly white, the two sides approaching each other in a gradual taper till they met the sky at the top about two miles off. Throughout the length of this narrow and irksome inclined plane not a sign of life was visible on this garish afternoon. Troy toiled up the road with a languor and depression greater than any he had experienced for many a day and year before. The air was warm and muggy, and the top seemed to recede as he approached.

Troy walked southward. He felt a mix of disgust for what he thought was the boring routine of farming, gloomy thoughts about the person resting in the churchyard, guilt, and a general dislike for spending time with his wife. These feelings pushed him to search for a home anywhere but Weatherbury. The sad memories of Fanny's death haunted him like vivid images that seemed impossible to erase, making life in Bathsheba’s house unbearable. By three in the afternoon, he found himself at the bottom of a slope over a mile long, leading up to a ridge of hills that ran parallel to the shore, creating a dull barrier between the cultivated land inland and the wilder coast. A nearly straight, bright white road stretched up the hill, with both sides narrowing gradually until they met the sky about two miles away. Along this narrow and tiresome uphill stretch, there was no sign of life on this bright afternoon. Troy climbed the road with a weariness and sadness greater than he had felt in many days and years. The air was warm and humid, and the top seemed to pull away as he got closer.

At last he reached the summit, and a wide and novel prospect burst upon him with an effect almost like that of the Pacific upon Balboa’s gaze. The broad steely sea, marked only by faint lines, which had a semblance of being etched thereon to a degree not deep enough to disturb its general evenness, stretched the whole width of his front and round to the right, where, near the town and port of Budmouth, the sun bristled down upon it, and banished all colour, to substitute in its place a clear oily polish. Nothing moved in sky, land, or sea, except a frill of milkwhite foam along the nearer angles of the shore, shreds of which licked the contiguous stones like tongues.

At last, he reached the top, and a wide and new view opened up in front of him, almost like the moment when Balboa first saw the Pacific. The broad, steely sea, marked only by faint lines that looked like they were lightly etched onto its surface, stretched across his entire view and around to the right, where, near the town and port of Budmouth, the sun shone down on it, washing out all color and replacing it with a glossy sheen. Nothing moved in the sky, land, or sea, except for a fringe of white foam along the nearby shore, with strands licking the nearby stones like tongues.

He descended and came to a small basin of sea enclosed by the cliffs. Troy’s nature freshened within him; he thought he would rest and bathe here before going farther. He undressed and plunged in. Inside the cove the water was uninteresting to a swimmer, being smooth as a pond, and to get a little of the ocean swell, Troy presently swam between the two projecting spurs of rock which formed the pillars of Hercules to this miniature Mediterranean. Unfortunately for Troy a current unknown to him existed outside, which, unimportant to craft of any burden, was awkward for a swimmer who might be taken in it unawares. Troy found himself carried to the left and then round in a swoop out to sea.

He went down and arrived at a small inlet of the sea surrounded by cliffs. Troy felt refreshed by nature; he thought he would relax and swim here before moving on. He took off his clothes and jumped in. Inside the cove, the water was dull for a swimmer, calm like a pond, so to catch a bit of the ocean swell, Troy swam between the two projecting rocky points that served as the pillars of Hercules for this tiny Mediterranean. Unfortunately for Troy, there was a current outside that he didn’t know about, which, although not a big deal for boats, could be tricky for a swimmer who got caught in it unexpectedly. Troy found himself swept to the left and then curving out to sea.

He now recollected the place and its sinister character. Many bathers had there prayed for a dry death from time to time, and, like Gonzalo also, had been unanswered; and Troy began to deem it possible that he might be added to their number. Not a boat of any kind was at present within sight, but far in the distance Budmouth lay upon the sea, as it were quietly regarding his efforts, and beside the town the harbour showed its position by a dim meshwork of ropes and spars. After well-nigh exhausting himself in attempts to get back to the mouth of the cove, in his weakness swimming several inches deeper than was his wont, keeping up his breathing entirely by his nostrils, turning upon his back a dozen times over, swimming en papillon, and so on, Troy resolved as a last resource to tread water at a slight incline, and so endeavour to reach the shore at any point, merely giving himself a gentle impetus inwards whilst carried on in the general direction of the tide. This, necessarily a slow process, he found to be not altogether so difficult, and though there was no choice of a landing-place—the objects on shore passing by him in a sad and slow procession—he perceptibly approached the extremity of a spit of land yet further to the right, now well defined against the sunny portion of the horizon. While the swimmer’s eyes were fixed upon the spit as his only means of salvation on this side of the Unknown, a moving object broke the outline of the extremity, and immediately a ship’s boat appeared manned with several sailor lads, her bows towards the sea.

He now remembered the place and its dark nature. Many bathers had occasionally wished for a quiet death there, and like Gonzalo, had received no reply; Troy began to think it might be possible that he could become one of them. No boats were visible at the moment, but far in the distance, Budmouth lay on the sea, seemingly watching his efforts, and next to the town, the harbor was indicated by a faint web of ropes and spars. After nearly exhausting himself trying to get back to the mouth of the cove, swimming deeper than usual in his fatigue, breathing only through his nostrils, turning onto his back multiple times, and swimming like a butterfly, Troy decided as a last resort to tread water at a slight angle and try to reach the shore at any point, just giving himself a gentle push inward while being carried along with the tide. This, though necessarily slow, turned out to be not so difficult, and even though there weren’t any good landing spots—the things on shore drifting by him in a slow, sad line—he noticeably approached the end of a stretch of land further to the right, now clearly outlined against the sunny horizon. While the swimmer focused on this spit of land as his only chance of escape from the Unknown, a moving shape broke the outline at the end, and suddenly a ship’s boat appeared, crewed by several young sailors, its bow pointed toward the sea.

All Troy’s vigour spasmodically revived to prolong the struggle yet a little further. Swimming with his right arm, he held up his left to hail them, splashing upon the waves, and shouting with all his might. From the position of the setting sun his white form was distinctly visible upon the now deep-hued bosom of the sea to the east of the boat, and the men saw him at once. Backing their oars and putting the boat about, they pulled towards him with a will, and in five or six minutes from the time of his first halloo, two of the sailors hauled him in over the stern.

All of Troy's energy suddenly came back to keep the struggle going just a bit longer. Swimming with his right arm, he raised his left to signal them, splashing in the waves and shouting as loud as he could. With the setting sun behind him, his white figure was clearly visible on the now darker water to the east of the boat, and the men spotted him right away. They backed their oars and turned the boat around, rowing towards him eagerly, and within five or six minutes of his first shout, two of the sailors pulled him in over the back.

They formed part of a brig’s crew, and had come ashore for sand. Lending him what little clothing they could spare among them as a slight protection against the rapidly cooling air, they agreed to land him in the morning; and without further delay, for it was growing late, they made again towards the roadstead where their vessel lay.

They were part of a brig's crew and had come ashore for sand. Giving him what little clothing they could spare as some protection against the quickly cooling air, they agreed to drop him off in the morning; and without further delay, since it was getting late, they headed back to the roadstead where their ship was anchored.

And now night drooped slowly upon the wide watery levels in front; and at no great distance from them, where the shoreline curved round, and formed a long riband of shade upon the horizon, a series of points of yellow light began to start into existence, denoting the spot to be the site of Budmouth, where the lamps were being lighted along the parade. The cluck of their oars was the only sound of any distinctness upon the sea, and as they laboured amid the thickening shades the lamp-lights grew larger, each appearing to send a flaming sword deep down into the waves before it, until there arose, among other dim shapes of the kind, the form of the vessel for which they were bound.

And now night gently settled over the vast watery expanse ahead; not far from them, where the shoreline curved and created a long strip of darkness on the horizon, a series of yellow lights started to glow, marking the location of Budmouth, where the lamps were being lit along the promenade. The sound of their oars was the only distinct noise on the sea, and as they struggled through the deepening shadows, the lamp lights grew larger, each one seeming to send a bright beam deep into the waves ahead, until, among other fading shapes, the outline of the vessel they were headed for appeared.

CHAPTER XLVIII
DOUBTS ARISE—DOUBTS LINGER

Bathsheba underwent the enlargement of her husband’s absence from hours to days with a slight feeling of surprise, and a slight feeling of relief; yet neither sensation rose at any time far above the level commonly designated as indifference. She belonged to him: the certainties of that position were so well defined, and the reasonable probabilities of its issue so bounded that she could not speculate on contingencies. Taking no further interest in herself as a splendid woman, she acquired the indifferent feelings of an outsider in contemplating her probable fate as a singular wretch; for Bathsheba drew herself and her future in colours that no reality could exceed for darkness. Her original vigorous pride of youth had sickened, and with it had declined all her anxieties about coming years, since anxiety recognizes a better and a worse alternative, and Bathsheba had made up her mind that alternatives on any noteworthy scale had ceased for her. Soon, or later—and that not very late—her husband would be home again. And then the days of their tenancy of the Upper Farm would be numbered. There had originally been shown by the agent to the estate some distrust of Bathsheba’s tenure as James Everdene’s successor, on the score of her sex, and her youth, and her beauty; but the peculiar nature of her uncle’s will, his own frequent testimony before his death to her cleverness in such a pursuit, and her vigorous marshalling of the numerous flocks and herds which came suddenly into her hands before negotiations were concluded, had won confidence in her powers, and no further objections had been raised. She had latterly been in great doubt as to what the legal effects of her marriage would be upon her position; but no notice had been taken as yet of her change of name, and only one point was clear—that in the event of her own or her husband’s inability to meet the agent at the forthcoming January rent-day, very little consideration would be shown, and, for that matter, very little would be deserved. Once out of the farm, the approach of poverty would be sure.

Bathsheba felt a mix of surprise and relief as her husband's absence stretched from hours into days, but neither feeling ever reached a level beyond casual indifference. She belonged to him: the certainty of that situation was clear-cut, and the possible outcomes were so limited that she couldn’t really think about what might happen. Losing interest in herself as a remarkable woman, she viewed her potential future as a lonely outcast with the detached feelings of an outsider; Bathsheba envisioned her life in shades so dark that reality couldn’t compete. Her youthful pride had faded, and so had her worries about the future, since anxiety only exists when there are better and worse options, and Bathsheba felt that any significant choices had vanished for her. Soon, or not too far off, her husband would be home again. Then their time at the Upper Farm would be limited. Initially, the agent had expressed some doubt about Bathsheba taking over from James Everdene due to her gender, youth, and looks; however, the specific terms of her uncle’s will, along with his regular comments before his death praising her abilities in this area and her effective management of the many flocks and herds that suddenly came under her care before negotiations were finalized, had built confidence in her capabilities, leaving no further objections. Recently, she had been uncertain about how her marriage would impact her position legally; however, no one had yet noted her name change, and only one thing was clear: if either she or her husband couldn’t meet with the agent at the upcoming January rent-day, they wouldn't receive much sympathy, and, quite frankly, they wouldn’t have it coming. Once they were out of the farm, poverty would be inevitable.

Hence Bathsheba lived in a perception that her purposes were broken off. She was not a woman who could hope on without good materials for the process, differing thus from the less far-sighted and energetic, though more petted ones of the sex, with whom hope goes on as a sort of clockwork which the merest food and shelter are sufficient to wind up; and perceiving clearly that her mistake had been a fatal one, she accepted her position, and waited coldly for the end.

Hence Bathsheba lived with the understanding that her plans were ruined. She wasn't the type of woman who could continue to hope without solid reasons to do so, unlike some of the less insightful and driven women who, despite being more spoiled, find hope in just the basics of food and shelter. Realizing that her mistake had been a grave one, she accepted her situation and waited impassively for the outcome.

The first Saturday after Troy’s departure she went to Casterbridge alone, a journey she had not before taken since her marriage. On this Saturday Bathsheba was passing slowly on foot through the crowd of rural business-men gathered as usual in front of the market-house, who were as usual gazed upon by the burghers with feelings that those healthy lives were dearly paid for by exclusion from possible aldermanship, when a man, who had apparently been following her, said some words to another on her left hand. Bathsheba’s ears were keen as those of any wild animal, and she distinctly heard what the speaker said, though her back was towards him.

The first Saturday after Troy’s departure, she went to Casterbridge by herself, a trip she hadn’t taken since getting married. On this Saturday, Bathsheba was walking slowly through the crowd of local businessmen who were gathered as usual in front of the market-house, watched by the townspeople who felt that these hardworking lives came at the cost of missing out on potential positions of power. As she walked, a man who seemed to have been following her said something to another man on her left. Bathsheba's hearing was as sharp as any wild animal's, and she clearly heard what the speaker said, even with her back turned to him.

“I am looking for Mrs. Troy. Is that she there?”

“I’m looking for Mrs. Troy. Is she there?”

“Yes; that’s the young lady, I believe,” said the the person addressed.

“Yes, that’s the young lady, I think,” said the person being spoken to.

“I have some awkward news to break to her. Her husband is drowned.”

“I have some uncomfortable news to share with her. Her husband has drowned.”

As if endowed with the spirit of prophecy, Bathsheba gasped out, “No, it is not true; it cannot be true!” Then she said and heard no more. The ice of self-command which had latterly gathered over her was broken, and the currents burst forth again, and overwhelmed her. A darkness came into her eyes, and she fell.

As if she had a prophetic insight, Bathsheba gasped, “No, that’s not true; it can’t be true!” Then she spoke and didn’t say anything else. The self-control she had recently maintained shattered, and her emotions surged up again, drowning her. A shadow fell over her eyes, and she collapsed.

But not to the ground. A gloomy man, who had been observing her from under the portico of the old corn-exchange when she passed through the group without, stepped quickly to her side at the moment of her exclamation, and caught her in his arms as she sank down.

But not to the ground. A gloomy man, who had been watching her from under the porch of the old corn exchange when she walked through the crowd outside, quickly moved to her side at the moment of her exclamation and caught her in his arms as she began to fall.

“What is it?” said Boldwood, looking up at the bringer of the big news, as he supported her.

“What is it?” Boldwood asked, looking up at the person delivering the big news, as he helped her.

“Her husband was drowned this week while bathing in Lulwind Cove. A coastguardsman found his clothes, and brought them into Budmouth yesterday.”

“Her husband drowned this week while swimming in Lulwind Cove. A coastguard officer found his clothes and brought them into Budmouth yesterday.”

Thereupon a strange fire lighted up Boldwood’s eye, and his face flushed with the suppressed excitement of an unutterable thought. Everybody’s glance was now centred upon him and the unconscious Bathsheba. He lifted her bodily off the ground, and smoothed down the folds of her dress as a child might have taken a storm-beaten bird and arranged its ruffled plumes, and bore her along the pavement to the King’s Arms Inn. Here he passed with her under the archway into a private room; and by the time he had deposited—so lothly—the precious burden upon a sofa, Bathsheba had opened her eyes. Remembering all that had occurred, she murmured, “I want to go home!”

A strange light flickered in Boldwood’s eyes, and his face flushed with the repressed excitement of an unexpressed thought. Everyone's gaze shifted to him and the unaware Bathsheba. He lifted her off the ground and smoothed the folds of her dress like a child handling a storm-damaged bird, arranging its messy feathers, and carried her along the pavement to the King’s Arms Inn. Once there, he went under the archway into a private room with her; by the time he reluctantly set her precious weight down on a sofa, Bathsheba had opened her eyes. Remembering everything that had happened, she murmured, “I want to go home!”

Boldwood left the room. He stood for a moment in the passage to recover his senses. The experience had been too much for his consciousness to keep up with, and now that he had grasped it it had gone again. For those few heavenly, golden moments she had been in his arms. What did it matter about her not knowing it? She had been close to his breast; he had been close to hers.

Boldwood left the room. He paused for a moment in the hallway to collect himself. The experience had overwhelmed him, and now that he had processed it, it slipped away again. For those few heavenly, golden moments, she had been in his arms. Did it really matter that she didn't realize it? She had been close to his chest; he had been close to hers.

He started onward again, and sending a woman to her, went out to ascertain all the facts of the case. These appeared to be limited to what he had already heard. He then ordered her horse to be put into the gig, and when all was ready returned to inform her. He found that, though still pale and unwell, she had in the meantime sent for the Budmouth man who brought the tidings, and learnt from him all there was to know.

He set off again, sending a woman to fetch her, and went out to find out all the details of the situation. It seemed that the information was mostly what he had already heard. He then had her horse put into the carriage, and once everything was ready, he went back to tell her. He found that, although she still looked pale and unwell, she had managed to summon the Budmouth guy who brought the news and learned everything there was to know from him.

Being hardly in a condition to drive home as she had driven to town, Boldwood, with every delicacy of manner and feeling, offered to get her a driver, or to give her a seat in his phaeton, which was more comfortable than her own conveyance. These proposals Bathsheba gently declined, and the farmer at once departed.

Being in no shape to drive home as she had to town, Boldwood, with utmost politeness and sensitivity, offered to find her a driver or to give her a ride in his phaeton, which was more comfortable than her own vehicle. Bathsheba kindly declined these offers, and the farmer left immediately.

About half-an-hour later she invigorated herself by an effort, and took her seat and the reins as usual—in external appearance much as if nothing had happened. She went out of the town by a tortuous back street, and drove slowly along, unconscious of the road and the scene. The first shades of evening were showing themselves when Bathsheba reached home, where, silently alighting and leaving the horse in the hands of the boy, she proceeded at once upstairs. Liddy met her on the landing. The news had preceded Bathsheba to Weatherbury by half-an-hour, and Liddy looked inquiringly into her mistress’s face. Bathsheba had nothing to say.

About half an hour later, she gathered herself and took her seat and the reins as usual, looking outwardly as if nothing had happened. She left the town through a winding back street and drove slowly, unaware of the road or the surroundings. The first hints of evening were appearing when Bathsheba arrived home. She got out quietly and left the horse with the boy before heading straight upstairs. Liddy met her on the landing. The news had reached Weatherbury ahead of Bathsheba by about half an hour, and Liddy looked curiously at her mistress's face. Bathsheba had nothing to say.

She entered her bedroom and sat by the window, and thought and thought till night enveloped her, and the extreme lines only of her shape were visible. Somebody came to the door, knocked, and opened it.

She walked into her bedroom and sat by the window, thinking and thinking until night fell around her, leaving only the faint outline of her figure visible. Someone came to the door, knocked, and opened it.

“Well, what is it, Liddy?” she said.

“Well, what’s going on, Liddy?” she asked.

“I was thinking there must be something got for you to wear,” said Liddy, with hesitation.

“I was thinking there must be something for you to wear,” said Liddy, hesitantly.

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Mourning.”

“Grieving.”

“No, no, no,” said Bathsheba, hurriedly.

“No, no, no,” Bathsheba said quickly.

“But I suppose there must be something done for poor—”

“But I guess something has to be done for the less fortunate—”

“Not at present, I think. It is not necessary.”

“Not right now, I think. It's not needed.”

“Why not, ma’am?”

"Why not, ma'am?"

“Because he’s still alive.”

"Because he’s still alive."

“How do you know that?” said Liddy, amazed.

“How do you know that?” Liddy said, astonished.

“I don’t know it. But wouldn’t it have been different, or shouldn’t I have heard more, or wouldn’t they have found him, Liddy?—or—I don’t know how it is, but death would have been different from how this is. I am perfectly convinced that he is still alive!”

“I don’t know. But wouldn’t it have turned out differently, or shouldn’t I have heard more, or wouldn’t they have found him, Liddy?—or—I don’t understand how it is, but death would have felt different from this. I am completely convinced that he is still alive!”

Bathsheba remained firm in this opinion till Monday, when two circumstances conjoined to shake it. The first was a short paragraph in the local newspaper, which, beyond making by a methodizing pen formidable presumptive evidence of Troy’s death by drowning, contained the important testimony of a young Mr. Barker, M.D., of Budmouth, who spoke to being an eyewitness of the accident, in a letter to the editor. In this he stated that he was passing over the cliff on the remoter side of the cove just as the sun was setting. At that time he saw a bather carried along in the current outside the mouth of the cove, and guessed in an instant that there was but a poor chance for him unless he should be possessed of unusual muscular powers. He drifted behind a projection of the coast, and Mr. Barker followed along the shore in the same direction. But by the time that he could reach an elevation sufficiently great to command a view of the sea beyond, dusk had set in, and nothing further was to be seen.

Bathsheba held onto her opinion until Monday, when two events shook her resolve. The first was a brief article in the local newspaper that, through careful writing, provided strong evidence suggesting Troy had drowned. It included a crucial account from a young Dr. Barker, M.D., from Budmouth, who claimed to have witnessed the accident in a letter to the editor. He mentioned that he was walking along the cliff on the far side of the cove just as the sun was setting. At that moment, he saw a swimmer being swept away by the current outside the cove's entrance and quickly realized there was little hope for him unless he had exceptional strength. Dr. Barker moved behind a stretch of the coast, and he followed the shore in the same direction. However, by the time he found a high enough spot to see out to sea, it was dark, and nothing more could be seen.

The other circumstance was the arrival of his clothes, when it became necessary for her to examine and identify them—though this had virtually been done long before by those who inspected the letters in his pockets. It was so evident to her in the midst of her agitation that Troy had undressed in the full conviction of dressing again almost immediately, that the notion that anything but death could have prevented him was a perverse one to entertain.

The other situation was the arrival of his clothes, which required her to check and identify them—though this had practically been done already by those who looked through the letters in his pockets. In the middle of her distress, it was clear to her that Troy had taken off his clothes fully believing he would put them on again very soon, and the idea that anything but death could have stopped him was an unsettling thought to have.

Then Bathsheba said to herself that others were assured in their opinion; strange that she should not be. A strange reflection occurred to her, causing her face to flush. Suppose that Troy had followed Fanny into another world. Had he done this intentionally, yet contrived to make his death appear like an accident? Nevertheless, this thought of how the apparent might differ from the real—made vivid by her bygone jealousy of Fanny, and the remorse he had shown that night—did not blind her to the perception of a likelier difference, less tragic, but to herself far more disastrous.

Then Bathsheba thought to herself that others were confident in their opinions; it was odd that she wasn’t. A strange idea crossed her mind, causing her face to heat up. What if Troy had followed Fanny into another life? Had he done this on purpose, yet managed to make his death look like an accident? Still, this thought about how appearances could differ from reality—intensified by her past jealousy of Fanny and the guilt he had shown that night—didn’t prevent her from realizing a more likely, less tragic difference, but one that felt far more disastrous to her.

When alone late that evening beside a small fire, and much calmed down, Bathsheba took Troy’s watch into her hand, which had been restored to her with the rest of the articles belonging to him. She opened the case as he had opened it before her a week ago. There was the little coil of pale hair which had been as the fuze to this great explosion.

When she was alone late that evening by a small fire, feeling much calmer, Bathsheba picked up Troy’s watch, which had been returned to her along with his other belongings. She opened the case just like he had a week ago. Inside was the small coil of light hair that had sparked this huge upheaval.

“He was hers and she was his; they should be gone together,” she said. “I am nothing to either of them, and why should I keep her hair?” She took it in her hand, and held it over the fire. “No—I’ll not burn it—I’ll keep it in memory of her, poor thing!” she added, snatching back her hand.

“He was hers and she was his; they should leave together,” she said. “I mean nothing to either of them, so why should I hold onto her hair?” She picked it up and held it over the fire. “No—I won’t burn it—I’ll keep it in memory of her, poor thing!” she added, quickly pulling her hand back.

CHAPTER XLIX
OAK’S ADVANCEMENT—A GREAT HOPE

The later autumn and the winter drew on apace, and the leaves lay thick upon the turf of the glades and the mosses of the woods. Bathsheba, having previously been living in a state of suspended feeling which was not suspense, now lived in a mood of quietude which was not precisely peacefulness. While she had known him to be alive she could have thought of his death with equanimity; but now that it might be she had lost him, she regretted that he was not hers still. She kept the farm going, raked in her profits without caring keenly about them, and expended money on ventures because she had done so in bygone days, which, though not long gone by, seemed infinitely removed from her present. She looked back upon that past over a great gulf, as if she were now a dead person, having the faculty of meditation still left in her, by means of which, like the mouldering gentlefolk of the poet’s story, she could sit and ponder what a gift life used to be.

The later autumn and winter moved in quickly, and the leaves piled up thick on the grass in the clearings and the mosses in the woods. Bathsheba, previously in a state of suspended emotion that wasn't really suspense, now found herself in a calm mood that wasn't exactly peaceful. While she had known he was alive, she could consider his death with some composure; but now that it was possible she had lost him, she regretted that he wasn't hers anymore. She kept the farm running, collected her profits without caring much about them, and spent money on projects simply because she had done so in the past, which, even though it hadn't been long ago, felt like ages away from her current life. She looked back on that past as if over a vast chasm, as if she were now a ghost, still capable of reflection, allowing her to sit and think about what a gift life used to be, much like the faded nobility in the poet's tale.

However, one excellent result of her general apathy was the long-delayed installation of Oak as bailiff; but he having virtually exercised that function for a long time already, the change, beyond the substantial increase of wages it brought, was little more than a nominal one addressed to the outside world.

However, one great outcome of her overall indifference was the long-overdue appointment of Oak as bailiff; but since he had essentially been performing that role for quite some time already, the change, aside from the significant pay raise it offered, was hardly more than a symbolic gesture meant for appearances.

Boldwood lived secluded and inactive. Much of his wheat and all his barley of that season had been spoilt by the rain. It sprouted, grew into intricate mats, and was ultimately thrown to the pigs in armfuls. The strange neglect which had produced this ruin and waste became the subject of whispered talk among all the people round; and it was elicited from one of Boldwood’s men that forgetfulness had nothing to do with it, for he had been reminded of the danger to his corn as many times and as persistently as inferiors dared to do. The sight of the pigs turning in disgust from the rotten ears seemed to arouse Boldwood, and he one evening sent for Oak. Whether it was suggested by Bathsheba’s recent act of promotion or not, the farmer proposed at the interview that Gabriel should undertake the superintendence of the Lower Farm as well as of Bathsheba’s, because of the necessity Boldwood felt for such aid, and the impossibility of discovering a more trustworthy man. Gabriel’s malignant star was assuredly setting fast.

Boldwood lived a reclusive and inactive life. Much of his wheat and all of his barley for that season had been ruined by the rain. It sprouted, formed tangled mats, and ultimately ended up being fed to the pigs in large handfuls. The unusual neglect that led to this destruction and waste became a topic of gossip among the locals; one of Boldwood’s workers revealed that forgetfulness wasn’t the issue, as Boldwood had been reminded about the risk to his crops as many times and as insistently as his subordinates dared. The sight of the pigs turning away in disgust from the rotten ears seemed to wake Boldwood up, and one evening he called for Oak. Whether it was prompted by Bathsheba’s recent decision to promote him or not, during their meeting, the farmer suggested that Gabriel should oversee the Lower Farm in addition to Bathsheba’s, due to Boldwood’s need for help and the difficulty of finding a more dependable person. Gabriel’s unfortunate fate was definitely closing in.

Bathsheba, when she learnt of this proposal—for Oak was obliged to consult her—at first languidly objected. She considered that the two farms together were too extensive for the observation of one man. Boldwood, who was apparently determined by personal rather than commercial reasons, suggested that Oak should be furnished with a horse for his sole use, when the plan would present no difficulty, the two farms lying side by side. Boldwood did not directly communicate with her during these negotiations, only speaking to Oak, who was the go-between throughout. All was harmoniously arranged at last, and we now see Oak mounted on a strong cob, and daily trotting the length and breadth of about two thousand acres in a cheerful spirit of surveillance, as if the crops all belonged to him—the actual mistress of the one-half and the master of the other, sitting in their respective homes in gloomy and sad seclusion.

Bathsheba, when she learned about this proposal—since Oak had to consult her—initially lazily objected. She thought that managing both farms was too much work for one person. Boldwood, who seemed to be motivated more by personal reasons than business ones, suggested that Oak should be given a horse for his exclusive use, making the plan easier to manage since the two farms were next to each other. Boldwood didn’t communicate directly with her during these discussions; he only spoke to Oak, who acted as the intermediary throughout. In the end, everything was smoothly arranged, and now we see Oak riding a sturdy cob, cheerfully covering the vast expanse of about two thousand acres, as if all the crops belonged to him—while the actual mistress of one farm and the master of the other sit at their respective homes in gloomy isolation.

Out of this there arose, during the spring succeeding, a talk in the parish that Gabriel Oak was feathering his nest fast.

Out of this, during the following spring, there was talk in the parish that Gabriel Oak was quickly building up his wealth.

“Whatever d’ye think,” said Susan Tall, “Gable Oak is coming it quite the dand. He now wears shining boots with hardly a hob in ’em, two or three times a-week, and a tall hat a-Sundays, and ’a hardly knows the name of smockfrock. When I see people strut enough to be cut up into bantam cocks, I stand dormant with wonder, and says no more!”

“Whatever you think,” said Susan Tall, “Gable Oak is really acting like a dandy. He now wears shiny boots with hardly a scuff on them, a couple of times a week, and a tall hat on Sundays, and he hardly knows what a smock-frock is. When I see people strut around like they could be turned into bantam cocks, I stand there in disbelief and say no more!”

It was eventually known that Gabriel, though paid a fixed wage by Bathsheba independent of the fluctuations of agricultural profits, had made an engagement with Boldwood by which Oak was to receive a share of the receipts—a small share certainly, yet it was money of a higher quality than mere wages, and capable of expansion in a way that wages were not. Some were beginning to consider Oak a “near” man, for though his condition had thus far improved, he lived in no better style than before, occupying the same cottage, paring his own potatoes, mending his stockings, and sometimes even making his bed with his own hands. But as Oak was not only provokingly indifferent to public opinion, but a man who clung persistently to old habits and usages, simply because they were old, there was room for doubt as to his motives.

It eventually became clear that Gabriel, although he received a fixed salary from Bathsheba regardless of the ups and downs of farming profits, had made an agreement with Boldwood that allowed Oak to earn a share of the earnings—a small share for sure, but it was a type of income that was more valuable than just a paycheck and had the potential to grow in a way that wages couldn’t. Some people were starting to see Oak as a “thrifty” guy, because even though his situation had gotten better, he still lived the same way as before, staying in the same cottage, peeling his own potatoes, mending his socks, and sometimes even making his own bed. However, since Oak was not only frustratingly unconcerned with what others thought but also a man who stubbornly stuck to old habits and traditions simply because they were familiar, it raised questions about his true motivations.

A great hope had latterly germinated in Boldwood, whose unreasoning devotion to Bathsheba could only be characterized as a fond madness which neither time nor circumstance, evil nor good report, could weaken or destroy. This fevered hope had grown up again like a grain of mustard-seed during the quiet which followed the hasty conjecture that Troy was drowned. He nourished it fearfully, and almost shunned the contemplation of it in earnest, lest facts should reveal the wildness of the dream. Bathsheba having at last been persuaded to wear mourning, her appearance as she entered the church in that guise was in itself a weekly addition to his faith that a time was coming—very far off perhaps, yet surely nearing—when his waiting on events should have its reward. How long he might have to wait he had not yet closely considered. What he would try to recognize was that the severe schooling she had been subjected to had made Bathsheba much more considerate than she had formerly been of the feelings of others, and he trusted that, should she be willing at any time in the future to marry any man at all, that man would be himself. There was a substratum of good feeling in her: her self-reproach for the injury she had thoughtlessly done him might be depended upon now to a much greater extent than before her infatuation and disappointment. It would be possible to approach her by the channel of her good nature, and to suggest a friendly businesslike compact between them for fulfilment at some future day, keeping the passionate side of his desire entirely out of her sight. Such was Boldwood’s hope.

A strong hope had recently taken root in Boldwood, whose irrational devotion to Bathsheba could only be described as a kind of fond madness that neither time nor circumstance, good or bad news, could weaken or destroy. This intense hope had emerged once more like a tiny mustard seed in the quiet that followed the hasty assumption that Troy had drowned. He nurtured it anxiously, almost avoiding thinking about it too earnestly, for fear that reality might expose the foolishness of his dream. Once Bathsheba had finally been convinced to wear mourning, her appearance as she entered the church in that outfit was a weekly boost to his belief that a time was coming—perhaps far off, but surely getting closer—when his patience would pay off. He hadn’t yet thought much about how long he might have to wait. What he hoped to recognize was that the hard lessons she had gone through had made Bathsheba much more considerate of others' feelings than she had been before her infatuation and disappointment, and he trusted that if she ever decided to marry anyone, that man would be him. There was a foundation of good feelings in her: her self-blame for the hurt she had carelessly caused him could now be relied upon much more than before. It would be possible to approach her through her good nature and suggest a friendly business-like agreement between them for the future, keeping the passionate side of his desire completely hidden from her. Such was Boldwood’s hope.

To the eyes of the middle-aged, Bathsheba was perhaps additionally charming just now. Her exuberance of spirit was pruned down; the original phantom of delight had shown herself to be not too bright for human nature’s daily food, and she had been able to enter this second poetical phase without losing much of the first in the process.

To middle-aged people, Bathsheba might have seemed even more charming right now. Her lively spirit had been toned down; the initial spark of joy had proven to be too bright for the everyday realities of life, and she had managed to embrace this second, more poetic phase without losing much of the first along the way.

Bathsheba’s return from a two months’ visit to her old aunt at Norcombe afforded the impassioned and yearning farmer a pretext for inquiring directly after her—now possibly in the ninth month of her widowhood—and endeavouring to get a notion of her state of mind regarding him. This occurred in the middle of the haymaking, and Boldwood contrived to be near Liddy, who was assisting in the fields.

Bathsheba’s return from a two-month visit to her old aunt in Norcombe gave the passionate and longing farmer a reason to ask directly about her—now possibly in the ninth month of her widowhood—and to try to understand how she felt about him. This happened in the middle of the haymaking, and Boldwood managed to be near Liddy, who was helping out in the fields.

“I am glad to see you out of doors, Lydia,” he said pleasantly.

“I’m happy to see you outside, Lydia,” he said cheerfully.

She simpered, and wondered in her heart why he should speak so frankly to her.

She smiled sweetly and wondered to herself why he was being so open with her.

“I hope Mrs. Troy is quite well after her long absence,” he continued, in a manner expressing that the coldest-hearted neighbour could scarcely say less about her.

“I hope Mrs. Troy is doing well after her long absence,” he continued, in a way that suggested even the most indifferent neighbor could hardly say less about her.

“She is quite well, sir.”

"She's doing well, sir."

“And cheerful, I suppose.”

"And cheerful, I guess."

“Yes, cheerful.”

"Yes, upbeat."

“Fearful, did you say?”

“Fearful, you said?”

“Oh no. I merely said she was cheerful.”

“Oh no. I just said she was happy.”

“Tells you all her affairs?”

“Shares all her business?”

“No, sir.”

“No, thanks.”

“Some of them?”

“Some of those?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing.”

“Mrs. Troy puts much confidence in you, Lydia, and very wisely, perhaps.”

“Mrs. Troy has a lot of trust in you, Lydia, and maybe that's smart of her.”

“She do, sir. I’ve been with her all through her troubles, and was with her at the time of Mr. Troy’s going and all. And if she were to marry again I expect I should bide with her.”

“She does, sir. I’ve been with her through all her troubles and was with her when Mr. Troy left and everything. If she were to marry again, I expect I’d stay with her.”

“She promises that you shall—quite natural,” said the strategic lover, throbbing throughout him at the presumption which Liddy’s words appeared to warrant—that his darling had thought of re-marriage.

“She promises that you will—completely natural,” said the strategic lover, feeling a surge of excitement at the implication of Liddy’s words—that his beloved had considered getting remarried.

“No—she doesn’t promise it exactly. I merely judge on my own account.”

“No, she doesn’t exactly promise it. I just make my own judgment.”

“Yes, yes, I understand. When she alludes to the possibility of marrying again, you conclude—”

“Yes, yes, I get it. When she hints at the idea of getting married again, you think—”

“She never do allude to it, sir,” said Liddy, thinking how very stupid Mr. Boldwood was getting.

“She never mentions it, sir,” said Liddy, thinking about how incredibly foolish Mr. Boldwood was becoming.

“Of course not,” he returned hastily, his hope falling again. “You needn’t take quite such long reaches with your rake, Lydia—short and quick ones are best. Well, perhaps, as she is absolute mistress again now, it is wise of her to resolve never to give up her freedom.”

“Of course not,” he replied quickly, his hope fading once more. “You don’t need to make such long strokes with your rake, Lydia—short and quick ones are better. Well, maybe since she’s the absolute master again now, it’s smart of her to decide never to give up her freedom.”

“My mistress did certainly once say, though not seriously, that she supposed she might marry again at the end of seven years from last year, if she cared to risk Mr. Troy’s coming back and claiming her.”

“My mistress definitely mentioned once, though not seriously, that she thought she might get married again seven years from last year if she was willing to take the chance that Mr. Troy would come back and claim her.”

“Ah, six years from the present time. Said that she might. She might marry at once in every reasonable person’s opinion, whatever the lawyers may say to the contrary.”

“Ah, six years from now. She said she might. She might get married right away in everyone’s opinion, no matter what the lawyers say otherwise.”

“Have you been to ask them?” said Liddy, innocently.

“Have you gone to ask them?” Liddy asked, innocently.

“Not I,” said Boldwood, growing red. “Liddy, you needn’t stay here a minute later than you wish, so Mr. Oak says. I am now going on a little farther. Good-afternoon.”

“Not me,” said Boldwood, blushing. “Liddy, you don’t have to stay here a minute longer than you want to, that’s what Mr. Oak says. I’m going to head a bit further. Good afternoon.”

He went away vexed with himself, and ashamed of having for this one time in his life done anything which could be called underhand. Poor Boldwood had no more skill in finesse than a battering-ram, and he was uneasy with a sense of having made himself to appear stupid and, what was worse, mean. But he had, after all, lighted upon one fact by way of repayment. It was a singularly fresh and fascinating fact, and though not without its sadness it was pertinent and real. In little more than six years from this time Bathsheba might certainly marry him. There was something definite in that hope, for admitting that there might have been no deep thought in her words to Liddy about marriage, they showed at least her creed on the matter.

He walked away annoyed with himself and embarrassed for having done something sneaky this one time in his life. Poor Boldwood had no more skill in subtlety than a battering ram, and he felt uneasy, realizing he had made himself look foolish and, even worse, petty. Still, he had stumbled upon a fact in return. It was an unusually fresh and intriguing fact, and although it had its sadness, it was relevant and real. In just over six years from now, Bathsheba could definitely marry him. There was something concrete in that hope, because even if her comments to Liddy about marriage lacked serious thought, they at least reflected her beliefs on the subject.

This pleasant notion was now continually in his mind. Six years were a long time, but how much shorter than never, the idea he had for so long been obliged to endure! Jacob had served twice seven years for Rachel: what were six for such a woman as this? He tried to like the notion of waiting for her better than that of winning her at once. Boldwood felt his love to be so deep and strong and eternal, that it was possible she had never yet known its full volume, and this patience in delay would afford him an opportunity of giving sweet proof on the point. He would annihilate the six years of his life as if they were minutes—so little did he value his time on earth beside her love. He would let her see, all those six years of intangible ethereal courtship, how little care he had for anything but as it bore upon the consummation.

This nice thought was constantly on his mind. Six years was a long time, but it was definitely shorter than never, something he had been forced to endure for so long! Jacob had worked for Rachel for fourteen years: what were six years for a woman like this? He tried to appreciate the idea of waiting for her more than the thought of winning her right away. Boldwood believed his love was so deep, strong, and eternal that it was possible she had never fully realized its depth, and this patience would give him a chance to show her. He would shrink those six years down to mere minutes—he valued his time on earth so little compared to her love. He would let her see, throughout those six years of abstract, dream-like courtship, how little he cared for anything except the outcome.

Meanwhile the early and the late summer brought round the week in which Greenhill Fair was held. This fair was frequently attended by the folk of Weatherbury.

Meanwhile, both early and late summer brought the week when Greenhill Fair took place. This fair was often attended by the people of Weatherbury.

CHAPTER L
THE SHEEP FAIR—TROY TOUCHES HIS WIFE’S HAND

Greenhill was the Nijni Novgorod of South Wessex; and the busiest, merriest, noisiest day of the whole statute number was the day of the sheep fair. This yearly gathering was upon the summit of a hill which retained in good preservation the remains of an ancient earthwork, consisting of a huge rampart and entrenchment of an oval form encircling the top of the hill, though somewhat broken down here and there. To each of the two chief openings on opposite sides a winding road ascended, and the level green space of ten or fifteen acres enclosed by the bank was the site of the fair. A few permanent erections dotted the spot, but the majority of visitors patronized canvas alone for resting and feeding under during the time of their sojourn here.

Greenhill was the Nijni Novgorod of South Wessex, and the busiest, happiest, noisiest day of the entire year was the day of the sheep fair. This annual event took place on top of a hill that still had well-preserved remains of an ancient earthwork, featuring a large rampart and entrenchment in an oval shape that surrounded the hilltop, although it was somewhat worn down in places. Each of the two main openings on opposite sides had a winding road leading up to it, and the flat green area of about ten to fifteen acres enclosed by the bank was where the fair took place. A few permanent structures were scattered around, but most visitors set up tents for resting and eating during their stay.

Shepherds who attended with their flocks from long distances started from home two or three days, or even a week, before the fair, driving their charges a few miles each day—not more than ten or twelve—and resting them at night in hired fields by the wayside at previously chosen points, where they fed, having fasted since morning. The shepherd of each flock marched behind, a bundle containing his kit for the week strapped upon his shoulders, and in his hand his crook, which he used as the staff of his pilgrimage. Several of the sheep would get worn and lame, and occasionally a lambing occurred on the road. To meet these contingencies, there was frequently provided, to accompany the flocks from the remoter points, a pony and waggon into which the weakly ones were taken for the remainder of the journey.

Shepherds who came from far away with their flocks started their journey two or three days, or even a week, before the fair, moving their sheep just a few miles each day—not more than ten or twelve—and letting them rest at night in rented fields along the way at prearranged spots, where they could eat after having fasted since the morning. The shepherd of each flock walked behind, carrying a bundle with his supplies for the week on his back, and holding his crook, which served as a staff for his journey. Some of the sheep would become tired and lame, and occasionally a lamb would be born on the road. To handle these situations, a pony and wagon were often provided to travel with the flocks from farther away, so that the weaker animals could be carried for the rest of the trip.

The Weatherbury Farms, however, were no such long distance from the hill, and those arrangements were not necessary in their case. But the large united flocks of Bathsheba and Farmer Boldwood formed a valuable and imposing multitude which demanded much attention, and on this account Gabriel, in addition to Boldwood’s shepherd and Cain Ball, accompanied them along the way, through the decayed old town of Kingsbere, and upward to the plateau,—old George the dog of course behind them.

The Weatherbury Farms, however, were not far from the hill, so those arrangements weren’t necessary for them. But the combined flocks of Bathsheba and Farmer Boldwood created a valuable and impressive group that required a lot of attention. Because of this, Gabriel, along with Boldwood’s shepherd and Cain Ball, accompanied them on the route through the run-down old town of Kingsbere and up to the plateau—Old George, the dog, of course, followed behind them.

When the autumn sun slanted over Greenhill this morning and lighted the dewy flat upon its crest, nebulous clouds of dust were to be seen floating between the pairs of hedges which streaked the wide prospect around in all directions. These gradually converged upon the base of the hill, and the flocks became individually visible, climbing the serpentine ways which led to the top. Thus, in a slow procession, they entered the opening to which the roads tended, multitude after multitude, horned and hornless—blue flocks and red flocks, buff flocks and brown flocks, even green and salmon-tinted flocks, according to the fancy of the colourist and custom of the farm. Men were shouting, dogs were barking, with greatest animation, but the thronging travellers in so long a journey had grown nearly indifferent to such terrors, though they still bleated piteously at the unwontedness of their experiences, a tall shepherd rising here and there in the midst of them, like a gigantic idol amid a crowd of prostrate devotees.

When the autumn sun shone down on Greenhill this morning and illuminated the dewy flat at its peak, wispy clouds of dust were visible drifting between the rows of hedges that marked the expansive view in every direction. These gradually gathered at the base of the hill, and the flocks became clearly visible, climbing the winding paths that led to the top. In a slow procession, they made their way to the opening that the roads led to, crowd after crowd—some with horns and some without—blue flocks and red flocks, tan flocks and brown flocks, even green and salmon-tinted flocks, reflecting the creativity of the colorist and the traditions of the farm. Men were shouting, dogs were barking, all with great excitement, but the long journey had left the travelers mostly indifferent to such disturbances, though they still bleated sadly at the strangeness of their situation, with a tall shepherd emerging here and there among them, like a giant idol in a crowd of worshippers.

The great mass of sheep in the fair consisted of South Downs and the old Wessex horned breeds; to the latter class Bathsheba’s and Farmer Boldwood’s mainly belonged. These filed in about nine o’clock, their vermiculated horns lopping gracefully on each side of their cheeks in geometrically perfect spirals, a small pink and white ear nestling under each horn. Before and behind came other varieties, perfect leopards as to the full rich substance of their coats, and only lacking the spots. There were also a few of the Oxfordshire breed, whose wool was beginning to curl like a child’s flaxen hair, though surpassed in this respect by the effeminate Leicesters, which were in turn less curly than the Cotswolds. But the most picturesque by far was a small flock of Exmoors, which chanced to be there this year. Their pied faces and legs, dark and heavy horns, tresses of wool hanging round their swarthy foreheads, quite relieved the monotony of the flocks in that quarter.

The large group of sheep at the fair included South Downs and the old Wessex horned breeds; Bathsheba's and Farmer Boldwood's primarily belonged to the latter. They arrived around nine o'clock, their twisting horns gracefully arching on either side of their cheeks in perfectly shaped spirals, with a little pink and white ear tucked under each horn. Others followed and preceded them, looking like leopards due to the rich thickness of their coats, only missing the spots. There were also a few Oxfordshire sheep, whose wool was starting to curl like a child's light hair, though the more delicate Leicesters had even curlier wool, while the Cotswolds were less curly than them. But the most striking were a small flock of Exmoors that happened to be there this year. Their patchy faces and legs, dark heavy horns, and locks of wool hanging down around their dark foreheads really broke the monotony of the flocks in that area.

All these bleating, panting, and weary thousands had entered and were penned before the morning had far advanced, the dog belonging to each flock being tied to the corner of the pen containing it. Alleys for pedestrians intersected the pens, which soon became crowded with buyers and sellers from far and near.

All these bleating, panting, and tired thousands had come in and were gathered before the morning was well underway, with the dog from each flock tied to the corner of the pen that held it. Walkways for people crossed through the pens, which quickly filled up with buyers and sellers from both near and far.

In another part of the hill an altogether different scene began to force itself upon the eye towards midday. A circular tent, of exceptional newness and size, was in course of erection here. As the day drew on, the flocks began to change hands, lightening the shepherd’s responsibilities; and they turned their attention to this tent and inquired of a man at work there, whose soul seemed concentrated on tying a bothering knot in no time, what was going on.

In another part of the hill, a completely different scene started to catch the eye around midday. A large, brand-new circular tent was being set up here. As the day progressed, the flocks began to change hands, easing the shepherds' duties; they turned their attention to the tent and asked a worker there—who looked completely focused on tying a tricky knot in no time—what was happening.

“The Royal Hippodrome Performance of Turpin’s Ride to York and the Death of Black Bess,” replied the man promptly, without turning his eyes or leaving off tying.

“The Royal Hippodrome Performance of Turpin’s Ride to York and the Death of Black Bess,” the man replied quickly, without looking up or stopping his tying.

As soon as the tent was completed the band struck up highly stimulating harmonies, and the announcement was publicly made, Black Bess standing in a conspicuous position on the outside, as a living proof, if proof were wanted, of the truth of the oracular utterances from the stage over which the people were to enter. These were so convinced by such genuine appeals to heart and understanding both that they soon began to crowd in abundantly, among the foremost being visible Jan Coggan and Joseph Poorgrass, who were holiday keeping here to-day.

As soon as the tent was finished, the band kicked off some exciting music, and the announcement was made to the public, with Black Bess prominently displayed outside as living proof of the truthful statements coming from the stage that the crowd would enter. The audience was so moved by these heartfelt messages that they quickly began to fill the space, with Jan Coggan and Joseph Poorgrass among the first to arrive, enjoying their day off here.

“That’s the great ruffen pushing me!” screamed a woman in front of Jan over her shoulder at him when the rush was at its fiercest.

“That’s the big guy pushing me!” screamed a woman in front of Jan over her shoulder at him when the rush was at its fiercest.

“How can I help pushing ye when the folk behind push me?” said Coggan, in a deprecating tone, turning his head towards the aforesaid folk as far as he could without turning his body, which was jammed as in a vice.

“How can I help pushing you when the people behind me are pushing me?” said Coggan, in a self-deprecating tone, turning his head toward those people as far as he could without turning his body, which was stuck like in a vice.

There was a silence; then the drums and trumpets again sent forth their echoing notes. The crowd was again ecstasied, and gave another lurch in which Coggan and Poorgrass were again thrust by those behind upon the women in front.

There was a moment of silence; then the drums and trumpets filled the air with their resounding notes once more. The crowd was thrilled again and surged forward, causing Coggan and Poorgrass to be pushed by those behind them into the women in front.

“Oh that helpless feymels should be at the mercy of such ruffens!” exclaimed one of these ladies again, as she swayed like a reed shaken by the wind.

“Oh, that helpless females should be at the mercy of such thugs!” exclaimed one of these ladies again, as she swayed like a reed shaken by the wind.

“Now,” said Coggan, appealing in an earnest voice to the public at large as it stood clustered about his shoulder-blades, “did ye ever hear such onreasonable woman as that? Upon my carcase, neighbours, if I could only get out of this cheese-wring, the damn women might eat the show for me!”

“Now,” said Coggan, appealing in a serious tone to the crowd gathered around him, “have you ever heard of such an unreasonable woman? Honestly, folks, if I could just get out of this situation, those damn women could take the show for me!”

“Don’t ye lose yer temper, Jan!” implored Joseph Poorgrass, in a whisper. “They might get their men to murder us, for I think by the shine of their eyes that they be a sinful form of womankind.”

“Don't lose your temper, Jan!” Joseph Poorgrass pleaded in a whisper. “They could have their men kill us, because I can tell from the look in their eyes that they're a wicked type of woman.”

Jan held his tongue, as if he had no objection to be pacified to please a friend, and they gradually reached the foot of the ladder, Poorgrass being flattened like a jumping-jack, and the sixpence, for admission, which he had got ready half-an-hour earlier, having become so reeking hot in the tight squeeze of his excited hand that the woman in spangles, brazen rings set with glass diamonds, and with chalked face and shoulders, who took the money of him, hastily dropped it again from a fear that some trick had been played to burn her fingers. So they all entered, and the cloth of the tent, to the eyes of an observer on the outside, became bulged into innumerable pimples such as we observe on a sack of potatoes, caused by the various human heads, backs, and elbows at high pressure within.

Jan stayed quiet, as if he didn’t mind being soothed to make a friend happy, and they slowly made it to the bottom of the ladder. Poorgrass was squished like a jumping jack, and the sixpence he had ready half an hour earlier was so hot from being tightly clutched in his excited hand that the woman in sparkly clothes, with gaudy rings set with fake diamonds and her face and shoulders chalked white, quickly dropped it out of fear that some trick had been played to burn her fingers. So, they all went inside, and the fabric of the tent, to anyone looking from the outside, bulged into countless bumps like those on a sack of potatoes, formed by the various heads, backs, and elbows pressing together inside.

At the rear of the large tent there were two small dressing-tents. One of these, alloted to the male performers, was partitioned into halves by a cloth; and in one of the divisions there was sitting on the grass, pulling on a pair of jack-boots, a young man whom we instantly recognise as Sergeant Troy.

At the back of the big tent, there were two small dressing tents. One of them, designated for the male performers, was divided into two sections by a cloth; in one section, sitting on the grass and putting on a pair of jack-boots, was a young man we immediately recognize as Sergeant Troy.

Troy’s appearance in this position may be briefly accounted for. The brig aboard which he was taken in Budmouth Roads was about to start on a voyage, though somewhat short of hands. Troy read the articles and joined, but before they sailed a boat was despatched across the bay to Lulwind cove; as he had half expected, his clothes were gone. He ultimately worked his passage to the United States, where he made a precarious living in various towns as Professor of Gymnastics, Sword Exercise, Fencing, and Pugilism. A few months were sufficient to give him a distaste for this kind of life. There was a certain animal form of refinement in his nature; and however pleasant a strange condition might be whilst privations were easily warded off, it was disadvantageously coarse when money was short. There was ever present, too, the idea that he could claim a home and its comforts did he but chose to return to England and Weatherbury Farm. Whether Bathsheba thought him dead was a frequent subject of curious conjecture. To England he did return at last; but the fact of drawing nearer to Weatherbury abstracted its fascinations, and his intention to enter his old groove at the place became modified. It was with gloom he considered on landing at Liverpool that if he were to go home his reception would be of a kind very unpleasant to contemplate; for what Troy had in the way of emotion was an occasional fitful sentiment which sometimes caused him as much inconvenience as emotion of a strong and healthy kind. Bathsheba was not a woman to be made a fool of, or a woman to suffer in silence; and how could he endure existence with a spirited wife to whom at first entering he would be beholden for food and lodging? Moreover, it was not at all unlikely that his wife would fail at her farming, if she had not already done so; and he would then become liable for her maintenance: and what a life such a future of poverty with her would be, the spectre of Fanny constantly between them, harrowing his temper and embittering her words! Thus, for reasons touching on distaste, regret, and shame commingled, he put off his return from day to day, and would have decided to put it off altogether if he could have found anywhere else the ready-made establishment which existed for him there.

Troy’s situation can be explained fairly easily. The ship he boarded in Budmouth Roads was about to sail, but they were short-handed. Troy read the articles and signed on, but before they left, a boat was sent across the bay to Lulwind Cove; as he had anticipated, his clothes were gone. He eventually traveled to the United States, where he struggled to make a living as a Professor of Gymnastics, Sword Exercise, Fencing, and Boxing in various towns. After a few months, he grew tired of this lifestyle. There was a certain refined quality in him, and while living under unusual circumstances might be enjoyable when basic needs were met, it became uncomfortably crude when money ran low. He was always aware that he could return to England and claim a home and its comforts. It was often a topic of curious discussion whether Bathsheba thought he was dead. Eventually, he returned to England, but as he got closer to Weatherbury, its allure faded, and he changed his mind about going back to his old life there. He felt gloomy upon arriving in Liverpool, realizing that if he went home, his reception would be quite unpleasant to think about; the emotions he felt were fleeting and often caused him as much trouble as real, strong emotions would. Bathsheba wasn’t someone to be taken for granted, nor was she one to suffer in silence; how could he live with such a spirited wife, to whom he would initially owe food and shelter? Furthermore, it was very possible that she would fail at running the farm, if she hadn’t already; that would leave him responsible for her upkeep. What a life that would be—a future of poverty with her, haunted by the memory of Fanny between them, upsetting his mood and souring her words! For these reasons, which mixed distaste, regret, and shame, he kept delaying his return, and if he could have found a ready-made life anywhere else, he would have chosen to avoid going back altogether.

At this time—the July preceding the September in which we find at Greenhill Fair—he fell in with a travelling circus which was performing in the outskirts of a northern town. Troy introduced himself to the manager by taming a restive horse of the troupe, hitting a suspended apple with a pistol-bullet fired from the animal’s back when in full gallop, and other feats. For his merits in these—all more or less based upon his experiences as a dragoon-guardsman—Troy was taken into the company, and the play of Turpin was prepared with a view to his personation of the chief character. Troy was not greatly elated by the appreciative spirit in which he was undoubtedly treated, but he thought the engagement might afford him a few weeks for consideration. It was thus carelessly, and without having formed any definite plan for the future, that Troy found himself at Greenhill Fair with the rest of the company on this day.

At this time—the July before the September when we find ourselves at Greenhill Fair—he came across a traveling circus that was performing on the outskirts of a northern town. Troy introduced himself to the manager by taming a restless horse from the troupe, shooting an apple hanging from a rope with a bullet fired from the horse's back while it was galloping, and other tricks. Because of his skills in these—all somewhat based on his experience as a dragoon-guardsman—Troy was welcomed into the company, and the play of Turpin was set up so he could play the lead role. Troy wasn’t overly thrilled by the way he was treated, although it was clear they appreciated him, but he figured the job might give him a few weeks to think things over. It was in this casual way, without a solid plan for the future, that Troy found himself at Greenhill Fair with the rest of the company on that day.

And now the mild autumn sun got lower, and in front of the pavilion the following incident had taken place. Bathsheba—who was driven to the fair that day by her odd man Poorgrass—had, like every one else, read or heard the announcement that Mr. Francis, the Great Cosmopolitan Equestrian and Roughrider, would enact the part of Turpin, and she was not yet too old and careworn to be without a little curiosity to see him. This particular show was by far the largest and grandest in the fair, a horde of little shows grouping themselves under its shade like chickens around a hen. The crowd had passed in, and Boldwood, who had been watching all the day for an opportunity of speaking to her, seeing her comparatively isolated, came up to her side.

And now the gentle autumn sun was setting lower, and in front of the pavilion, the following incident occurred. Bathsheba—who had been driven to the fair that day by her quirky companion Poorgrass—had, like everyone else, read or heard the announcement that Mr. Francis, the Great Cosmopolitan Equestrian and Roughrider, would play the role of Turpin, and she wasn't too old and weary to feel a bit curious about seeing him. This particular show was by far the largest and most impressive at the fair, with a bunch of smaller shows gathering under its shade like chicks around a hen. The crowd had gone in, and Boldwood, who had been looking all day for a chance to talk to her, saw her standing alone and approached her side.

“I hope the sheep have done well to-day, Mrs. Troy?” he said, nervously.

“I hope the sheep have done well today, Mrs. Troy?” he said, nervously.

“Oh yes, thank you,” said Bathsheba, colour springing up in the centre of her cheeks. “I was fortunate enough to sell them all just as we got upon the hill, so we hadn’t to pen at all.”

“Oh yes, thank you,” Bathsheba replied, a blush rising in the middle of her cheeks. “I was lucky enough to sell them all right as we got to the hill, so we didn’t have to pen them at all.”

“And now you are entirely at leisure?”

“And now you have all the time in the world?”

“Yes, except that I have to see one more dealer in two hours’ time: otherwise I should be going home. He was looking at this large tent and the announcement. Have you ever seen the play of ‘Turpin’s Ride to York’? Turpin was a real man, was he not?”

“Yes, but I have to see one more dealer in two hours; otherwise, I’d be heading home. He was looking at this big tent and the announcement. Have you ever seen the play ‘Turpin’s Ride to York’? Turpin was a real person, right?”

“Oh yes, perfectly true—all of it. Indeed, I think I’ve heard Jan Coggan say that a relation of his knew Tom King, Turpin’s friend, quite well.”

“Oh yes, that’s completely true—all of it. In fact, I believe I’ve heard Jan Coggan say that a relative of his knew Tom King, Turpin’s friend, pretty well.”

“Coggan is rather given to strange stories connected with his relations, we must remember. I hope they can all be believed.”

“Coggan tends to share odd stories about his family, just so you know. I hope they’re all true.”

“Yes, yes; we know Coggan. But Turpin is true enough. You have never seen it played, I suppose?”

“Yes, yes; we know Coggan. But Turpin is definitely real. I guess you’ve never seen it played, right?”

“Never. I was not allowed to go into these places when I was young. Hark! What’s that prancing? How they shout!”

“Never. I wasn’t allowed to go into those places when I was young. Wait! What’s that prancing? Listen to them shout!”

“Black Bess just started off, I suppose. Am I right in supposing you would like to see the performance, Mrs. Troy? Please excuse my mistake, if it is one; but if you would like to, I’ll get a seat for you with pleasure.” Perceiving that she hesitated, he added, “I myself shall not stay to see it: I’ve seen it before.”

“Black Bess just took off, I guess. Am I right in thinking you’d like to see the performance, Mrs. Troy? Please forgive me if I’m wrong, but if you want to, I’d be happy to get you a seat.” Noticing that she was unsure, he added, “I won’t be staying to watch it: I’ve seen it before.”

Now Bathsheba did care a little to see the show, and had only withheld her feet from the ladder because she feared to go in alone. She had been hoping that Oak might appear, whose assistance in such cases was always accepted as an inalienable right, but Oak was nowhere to be seen; and hence it was that she said, “Then if you will just look in first, to see if there’s room, I think I will go in for a minute or two.”

Now Bathsheba was a bit curious to see the show and had only kept her feet off the ladder because she was afraid to go in alone. She had been hoping that Oak would show up, as his help in situations like this was always seen as a given, but Oak was nowhere around. So, she said, “If you could just check inside first to see if there's room, I think I’ll go in for a minute or two.”

And so a short time after this Bathsheba appeared in the tent with Boldwood at her elbow, who, taking her to a “reserved” seat, again withdrew.

And so a little while later, Bathsheba walked into the tent with Boldwood by her side. He guided her to a “reserved” seat and then stepped away again.

This feature consisted of one raised bench in a very conspicuous part of the circle, covered with red cloth, and floored with a piece of carpet, and Bathsheba immediately found, to her confusion, that she was the single reserved individual in the tent, the rest of the crowded spectators, one and all, standing on their legs on the borders of the arena, where they got twice as good a view of the performance for half the money. Hence as many eyes were turned upon her, enthroned alone in this place of honour, against a scarlet background, as upon the ponies and clown who were engaged in preliminary exploits in the centre, Turpin not having yet appeared. Once there, Bathsheba was forced to make the best of it and remain: she sat down, spreading her skirts with some dignity over the unoccupied space on each side of her, and giving a new and feminine aspect to the pavilion. In a few minutes she noticed the fat red nape of Coggan’s neck among those standing just below her, and Joseph Poorgrass’s saintly profile a little further on.

This setup had one elevated bench in a very visible spot in the circle, covered with red fabric, and laid with a piece of carpet. Bathsheba quickly realized, to her embarrassment, that she was the only person sitting reserved in the tent, while the rest of the packed audience stood on the edges of the arena, where they got a much better view of the show for less money. Because of this, just as many eyes were focused on her, sitting alone in this special spot against a scarlet backdrop, as on the ponies and clown who were doing preliminary tricks in the center, with Turpin yet to make an appearance. Once there, Bathsheba had to make the best of it and stay put: she sat down, spreading her skirts with a bit of dignity over the empty space on each side of her, adding a new, feminine touch to the pavilion. In a few minutes, she spotted the fat, red neck of Coggan among those standing just below her, and Joseph Poorgrass’s saintly profile a little further along.

The interior was shadowy with a peculiar shade. The strange luminous semi-opacities of fine autumn afternoons and eves intensified into Rembrandt effects the few yellow sunbeams which came through holes and divisions in the canvas, and spirted like jets of gold-dust across the dusky blue atmosphere of haze pervading the tent, until they alighted on inner surfaces of cloth opposite, and shone like little lamps suspended there.

The interior was dim with a unique hue. The unusual light from fine autumn afternoons and evenings deepened the few yellow sunbeams that filtered through gaps in the fabric, scattering like jets of gold dust across the dark blue haze filling the tent, until they landed on the inner surfaces of the cloth opposite and glowed like little lamps hanging there.

Troy, on peeping from his dressing-tent through a slit for a reconnoitre before entering, saw his unconscious wife on high before him as described, sitting as queen of the tournament. He started back in utter confusion, for although his disguise effectually concealed his personality, he instantly felt that she would be sure to recognize his voice. He had several times during the day thought of the possibility of some Weatherbury person or other appearing and recognizing him; but he had taken the risk carelessly. If they see me, let them, he had said. But here was Bathsheba in her own person; and the reality of the scene was so much intenser than any of his prefigurings that he felt he had not half enough considered the point.

Troy, peeking out from his dressing tent through a small opening to scout things out before he stepped in, saw his unaware wife up high in front of him, just as described, sitting there like the queen of the tournament. He flinched in total confusion, because even though his disguise completely hid who he was, he instantly realized she would definitely recognize his voice. Throughout the day, he had thought about the chance that someone from Weatherbury might show up and recognize him; but he had taken that risk nonchalantly. If they see me, so be it, he had thought. But now here was Bathsheba in the flesh, and the reality of the moment was so much more intense than anything he had imagined that he felt he hadn’t considered it nearly enough.

She looked so charming and fair that his cool mood about Weatherbury people was changed. He had not expected her to exercise this power over him in the twinkling of an eye. Should he go on, and care nothing? He could not bring himself to do that. Beyond a politic wish to remain unknown, there suddenly arose in him now a sense of shame at the possibility that his attractive young wife, who already despised him, should despise him more by discovering him in so mean a condition after so long a time. He actually blushed at the thought, and was vexed beyond measure that his sentiments of dislike towards Weatherbury should have led him to dally about the country in this way.

She looked so charming and beautiful that his cool attitude towards the people of Weatherbury shifted. He never expected her to have this effect on him so quickly. Should he just keep going and not care? He couldn’t bring himself to do that. Beyond wanting to stay incognito, he suddenly felt ashamed at the thought that his attractive young wife, who already looked down on him, would think even less of him if she found out he was in such a pathetic state after all this time. He actually blushed at the idea and was extremely frustrated that his feelings of dislike towards Weatherbury had led him to wander around the countryside like this.

But Troy was never more clever than when absolutely at his wit’s end. He hastily thrust aside the curtain dividing his own little dressing space from that of the manager and proprietor, who now appeared as the individual called Tom King as far down as his waist, and as the aforesaid respectable manager thence to his toes.

But Troy was never smarter than when he was completely at a loss. He quickly pushed aside the curtain separating his dressing area from that of the manager and owner, who now showed up as the person named Tom King from the waist up, and as the aforementioned respectable manager from the waist down.

“Here’s the devil to pay!” said Troy.

"Here's the devil to pay!" said Troy.

“How’s that?”

"How's it going?"

“Why, there’s a blackguard creditor in the tent I don’t want to see, who’ll discover me and nab me as sure as Satan if I open my mouth. What’s to be done?”

“There's a shady creditor in the tent I don't want to face, who'll find me and catch me for sure if I say anything. What should I do?”

“You must appear now, I think.”

"You need to show up now, I believe."

“I can’t.”

"I can't."

“But the play must proceed.”

“But the show must go on.”

“Do you give out that Turpin has got a bad cold, and can’t speak his part, but that he’ll perform it just the same without speaking.”

“Did you hear that Turpin has a bad cold and can’t say his lines, but he’s still going to perform without speaking?”

The proprietor shook his head.

The owner shook his head.

“Anyhow, play or no play, I won’t open my mouth,” said Troy, firmly.

“Anyway, whether we play or not, I’m not saying anything,” said Troy, firmly.

“Very well, then let me see. I tell you how we’ll manage,” said the other, who perhaps felt it would be extremely awkward to offend his leading man just at this time. “I won’t tell ’em anything about your keeping silence; go on with the piece and say nothing, doing what you can by a judicious wink now and then, and a few indomitable nods in the heroic places, you know. They’ll never find out that the speeches are omitted.”

“Alright, let me figure this out. Here’s how we’ll handle it,” said the other, who probably thought it would be really uncomfortable to upset his main actor right now. “I won’t mention anything about you staying quiet; just continue with the show and don’t say a word, doing what you can with a well-timed wink here and there, and a few strong nods during the dramatic moments, you know. They’ll never realize that the lines are missing.”

This seemed feasible enough, for Turpin’s speeches were not many or long, the fascination of the piece lying entirely in the action; and accordingly the play began, and at the appointed time Black Bess leapt into the grassy circle amid the plaudits of the spectators. At the turnpike scene, where Bess and Turpin are hotly pursued at midnight by the officers, and the half-awake gatekeeper in his tasselled nightcap denies that any horseman has passed, Coggan uttered a broad-chested “Well done!” which could be heard all over the fair above the bleating, and Poorgrass smiled delightedly with a nice sense of dramatic contrast between our hero, who coolly leaps the gate, and halting justice in the form of his enemies, who must needs pull up cumbersomely and wait to be let through. At the death of Tom King, he could not refrain from seizing Coggan by the hand, and whispering, with tears in his eyes, “Of course he’s not really shot, Jan—only seemingly!” And when the last sad scene came on, and the body of the gallant and faithful Bess had to be carried out on a shutter by twelve volunteers from among the spectators, nothing could restrain Poorgrass from lending a hand, exclaiming, as he asked Jan to join him, “’Twill be something to tell of at Warren’s in future years, Jan, and hand down to our children.” For many a year in Weatherbury, Joseph told, with the air of a man who had had experiences in his time, that he touched with his own hand the hoof of Bess as she lay upon the board upon his shoulder. If, as some thinkers hold, immortality consists in being enshrined in others’ memories, then did Black Bess become immortal that day if she never had done so before.

This seemed doable enough, since Turpin’s speeches were few and short, with the appeal of the piece relying entirely on the action. As a result, the play started, and at the scheduled time, Black Bess jumped into the grassy circle to cheers from the audience. In the turnpike scene, where Bess and Turpin are being chased at midnight by the officers, and the half-asleep gatekeeper in his tasselled nightcap claims no horseman has passed, Coggan let out a hearty “Well done!” that echoed all over the fair above the sheep's bleating. Poorgrass smiled with delight, enjoying the dramatic contrast between our hero, who jumps the gate with ease, and the clumsy justice represented by his enemies, who have to awkwardly stop and wait to be let through. When Tom King was shot, he couldn't help but grab Coggan's hand and whisper, with tears in his eyes, “Of course, he’s not really shot, Jan—just pretending!” And when the last sad scene came, and the body of the brave and loyal Bess had to be carried out on a stretcher by twelve volunteers from among the crowd, Poorgrass couldn't restrain himself from helping out, saying as he urged Jan to join him, “This will be something to talk about at Warren’s in the years to come, Jan, and to pass down to our kids.” For many years in Weatherbury, Joseph proudly told, like someone with intriguing stories to share, how he touched Bess’s hoof as she lay on the board on his shoulder. If, as some philosophers argue, immortality means being remembered by others, then Black Bess became immortal that day, if she hadn’t already been.

Meanwhile Troy had added a few touches to his ordinary make-up for the character, the more effectually to disguise himself, and though he had felt faint qualms on first entering, the metamorphosis effected by judiciously “lining” his face with a wire rendered him safe from the eyes of Bathsheba and her men. Nevertheless, he was relieved when it was got through.

Meanwhile, Troy had made a few adjustments to his usual makeup for the character, aiming to disguise himself more effectively. Although he felt some nervousness when he first walked in, the transformation achieved by carefully “lining” his face with wire kept him hidden from Bathsheba and her men. Still, he was relieved when it was all over.

There was a second performance in the evening, and the tent was lighted up. Troy had taken his part very quietly this time, venturing to introduce a few speeches on occasion; and was just concluding it when, whilst standing at the edge of the circle contiguous to the first row of spectators, he observed within a yard of him the eye of a man darted keenly into his side features. Troy hastily shifted his position, after having recognized in the scrutineer the knavish bailiff Pennyways, his wife’s sworn enemy, who still hung about the outskirts of Weatherbury.

There was another performance that evening, and the tent was lit up. Troy had taken on his role quietly this time, occasionally adding a few lines of dialogue; he was just finishing up when he noticed a man's sharp gaze fixed intently on his profile from just a yard away. Troy quickly moved to another spot after recognizing the scheming bailiff Pennyways, his wife's sworn enemy, lingering on the outskirts of Weatherbury.

At first Troy resolved to take no notice and abide by circumstances. That he had been recognized by this man was highly probable; yet there was room for a doubt. Then the great objection he had felt to allowing news of his proximity to precede him to Weatherbury in the event of his return, based on a feeling that knowledge of his present occupation would discredit him still further in his wife’s eyes, returned in full force. Moreover, should he resolve not to return at all, a tale of his being alive and being in the neighbourhood would be awkward; and he was anxious to acquire a knowledge of his wife’s temporal affairs before deciding which to do.

At first, Troy decided to ignore it and just go with the flow. It was highly likely that this man had recognized him; still, there was some uncertainty. Plus, the big concern he had about letting anyone know he was close to Weatherbury if he decided to go back—because he thought that people knowing what he was currently doing would make him look even worse in his wife’s eyes—came back strongly. Also, if he chose not to go back at all, having a rumor that he was alive and nearby would be uncomfortable; he wanted to understand his wife’s situation before making a choice.

In this dilemma Troy at once went out to reconnoitre. It occurred to him that to find Pennyways, and make a friend of him if possible, would be a very wise act. He had put on a thick beard borrowed from the establishment, and in this he wandered about the fair-field. It was now almost dark, and respectable people were getting their carts and gigs ready to go home.

In this tricky situation, Troy quickly went outside to scout around. It occurred to him that finding Pennyways and possibly making a friend of him would be a smart move. He had put on a thick beard borrowed from the place, and with that, he roamed around the fairgrounds. It was now nearly dark, and respectable people were getting their carts and carriages ready to head home.

The largest refreshment booth in the fair was provided by an innkeeper from a neighbouring town. This was considered an unexceptionable place for obtaining the necessary food and rest: Host Trencher (as he was jauntily called by the local newspaper) being a substantial man of high repute for catering through all the country round. The tent was divided into first and second-class compartments, and at the end of the first-class division was a yet further enclosure for the most exclusive, fenced off from the body of the tent by a luncheon-bar, behind which the host himself stood bustling about in white apron and shirt-sleeves, and looking as if he had never lived anywhere but under canvas all his life. In these penetralia were chairs and a table, which, on candles being lighted, made quite a cozy and luxurious show, with an urn, plated tea and coffee pots, china teacups, and plum cakes.

The largest snacks booth at the fair was run by an innkeeper from a nearby town. It was considered a great spot for getting the food and rest you needed: Host Trencher (as he was playfully called by the local newspaper) was a well-respected man known for his catering all over the area. The tent was divided into first and second-class sections, with a separate area at the end of the first-class section for the more exclusive guests, separated from the main tent by a lunch bar. Behind this bar stood the host himself, bustling around in a white apron and rolled-up sleeves, looking like he had spent his entire life under a tent. In this special area, there were chairs and a table that, when the candles were lit, created a cozy and luxurious atmosphere, complete with an urn, silver tea and coffee pots, china teacups, and fruitcakes.

Troy stood at the entrance to the booth, where a gipsy-woman was frying pancakes over a little fire of sticks and selling them at a penny a-piece, and looked over the heads of the people within. He could see nothing of Pennyways, but he soon discerned Bathsheba through an opening into the reserved space at the further end. Troy thereupon retreated, went round the tent into the darkness, and listened. He could hear Bathsheba’s voice immediately inside the canvas; she was conversing with a man. A warmth overspread his face: surely she was not so unprincipled as to flirt in a fair! He wondered if, then, she reckoned upon his death as an absolute certainty. To get at the root of the matter, Troy took a penknife from his pocket and softly made two little cuts crosswise in the cloth, which, by folding back the corners left a hole the size of a wafer. Close to this he placed his face, withdrawing it again in a movement of surprise; for his eye had been within twelve inches of the top of Bathsheba’s head. It was too near to be convenient. He made another hole a little to one side and lower down, in a shaded place beside her chair, from which it was easy and safe to survey her by looking horizontally.

Troy stood at the entrance to the booth, where a gypsy woman was frying pancakes over a small fire made of sticks and selling them for a penny each, and looked over the heads of the people inside. He couldn't see Pennyways, but he quickly spotted Bathsheba through an opening into the reserved space at the far end. Troy then stepped back, went around the tent into the shadows, and listened. He could hear Bathsheba's voice just inside the canvas; she was talking to a man. A flush spread across his face: surely she wasn't so shameless as to flirt at a fair! He wondered if she thought his death was a sure thing. To get to the bottom of it, Troy took a penknife from his pocket and carefully made two small cuts in the cloth, which, when folding back the corners, created a hole the size of a wafer. He placed his face close to this hole, quickly pulling back in surprise; his eye had been within twelve inches of the top of Bathsheba's head. It was too close for comfort. He made another hole a little to the side and lower down, in a shaded spot beside her chair, from where it was easy and safe to watch her by looking horizontally.

Troy took in the scene completely now. She was leaning back, sipping a cup of tea that she held in her hand, and the owner of the male voice was Boldwood, who had apparently just brought the cup to her, Bathsheba, being in a negligent mood, leant so idly against the canvas that it was pressed to the shape of her shoulder, and she was, in fact, as good as in Troy’s arms; and he was obliged to keep his breast carefully backward that she might not feel its warmth through the cloth as he gazed in.

Troy fully took in the scene now. She was leaning back, sipping a cup of tea she was holding, and the owner of the male voice was Boldwood, who had apparently just handed the cup to her. Bathsheba, in a relaxed mood, leaned so lazily against the canvas that it pressed against her shoulder, and she was practically in Troy’s arms; he had to keep his chest pulled back so she wouldn’t feel its warmth through the fabric as he looked in.

Troy found unexpected chords of feeling to be stirred again within him as they had been stirred earlier in the day. She was handsome as ever, and she was his. It was some minutes before he could counteract his sudden wish to go in, and claim her. Then he thought how the proud girl who had always looked down upon him even whilst it was to love him, would hate him on discovering him to be a strolling player. Were he to make himself known, that chapter of his life must at all risks be kept for ever from her and from the Weatherbury people, or his name would be a byword throughout the parish. He would be nicknamed “Turpin” as long as he lived. Assuredly before he could claim her these few past months of his existence must be entirely blotted out.

Troy felt unexpected emotions stirring within him again, just as they had earlier in the day. She was as beautiful as ever, and she was his. It took him a few minutes to fight against his sudden urge to go inside and claim her. Then he remembered how the proud girl, who had always looked down on him even while loving him, would despise him if she found out he was just a wandering player. If he revealed himself, that part of his life must absolutely be kept hidden from her and everyone in Weatherbury, or his name would become a joke in the parish. He would be teased with the nickname “Turpin” for the rest of his life. Before he could claim her, he knew he had to completely erase the last few months of his life.

“Shall I get you another cup before you start, ma’am?” said Farmer Boldwood.

“Should I get you another cup before you start, ma’am?” asked Farmer Boldwood.

“Thank you,” said Bathsheba. “But I must be going at once. It was great neglect in that man to keep me waiting here till so late. I should have gone two hours ago, if it had not been for him. I had no idea of coming in here; but there’s nothing so refreshing as a cup of tea, though I should never have got one if you hadn’t helped me.”

“Thank you,” Bathsheba said. “But I really have to leave now. It was very thoughtless of that man to make me wait here so late. I should have left two hours ago if it weren’t for him. I didn’t plan on coming in here, but there’s nothing as refreshing as a cup of tea, and I wouldn’t have had one if you hadn’t helped me.”

Troy scrutinized her cheek as lit by the candles, and watched each varying shade thereon, and the white shell-like sinuosities of her little ear. She took out her purse and was insisting to Boldwood on paying for her tea for herself, when at this moment Pennyways entered the tent. Troy trembled: here was his scheme for respectability endangered at once. He was about to leave his hole of espial, attempt to follow Pennyways, and find out if the ex-bailiff had recognized him, when he was arrested by the conversation, and found he was too late.

Troy studied her cheek lit by the candles, observing each shifting shade, and the delicate, shell-like curves of her small ear. She took out her purse and was insisting to Boldwood that she would pay for her own tea when Pennyways entered the tent. Troy felt anxious; his plan for gaining respectability was suddenly at risk. He was about to leave his hiding spot and try to follow Pennyways to see if the former bailiff had recognized him, but he got caught up in the conversation and realized he was too late.

“Excuse me, ma’am,” said Pennyways; “I’ve some private information for your ear alone.”

“Excuse me, ma’am,” said Pennyways. “I have some private information just for you.”

“I cannot hear it now,” she said, coldly. That Bathsheba could not endure this man was evident; in fact, he was continually coming to her with some tale or other, by which he might creep into favour at the expense of persons maligned.

“I can’t hear it now,” she said, coldly. It was clear that Bathsheba couldn’t stand this man; in fact, he was always coming to her with some story or another, trying to win her favor by putting others down.

“I’ll write it down,” said Pennyways, confidently. He stooped over the table, pulled a leaf from a warped pocket-book, and wrote upon the paper, in a round hand—

“I’ll write it down,” said Pennyways, confidently. He leaned over the table, pulled a page from a bent pocket-book, and wrote on the paper in neat handwriting—

Your husband is here. I’ve seen him. Who’s the fool now?

Your husband is here. I've seen him. Who's the idiot now?

This he folded small, and handed towards her. Bathsheba would not read it; she would not even put out her hand to take it. Pennyways, then, with a laugh of derision, tossed it into her lap, and, turning away, left her.

This he folded up small and handed to her. Bathsheba refused to read it; she wouldn’t even extend her hand to take it. Pennyways, then, with a mocking laugh, tossed it into her lap and turned away, leaving her.

From the words and action of Pennyways, Troy, though he had not been able to see what the ex-bailiff wrote, had not a moment’s doubt that the note referred to him. Nothing that he could think of could be done to check the exposure. “Curse my luck!” he whispered, and added imprecations which rustled in the gloom like a pestilent wind. Meanwhile Boldwood said, taking up the note from her lap—

From Pennyways' words and actions, Troy, though he couldn't see what the ex-bailiff had written, had no doubt that the note was about him. There was nothing he could think of to prevent the exposure. "Damn my luck!" he whispered, adding curses that swirled in the darkness like a poisonous wind. Meanwhile, Boldwood picked up the note from her lap—

“Don’t you wish to read it, Mrs. Troy? If not, I’ll destroy it.”

“Don’t you want to read it, Mrs. Troy? If not, I’ll just throw it away.”

“Oh, well,” said Bathsheba, carelessly, “perhaps it is unjust not to read it; but I can guess what it is about. He wants me to recommend him, or it is to tell me of some little scandal or another connected with my work-people. He’s always doing that.”

“Oh, well,” Bathsheba said casually, “maybe it’s unfair not to read it; but I can guess what it’s about. He wants me to vouch for him, or it’s to share some minor gossip or another related to my workers. He’s always doing that.”

Bathsheba held the note in her right hand. Boldwood handed towards her a plate of cut bread-and-butter; when, in order to take a slice, she put the note into her left hand, where she was still holding the purse, and then allowed her hand to drop beside her close to the canvas. The moment had come for saving his game, and Troy impulsively felt that he would play the card. For yet another time he looked at the fair hand, and saw the pink finger-tips, and the blue veins of the wrist, encircled by a bracelet of coral chippings which she wore: how familiar it all was to him! Then, with the lightning action in which he was such an adept, he noiselessly slipped his hand under the bottom of the tent-cloth, which was far from being pinned tightly down, lifted it a little way, keeping his eye to the hole, snatched the note from her fingers, dropped the canvas, and ran away in the gloom towards the bank and ditch, smiling at the scream of astonishment which burst from her. Troy then slid down on the outside of the rampart, hastened round in the bottom of the entrenchment to a distance of a hundred yards, ascended again, and crossed boldly in a slow walk towards the front entrance of the tent. His object was now to get to Pennyways, and prevent a repetition of the announcement until such time as he should choose.

Bathsheba held the note in her right hand. Boldwood offered her a plate of cut bread and butter; when she reached to take a slice, she moved the note to her left hand, where she was still holding the purse, and then let her hand drop beside her, close to the canvas. The moment had come for him to secure his chance, and Troy impulsively decided to take action. Once again, he looked at her lovely hand, noticing the pink fingertips and the blue veins of her wrist, adorned with a bracelet made of coral chips that she wore: it all felt so familiar to him! Then, with the quick reflexes he was known for, he quietly slipped his hand underneath the edge of the tent cloth, which wasn't pinned down tightly, lifted it just enough, keeping his eye on the gap, snatched the note from her fingers, dropped the canvas, and ran off into the shadows towards the bank and ditch, smiling at the shocked scream that escaped her. Troy then slid down the outside of the rampart, hurried around to the bottom of the trench to a distance of about a hundred yards, climbed back up, and walked boldly towards the front entrance of the tent. His goal now was to reach Pennyways and make sure the announcement wouldn't be repeated until he decided it should be.

Troy reached the tent door, and standing among the groups there gathered, looked anxiously for Pennyways, evidently not wishing to make himself prominent by inquiring for him. One or two men were speaking of a daring attempt that had just been made to rob a young lady by lifting the canvas of the tent beside her. It was supposed that the rogue had imagined a slip of paper which she held in her hand to be a bank note, for he had seized it, and made off with it, leaving her purse behind. His chagrin and disappointment at discovering its worthlessness would be a good joke, it was said. However, the occurrence seemed to have become known to few, for it had not interrupted a fiddler, who had lately begun playing by the door of the tent, nor the four bowed old men with grim countenances and walking-sticks in hand, who were dancing “Major Malley’s Reel” to the tune. Behind these stood Pennyways. Troy glided up to him, beckoned, and whispered a few words; and with a mutual glance of concurrence the two men went into the night together.

Troy reached the tent door and, standing among the gathered groups, looked around nervously for Pennyways, clearly not wanting to draw attention by asking for him. A couple of guys were talking about a bold attempt that had just been made to rob a young lady by lifting the tent canvas beside her. It was thought that the thief had mistaken a slip of paper she was holding for a banknote, as he had grabbed it and bolted, leaving her purse behind. Apparently, his embarrassment and disappointment upon finding out it was worthless would be a great joke. Still, it seemed not many people knew about the incident, as it hadn't stopped a fiddler, who had just started playing by the tent entrance, or the four hunched old men with serious faces and walking sticks, who were dancing to “Major Malley’s Reel.” Behind them stood Pennyways. Troy quietly approached him, signaled, and whispered a few words; with a shared look of agreement, the two men went into the night together.

CHAPTER LI
BATHSHEBA TALKS WITH HER OUTRIDER

The arrangement for getting back again to Weatherbury had been that Oak should take the place of Poorgrass in Bathsheba’s conveyance and drive her home, it being discovered late in the afternoon that Joseph was suffering from his old complaint, a multiplying eye, and was, therefore, hardly trustworthy as coachman and protector to a woman. But Oak had found himself so occupied, and was full of so many cares relative to those portions of Boldwood’s flocks that were not disposed of, that Bathsheba, without telling Oak or anybody, resolved to drive home herself, as she had many times done from Casterbridge Market, and trust to her good angel for performing the journey unmolested. But having fallen in with Farmer Boldwood accidentally (on her part at least) at the refreshment-tent, she found it impossible to refuse his offer to ride on horseback beside her as escort. It had grown twilight before she was aware, but Boldwood assured her that there was no cause for uneasiness, as the moon would be up in half-an-hour.

The plan for getting back to Weatherbury was that Oak would take Poorgrass’s place in Bathsheba’s carriage and drive her home since it was discovered late in the afternoon that Joseph was having issues with his old condition, a multiplying eye, and wasn’t reliable as a coachman and protector for a woman. However, Oak was so busy and preoccupied with worries about the parts of Boldwood’s flocks that weren’t sold that Bathsheba, without telling Oak or anyone else, decided to drive home herself, as she had done many times from Casterbridge Market, and rely on her good fortune to make the journey safely. But when she bumped into Farmer Boldwood by chance (at least on her part) at the refreshment tent, she found it impossible to decline his offer to ride alongside her as an escort. Before she knew it, it had turned twilight, but Boldwood reassured her that there was no need to worry, as the moon would be up in half an hour.

Immediately after the incident in the tent, she had risen to go—now absolutely alarmed and really grateful for her old lover’s protection—though regretting Gabriel’s absence, whose company she would have much preferred, as being more proper as well as more pleasant, since he was her own managing-man and servant. This, however, could not be helped; she would not, on any consideration, treat Boldwood harshly, having once already ill-used him, and the moon having risen, and the gig being ready, she drove across the hilltop in the wending way’s which led downwards—to oblivious obscurity, as it seemed, for the moon and the hill it flooded with light were in appearance on a level, the rest of the world lying as a vast shady concave between them. Boldwood mounted his horse, and followed in close attendance behind. Thus they descended into the lowlands, and the sounds of those left on the hill came like voices from the sky, and the lights were as those of a camp in heaven. They soon passed the merry stragglers in the immediate vicinity of the hill, traversed Kingsbere, and got upon the high road.

Right after the incident in the tent, she got up to leave—now completely alarmed and truly thankful for her old lover’s protection—though she wished Gabriel were there instead, as his company would have felt more appropriate and enjoyable, given that he was her own manager and servant. That couldn’t be changed; she wouldn’t treat Boldwood harshly, having already treated him poorly once before. As the moon rose and the carriage was ready, she drove across the hilltop down the winding paths that seemed to lead into obscurity. The moon and the hill it illuminated appeared to be on the same level, while the rest of the world lay as a vast dark valley between them. Boldwood mounted his horse and followed closely behind. They descended into the lowlands, and the sounds from those left on the hill came like voices from the sky, with lights looking like a camp in heaven. They quickly passed the cheerful stragglers near the hill, went through Kingsbere, and got onto the main road.

The keen instincts of Bathsheba had perceived that the farmer’s staunch devotion to herself was still undiminished, and she sympathized deeply. The sight had quite depressed her this evening; had reminded her of her folly; she wished anew, as she had wished many months ago, for some means of making reparation for her fault. Hence her pity for the man who so persistently loved on to his own injury and permanent gloom had betrayed Bathsheba into an injudicious considerateness of manner, which appeared almost like tenderness, and gave new vigour to the exquisite dream of a Jacob’s seven years service in poor Boldwood’s mind.

Bathsheba's sharp instincts recognized that the farmer's unwavering devotion to her remained strong, and she felt a deep sympathy for him. The sight had really depressed her this evening; it reminded her of her mistakes; she wished again, just like she had many months ago, for a way to make amends for her error. Because of this, her pity for the man who kept loving her to his own detriment and ongoing sadness led Bathsheba to show an inappropriate kindness in her manner, which seemed almost like affection, and it revitalized the beautiful fantasy of Jacob's seven years of service in poor Boldwood's mind.

He soon found an excuse for advancing from his position in the rear, and rode close by her side. They had gone two or three miles in the moonlight, speaking desultorily across the wheel of her gig concerning the fair, farming, Oak’s usefulness to them both, and other indifferent subjects, when Boldwood said suddenly and simply—

He quickly came up with a reason to move up from his position at the back and rode alongside her. They had traveled two or three miles in the moonlight, casually chatting across the wheel of her carriage about the fair, farming, Oak’s usefulness to both of them, and other trivial topics, when Boldwood suddenly and straightforwardly said—

“Mrs. Troy, you will marry again some day?”

“Mrs. Troy, will you marry again someday?”

This point-blank query unmistakably confused her, and it was not till a minute or more had elapsed that she said, “I have not seriously thought of any such subject.”

This direct question clearly confused her, and it wasn't until a minute or so had passed that she replied, “I haven't really thought about anything like that.”

“I quite understand that. Yet your late husband has been dead nearly one year, and—”

“I totally get that. But your late husband has been gone for almost a year, and—”

“You forget that his death was never absolutely proved, and may not have taken place; so that I may not be really a widow,” she said, catching at the straw of escape that the fact afforded.

“You forget that his death was never definitely proven, and might not have happened; so I might not actually be a widow,” she said, clinging to the slim chance that the situation offered.

“Not absolutely proved, perhaps, but it was proved circumstantially. A man saw him drowning, too. No reasonable person has any doubt of his death; nor have you, ma’am, I should imagine.”

"Not definitely proven, maybe, but it was supported by circumstantial evidence. A man saw him drowning, too. No reasonable person doubts that he died; nor do you, ma’am, I assume."

“I have none now, or I should have acted differently,” she said, gently. “I certainly, at first, had a strange unaccountable feeling that he could not have perished, but I have been able to explain that in several ways since. But though I am fully persuaded that I shall see him no more, I am far from thinking of marriage with another. I should be very contemptible to indulge in such a thought.”

“I don’t have any right now, or I would have acted differently,” she said softly. “At first, I definitely had a weird feeling that he couldn’t have died, but I’ve found several explanations for that since then. However, even though I’m completely convinced that I won’t see him again, I’m nowhere near considering marriage to someone else. It would be really disrespectful to entertain such an idea.”

They were silent now awhile, and having struck into an unfrequented track across a common, the creaks of Boldwood’s saddle and her gig springs were all the sounds to be heard. Boldwood ended the pause.

They were quiet for a moment, and as they took an infrequently used path across a common area, the creaking of Boldwood’s saddle and the springs of her gig were the only sounds that could be heard. Boldwood broke the silence.

“Do you remember when I carried you fainting in my arms into the King’s Arms, in Casterbridge? Every dog has his day: that was mine.”

“Do you remember when I carried you, fainting, in my arms into the King’s Arms in Casterbridge? Every dog gets his day: that was mine.”

“I know—I know it all,” she said, hurriedly.

“I know—I know everything,” she said quickly.

“I, for one, shall never cease regretting that events so fell out as to deny you to me.”

“I, for one, will never stop regretting that things happened this way and kept you from me.”

“I, too, am very sorry,” she said, and then checked herself. “I mean, you know, I am sorry you thought I—”

“I, too, am really sorry,” she said, and then caught herself. “I mean, you know, I’m sorry you thought I—”

“I have always this dreary pleasure in thinking over those past times with you—that I was something to you before he was anything, and that you belonged almost to me. But, of course, that’s nothing. You never liked me.”

“I've always found a gloomy pleasure in reflecting on those past times with you—that I meant something to you before he meant anything, and that you belonged almost to me. But, of course, that doesn’t matter. You never liked me.”

“I did; and respected you, too.”

“I did; and I respected you, too.”

“Do you now?”

"Do you now?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“How do you mean which?”

“How do you mean that?”

“Do you like me, or do you respect me?”

“Do you like me, or do you respect me?”

“I don’t know—at least, I cannot tell you. It is difficult for a woman to define her feelings in language which is chiefly made by men to express theirs. My treatment of you was thoughtless, inexcusable, wicked! I shall eternally regret it. If there had been anything I could have done to make amends I would most gladly have done it—there was nothing on earth I so longed to do as to repair the error. But that was not possible.”

"I don’t know—at least, I can’t tell you. It’s hard for a woman to express her feelings in a language mostly created by men to convey theirs. My behavior toward you was careless, unforgivable, terrible! I will always regret it. If there had been anything I could have done to make it right, I would have gladly done it—there was nothing I wanted more than to fix the mistake. But that wasn’t possible."

“Don’t blame yourself—you were not so far in the wrong as you suppose. Bathsheba, suppose you had real complete proof that you are what, in fact, you are—a widow—would you repair the old wrong to me by marrying me?”

“Don’t blame yourself—you’re not as much in the wrong as you think. Bathsheba, if you had solid proof that you really are what you are—a widow—would you fix the past mistake by marrying me?”

“I cannot say. I shouldn’t yet, at any rate.”

"I can't say. I shouldn't, at least not yet."

“But you might at some future time of your life?”

“But you might at some point in your life?”

“Oh yes, I might at some time.”

“Oh yeah, I might at some point.”

“Well, then, do you know that without further proof of any kind you may marry again in about six years from the present—subject to nobody’s objection or blame?”

“Well, do you know that without needing any more proof, you can marry again in about six years from now—without anyone being able to object or blame you?”

“Oh yes,” she said, quickly. “I know all that. But don’t talk of it—seven or six years—where may we all be by that time?”

“Oh yes,” she said quickly. “I know all that. But let’s not talk about it—seven or six years—where could we all be by then?”

“They will soon glide by, and it will seem an astonishingly short time to look back upon when they are past—much less than to look forward to now.”

“They will soon pass by, and it will feel like such a brief time to look back on once they're gone—much shorter than looking ahead to it now.”

“Yes, yes; I have found that in my own experience.”

“Yes, I’ve discovered that from my own experience.”

“Now listen once more,” Boldwood pleaded. “If I wait that time, will you marry me? You own that you owe me amends—let that be your way of making them.”

“Now listen again,” Boldwood begged. “If I wait that long, will you marry me? You admit that you owe me an apology—let this be your way of making it.”

“But, Mr. Boldwood—six years—”

“But, Mr. Boldwood—six years later—”

“Do you want to be the wife of any other man?”

“Do you want to be married to any other man?”

“No indeed! I mean, that I don’t like to talk about this matter now. Perhaps it is not proper, and I ought not to allow it. Let us drop it. My husband may be living, as I said.”

“No way! I mean, I really don’t want to discuss this right now. Maybe it’s not appropriate, and I shouldn’t let it happen. Let’s just forget it. My husband might be alive, like I said.”

“Of course, I’ll drop the subject if you wish. But propriety has nothing to do with reasons. I am a middle-aged man, willing to protect you for the remainder of our lives. On your side, at least, there is no passion or blamable haste—on mine, perhaps, there is. But I can’t help seeing that if you choose from a feeling of pity, and, as you say, a wish to make amends, to make a bargain with me for a far-ahead time—an agreement which will set all things right and make me happy, late though it may be—there is no fault to be found with you as a woman. Hadn’t I the first place beside you? Haven’t you been almost mine once already? Surely you can say to me as much as this, you will have me back again should circumstances permit? Now, pray speak! O Bathsheba, promise—it is only a little promise—that if you marry again, you will marry me!”

“Of course, I’ll drop the subject if you want me to. But propriety has nothing to do with reasons. I’m a middle-aged man, willing to protect you for the rest of our lives. On your side, at least, there’s no passion or blameworthy haste—on my side, perhaps there is. But I can’t help noticing that if you choose, out of pity and, as you say, a desire to make amends, to strike a long-term deal with me—an arrangement that will make everything right and make me happy, even if it’s late—there’s no fault in you as a woman. Didn’t I have the first place beside you? Haven’t you almost been mine once already? Surely you can tell me this much: you would take me back again if circumstances allow? Now, please speak! O Bathsheba, promise—it’s just a small promise—that if you marry again, you will marry me!”

His tone was so excited that she almost feared him at this moment, even whilst she sympathized. It was a simple physical fear—the weak of the strong; there was no emotional aversion or inner repugnance. She said, with some distress in her voice, for she remembered vividly his outburst on the Yalbury Road, and shrank from a repetition of his anger:—

His tone was so excited that she almost felt afraid of him at that moment, even while she empathized. It was a basic physical fear—the weak feeling intimidated by the strong; there was no emotional dislike or inner disgust. She said, with some distress in her voice, as she vividly recalled his outburst on the Yalbury Road, and recoiled at the thought of him getting angry again:—

“I will never marry another man whilst you wish me to be your wife, whatever comes—but to say more—you have taken me so by surprise—”

“I will never marry anyone else as long as you want me to be your wife, no matter what happens—but to be honest—you’ve caught me off guard—”

“But let it stand in these simple words—that in six years’ time you will be my wife? Unexpected accidents we’ll not mention, because those, of course, must be given way to. Now, this time I know you will keep your word.”

“But let it be said in these simple words—that in six years you will be my wife? We won’t mention unexpected events because, of course, we have to accept those. Now, this time I know you’ll keep your promise.”

“That’s why I hesitate to give it.”

“That’s why I’m hesitant to give it.”

“But do give it! Remember the past, and be kind.”

“But do give it! Remember the past and be kind.”

She breathed; and then said mournfully: “Oh what shall I do? I don’t love you, and I much fear that I never shall love you as much as a woman ought to love a husband. If you, sir, know that, and I can yet give you happiness by a mere promise to marry at the end of six years, if my husband should not come back, it is a great honour to me. And if you value such an act of friendship from a woman who doesn’t esteem herself as she did, and has little love left, why I—I will—”

She took a breath, then said sadly, “Oh, what should I do? I don’t love you, and I’m afraid that I’ll never love you the way a woman should love her husband. If you know that and still believe I can give you happiness just by promising to marry you after six years, if my husband doesn’t come back, it’s a huge honor for me. And if you value such a gesture from a woman who doesn’t think much of herself anymore and has very little love left, then I—I will—”

“Promise!”

"Promise!"

“—Consider, if I cannot promise soon.”

“—Think about it, if I can't promise soon.”

“But soon is perhaps never?”

“But soon might never happen?”

“Oh no, it is not! I mean soon. Christmas, we’ll say.”

“Oh no, it’s not! I mean soon. Christmas, let’s say.”

“Christmas!” He said nothing further till he added: “Well, I’ll say no more to you about it till that time.”

“Christmas!” He didn't say anything else until he added, “Well, I won’t say anything more about it until then.”

Bathsheba was in a very peculiar state of mind, which showed how entirely the soul is the slave of the body, the ethereal spirit dependent for its quality upon the tangible flesh and blood. It is hardly too much to say that she felt coerced by a force stronger than her own will, not only into the act of promising upon this singularly remote and vague matter, but into the emotion of fancying that she ought to promise. When the weeks intervening between the night of this conversation and Christmas day began perceptibly to diminish, her anxiety and perplexity increased.

Bathsheba was in a very strange state of mind, showing just how much the soul can be controlled by the body, with the spirit relying on the physical self. It’s not an exaggeration to say she felt pressured by a force stronger than her own will, not only to promise something so distant and unclear but also to feel that she should promise it. As the weeks between this conversation and Christmas day began to shorten, her anxiety and confusion grew.

One day she was led by an accident into an oddly confidential dialogue with Gabriel about her difficulty. It afforded her a little relief—of a dull and cheerless kind. They were auditing accounts, and something occurred in the course of their labours which led Oak to say, speaking of Boldwood, “He’ll never forget you, ma’am, never.”

One day, she accidentally found herself in a strangely intimate conversation with Gabriel about her struggles. It gave her a bit of relief—though it was a dull and joyless kind. They were going over accounts, and during their work, something happened that made Oak comment about Boldwood, saying, “He’ll never forget you, ma’am, never.”

Then out came her trouble before she was aware; and she told him how she had again got into the toils; what Boldwood had asked her, and how he was expecting her assent. “The most mournful reason of all for my agreeing to it,” she said sadly, “and the true reason why I think to do so for good or for evil, is this—it is a thing I have not breathed to a living soul as yet—I believe that if I don’t give my word, he’ll go out of his mind.”

Then her troubles surfaced before she even realized it; she explained to him how she had fallen into the trap again, what Boldwood had asked her, and how he was waiting for her to say yes. “The saddest reason for me agreeing to it,” she said sadly, “and the real reason I’m considering it, for better or worse, is this—it’s something I haven’t told a single person yet—I truly believe that if I don’t agree, he’ll lose his mind.”

“Really, do ye?” said Gabriel, gravely.

“Really, do you?” said Gabriel seriously.

“I believe this,” she continued, with reckless frankness; “and Heaven knows I say it in a spirit the very reverse of vain, for I am grieved and troubled to my soul about it—I believe I hold that man’s future in my hand. His career depends entirely upon my treatment of him. O Gabriel, I tremble at my responsibility, for it is terrible!”

“I believe this,” she went on, speaking without holding back; “and God knows I’m saying this with no hint of vanity, because it truly weighs heavily on my heart—I believe I have that man’s future in my hands. His success depends completely on how I treat him. Oh Gabriel, I’m terrified by this responsibility, because it’s overwhelming!”

“Well, I think this much, ma’am, as I told you years ago,” said Oak, “that his life is a total blank whenever he isn’t hoping for ’ee; but I can’t suppose—I hope that nothing so dreadful hangs on to it as you fancy. His natural manner has always been dark and strange, you know. But since the case is so sad and odd-like, why don’t ye give the conditional promise? I think I would.”

“Well, I believe this much, ma’am, like I told you years ago,” said Oak, “that his life feels completely empty whenever he isn’t hoping for you; but I can’t imagine—I really hope that nothing as terrible is tied to it as you think. His natural demeanor has always been dark and strange, you know. But since the situation is so sad and unusual, why don’t you give the conditional promise? I think I would.”

“But is it right? Some rash acts of my past life have taught me that a watched woman must have very much circumspection to retain only a very little credit, and I do want and long to be discreet in this! And six years—why we may all be in our graves by that time, even if Mr. Troy does not come back again, which he may not impossibly do! Such thoughts give a sort of absurdity to the scheme. Now, isn’t it preposterous, Gabriel? However he came to dream of it, I cannot think. But is it wrong? You know—you are older than I.”

“But is it right? Some reckless decisions from my past life have shown me that a watched woman has to be extremely careful to keep her reputation intact, and I really want to be discreet about this! And six years—well, we might all be gone by then, even if Mr. Troy doesn’t come back, which he might not! Such thoughts make the plan seem kind of ridiculous. Now, isn’t it absurd, Gabriel? I can’t imagine how he even thought of it. But is it wrong? You know—you’re older than I am.”

“Eight years older, ma’am.”

“Eight years older, ma'am.”

“Yes, eight years—and is it wrong?”

“Yes, eight years—and is that a problem?”

“Perhaps it would be an uncommon agreement for a man and woman to make: I don’t see anything really wrong about it,” said Oak, slowly. “In fact the very thing that makes it doubtful if you ought to marry en under any condition, that is, your not caring about him—for I may suppose—”

“Maybe it would be an unusual agreement for a man and woman to come to: I don’t think there’s anything really wrong with it,” Oak said slowly. “In fact, the very thing that makes it questionable if you should marry him at all is your lack of feelings for him—if I can assume that—”

“Yes, you may suppose that love is wanting,” she said shortly. “Love is an utterly bygone, sorry, worn-out, miserable thing with me—for him or any one else.”

“Yes, you might think that love is lacking,” she replied tersely. “Love is completely in the past for me—pathetic, used-up, miserable—whether it’s for him or anyone else.”

“Well, your want of love seems to me the one thing that takes away harm from such an agreement with him. If wild heat had to do wi’ it, making ye long to over-come the awkwardness about your husband’s vanishing, it mid be wrong; but a cold-hearted agreement to oblige a man seems different, somehow. The real sin, ma’am in my mind, lies in thinking of ever wedding wi’ a man you don’t love honest and true.”

“Well, your desire for love seems to be the one thing that makes this arrangement with him less harmful. If it were just wild passion making you want to overcome the awkwardness of your husband disappearing, that might be wrong; but a dispassionate agreement to please a man feels different, somehow. In my opinion, the real sin, ma’am, is thinking about ever marrying a man you don’t truly love.”

“That I’m willing to pay the penalty of,” said Bathsheba, firmly. “You know, Gabriel, this is what I cannot get off my conscience—that I once seriously injured him in sheer idleness. If I had never played a trick upon him, he would never have wanted to marry me. Oh if I could only pay some heavy damages in money to him for the harm I did, and so get the sin off my soul that way!... Well, there’s the debt, which can only be discharged in one way, and I believe I am bound to do it if it honestly lies in my power, without any consideration of my own future at all. When a rake gambles away his expectations, the fact that it is an inconvenient debt doesn’t make him the less liable. I’ve been a rake, and the single point I ask you is, considering that my own scruples, and the fact that in the eye of the law my husband is only missing, will keep any man from marrying me until seven years have passed—am I free to entertain such an idea, even though ’tis a sort of penance—for it will be that? I hate the act of marriage under such circumstances, and the class of women I should seem to belong to by doing it!”

“That I’m ready to face the consequences of,” Bathsheba said firmly. “You know, Gabriel, what really weighs on my conscience is that I once seriously hurt him out of sheer boredom. If I had never played a trick on him, he would never have wanted to marry me. Oh, if only I could pay him a substantial amount of money for the harm I caused, and in doing so, lift this burden from my soul!... Well, there’s the debt, and it can only be settled one way, and I truly believe I’m obligated to do it if I can, without thinking about my own future at all. When a reckless person squanders their prospects, the fact that it’s an inconvenient debt doesn’t make them any less responsible. I’ve acted recklessly, and the only thing I’m asking you is, given that my own moral dilemmas and the fact that, legally, my husband is just missing, will keep any man from marrying me for seven years—am I allowed to even consider such an idea, even though it would be a form of penance? Because that’s what it would be. I hate the idea of marriage under such circumstances, and the kind of woman I would appear to be by going through with it!”

“It seems to me that all depends upon whe’r you think, as everybody else do, that your husband is dead.”

“It seems to me that it all depends on whether you believe, like everyone else does, that your husband is dead.”

“Yes—I’ve long ceased to doubt that. I well know what would have brought him back long before this time if he had lived.”

“Yes—I’ve stopped doubting that a long time ago. I know exactly what would have made him come back way before now if he had lived.”

“Well, then, in a religious sense you will be as free to think o’ marrying again as any real widow of one year’s standing. But why don’t ye ask Mr. Thirdly’s advice on how to treat Mr. Boldwood?”

“Well, in a religious sense, you’ll be just as free to think about marrying again as any real widow after a year. But why don’t you ask Mr. Thirdly for advice on how to deal with Mr. Boldwood?”

“No. When I want a broad-minded opinion for general enlightenment, distinct from special advice, I never go to a man who deals in the subject professionally. So I like the parson’s opinion on law, the lawyer’s on doctoring, the doctor’s on business, and my business-man’s—that is, yours—on morals.”

“No. When I want a well-rounded perspective for general understanding, separate from specific advice, I never seek out someone who specializes in the field. That’s why I value the priest’s view on law, the lawyer’s take on medicine, the doctor’s thoughts on business, and my businessman friend’s—that is, your—opinions on morality.”

“And on love—”

"And about love—"

“My own.”

"Mine."

“I’m afraid there’s a hitch in that argument,” said Oak, with a grave smile.

“I’m afraid there’s a problem with that argument,” said Oak, with a serious smile.

She did not reply at once, and then saying, “Good evening, Mr. Oak,” went away.

She didn't respond right away, and then, saying, "Good evening, Mr. Oak," she walked away.

She had spoken frankly, and neither asked nor expected any reply from Gabriel more satisfactory than that she had obtained. Yet in the centremost parts of her complicated heart there existed at this minute a little pang of disappointment, for a reason she would not allow herself to recognize. Oak had not once wished her free that he might marry her himself—had not once said, “I could wait for you as well as he.” That was the insect sting. Not that she would have listened to any such hypothesis. O no—for wasn’t she saying all the time that such thoughts of the future were improper, and wasn’t Gabriel far too poor a man to speak sentiment to her? Yet he might have just hinted about that old love of his, and asked, in a playful off-hand way, if he might speak of it. It would have seemed pretty and sweet, if no more; and then she would have shown how kind and inoffensive a woman’s “No” can sometimes be. But to give such cool advice—the very advice she had asked for—it ruffled our heroine all the afternoon.

She had spoken honestly and didn’t ask for or expect any response from Gabriel that was more satisfying than what she had received. Yet, in the deepest parts of her complicated heart, there was a small pang of disappointment at that moment, for a reason she refused to acknowledge. Oak had never wished her free so he could marry her himself—he had never said, “I could wait for you just like he can.” That was the hurt. Not that she would have entertained any such idea. Oh no—wasn’t she always saying that thoughts about the future were inappropriate, and wasn’t Gabriel way too poor to express any feelings for her? Still, he could have at least hinted about that old love of his and playfully asked if he could talk about it. It would have seemed nice and sweet, at the very least; and then she could have shown how kind and gentle a woman’s “No” can sometimes be. But giving her such cool advice—the very advice she had asked for—upset her all afternoon.

CHAPTER LII
CONVERGING COURSES

I

Christmas-eve came, and a party that Boldwood was to give in the evening was the great subject of talk in Weatherbury. It was not that the rarity of Christmas parties in the parish made this one a wonder, but that Boldwood should be the giver. The announcement had had an abnormal and incongruous sound, as if one should hear of croquet-playing in a cathedral aisle, or that some much-respected judge was going upon the stage. That the party was intended to be a truly jovial one there was no room for doubt. A large bough of mistletoe had been brought from the woods that day, and suspended in the hall of the bachelor’s home. Holly and ivy had followed in armfuls. From six that morning till past noon the huge wood fire in the kitchen roared and sparkled at its highest, the kettle, the saucepan, and the three-legged pot appearing in the midst of the flames like Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego; moreover, roasting and basting operations were continually carried on in front of the genial blaze.

Christmas Eve arrived, and the party that Boldwood was hosting that evening became the main topic of conversation in Weatherbury. It wasn't just the rarity of Christmas parties in the area that made this one special, but the fact that Boldwood was the one throwing it. The announcement had a strange and out-of-place ring to it, like hearing about croquet being played in a cathedral aisle or a respected judge taking to the stage. There was no doubt that the party was meant to be a truly festive occasion. A large branch of mistletoe had been brought in from the woods that day and hung up in the bachelor’s hall. Holly and ivy were also gathered in large bundles. From six that morning until well past noon, the enormous wood fire in the kitchen blazed brightly, with the kettle, saucepan, and three-legged pot appearing amongst the flames like Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego; in addition, roasting and basting were constantly underway in front of the cheerful fire.

As it grew later the fire was made up in the large long hall into which the staircase descended, and all encumbrances were cleared out for dancing. The log which was to form the back-brand of the evening fire was the uncleft trunk of a tree, so unwieldy that it could be neither brought nor rolled to its place; and accordingly two men were to be observed dragging and heaving it in by chains and levers as the hour of assembly drew near.

As it got later, they stoked the fire in the big long hall that the staircase led down to, clearing out all the clutter for dancing. The log that was meant to be the centerpiece of the evening fire was the uncut trunk of a tree, too heavy to carry or roll into place; so, two men could be seen pulling and pushing it in using chains and levers as the time for gathering approached.

In spite of all this, the spirit of revelry was wanting in the atmosphere of the house. Such a thing had never been attempted before by its owner, and it was now done as by a wrench. Intended gaieties would insist upon appearing like solemn grandeurs, the organization of the whole effort was carried out coldly, by hirelings, and a shadow seemed to move about the rooms, saying that the proceedings were unnatural to the place and the lone man who lived therein, and hence not good.

Despite all this, the spirit of celebration was missing in the atmosphere of the house. This was something the owner had never tried before, and it felt awkward. What was meant to be joyful ended up feeling heavy and serious, the whole event was organized mechanically, by hired help, and there was a sense that something was out of place in the rooms, suggesting that the gathering was unnatural for both the house and the solitary man who lived there, and therefore not right.

II

Bathsheba was at this time in her room, dressing for the event. She had called for candles, and Liddy entered and placed one on each side of her mistress’s glass.

Bathsheba was in her room getting ready for the event. She had asked for candles, and Liddy came in and set one on each side of her mirror.

“Don’t go away, Liddy,” said Bathsheba, almost timidly. “I am foolishly agitated—I cannot tell why. I wish I had not been obliged to go to this dance; but there’s no escaping now. I have not spoken to Mr. Boldwood since the autumn, when I promised to see him at Christmas on business, but I had no idea there was to be anything of this kind.”

“Don’t leave, Liddy,” Bathsheba said, almost nervously. “I’m feeling really anxious—I'm not sure why. I wish I hadn’t had to come to this dance; but now, there's no way out. I haven’t talked to Mr. Boldwood since autumn, when I promised to meet him at Christmas for business, but I had no idea anything like this would happen.”

“But I would go now,” said Liddy, who was going with her; for Boldwood had been indiscriminate in his invitations.

“But I would go now,” said Liddy, who was going with her; because Boldwood had been careless with his invitations.

“Yes, I shall make my appearance, of course,” said Bathsheba. “But I am the cause of the party, and that upsets me!—Don’t tell, Liddy.”

“Yes, I’ll show up, of course,” said Bathsheba. “But I’m the reason for the party, and that stresses me out!—Don’t tell, Liddy.”

“Oh no, ma’am. You the cause of it, ma’am?”

“Oh no, ma’am. Are you the reason for this, ma’am?”

“Yes. I am the reason of the party—I. If it had not been for me, there would never have been one. I can’t explain any more—there’s no more to be explained. I wish I had never seen Weatherbury.”

“Yes. I am the reason for the party—I. If it weren't for me, there would never have been one. I can't explain any more—there's nothing else to explain. I wish I had never seen Weatherbury.”

“That’s wicked of you—to wish to be worse off than you are.”

"That's cruel of you—to wish to be in a worse situation than you are."

“No, Liddy. I have never been free from trouble since I have lived here, and this party is likely to bring me more. Now, fetch my black silk dress, and see how it sits upon me.”

“No, Liddy. I’ve never been without trouble since I’ve lived here, and this party is probably going to bring me more. Now, go get my black silk dress and see how it fits me.”

“But you will leave off that, surely, ma’am? You have been a widow-lady fourteen months, and ought to brighten up a little on such a night as this.”

“But you’ll stop that, won’t you, ma’am? You’ve been a widow for fourteen months and should cheer up a bit on a night like this.”

“Is it necessary? No; I will appear as usual, for if I were to wear any light dress people would say things about me, and I should seem to be rejoicing when I am solemn all the time. The party doesn’t suit me a bit; but never mind, stay and help to finish me off.”

“Is it really necessary? No; I’ll just show up like I always do, because if I wore something light, people would talk about me, and it would look like I’m happy when I’m actually serious all the time. This party isn’t really my scene; but anyway, stay and help me get through it.”

III

Boldwood was dressing also at this hour. A tailor from Casterbridge was with him, assisting him in the operation of trying on a new coat that had just been brought home.

Boldwood was getting dressed at this time, too. A tailor from Casterbridge was with him, helping him try on a new coat that had just been delivered.

Never had Boldwood been so fastidious, unreasonable about the fit, and generally difficult to please. The tailor walked round and round him, tugged at the waist, pulled the sleeve, pressed out the collar, and for the first time in his experience Boldwood was not bored. Times had been when the farmer had exclaimed against all such niceties as childish, but now no philosophic or hasty rebuke whatever was provoked by this man for attaching as much importance to a crease in the coat as to an earthquake in South America. Boldwood at last expressed himself nearly satisfied, and paid the bill, the tailor passing out of the door just as Oak came in to report progress for the day.

Never had Boldwood been so particular, unreasonable about the fit, and generally hard to please. The tailor walked around him, tugging at the waist, pulling the sleeve, and smoothing out the collar, and for the first time in his experience, Boldwood was not bored. There had been times when the farmer had scoffed at such details as childish, but now he didn’t feel the urge to give a philosophical or hasty rebuke to this man for caring as much about a crease in the coat as about an earthquake in South America. Boldwood finally said he was nearly satisfied and paid the bill, just as the tailor exited and Oak came in to report on the day's progress.

“Oh, Oak,” said Boldwood. “I shall of course see you here to-night. Make yourself merry. I am determined that neither expense nor trouble shall be spared.”

“Oh, Oak,” said Boldwood. “I’ll definitely see you here tonight. Have a good time. I’m committed to making sure no effort or expense is spared.”

“I’ll try to be here, sir, though perhaps it may not be very early,” said Gabriel, quietly. “I am glad indeed to see such a change in ’ee from what it used to be.”

“I’ll try to be here, sir, although it might not be very early,” Gabriel said softly. “I’m really glad to see such a change in you compared to what it used to be.”

“Yes—I must own it—I am bright to-night: cheerful and more than cheerful—so much so that I am almost sad again with the sense that all of it is passing away. And sometimes, when I am excessively hopeful and blithe, a trouble is looming in the distance: so that I often get to look upon gloom in me with content, and to fear a happy mood. Still this may be absurd—I feel that it is absurd. Perhaps my day is dawning at last.”

“Yes—I have to admit it—I feel bright tonight: cheerful and more than cheerful—so much so that I’m almost sad again because I know it’s all fleeting. Sometimes, when I’m overly hopeful and happy, there’s a worry creeping in from the distance: so I often find myself accepting the gloom inside me and even fearing a happy mood. Still, this might be ridiculous—I know it is ridiculous. Maybe my day is finally breaking.”

“I hope it ’ill be a long and a fair one.”

“I hope it will be long and fair.”

“Thank you—thank you. Yet perhaps my cheerfulness rests on a slender hope. And yet I trust my hope. It is faith, not hope. I think this time I reckon with my host.—Oak, my hands are a little shaky, or something; I can’t tie this neckerchief properly. Perhaps you will tie it for me. The fact is, I have not been well lately, you know.”

“Thank you—thank you. But maybe my cheerfulness is based on a slim hope. Still, I believe in my hope. It's faith, not just hope. I think this time I can count on my host.—Oak, my hands are a bit shaky or something; I can’t tie this neckerchief right. Maybe you could tie it for me. The truth is, I haven't been feeling well lately, you know.”

“I am sorry to hear that, sir.”

“I'm sorry to hear that, sir.”

“Oh, it’s nothing. I want it done as well as you can, please. Is there any late knot in fashion, Oak?”

“Oh, it’s nothing. I just want it done as well as you can, please. Is there any late knot in fashion, Oak?”

“I don’t know, sir,” said Oak. His tone had sunk to sadness.

“I don’t know, sir,” Oak said, his tone now filled with sadness.

Boldwood approached Gabriel, and as Oak tied the neckerchief the farmer went on feverishly—

Boldwood approached Gabriel, and as Oak tied the neckerchief, the farmer continued eagerly—

“Does a woman keep her promise, Gabriel?”

“Does a woman keep her promise, Gabriel?”

“If it is not inconvenient to her she may.”

"If it's not a problem for her, she can."

“—Or rather an implied promise.”

“—Or rather a suggested promise.”

“I won’t answer for her implying,” said Oak, with faint bitterness. “That’s a word as full o’ holes as a sieve with them.”

“I won’t take the blame for what she implied,” said Oak, with a hint of bitterness. “That’s a word as full of holes as a sieve.”

“Oak, don’t talk like that. You have got quite cynical lately—how is it? We seem to have shifted our positions: I have become the young and hopeful man, and you the old and unbelieving one. However, does a woman keep a promise, not to marry, but to enter on an engagement to marry at some time? Now you know women better than I—tell me.”

“Oak, don’t say that. You've become pretty cynical lately—what's going on? It feels like our roles have switched: I’ve turned into the young and optimistic guy, and you’ve become the old and skeptical one. But tell me, does a woman really keep a promise, not to marry, but to agree to get engaged at some point? You know women better than I do—what do you think?”

“I am afeard you honour my understanding too much. However, she may keep such a promise, if it is made with an honest meaning to repair a wrong.”

“I’m afraid you think too highly of my understanding. However, she can keep such a promise if it’s made with a genuine intent to right a wrong.”

“It has not gone far yet, but I think it will soon—yes, I know it will,” he said, in an impulsive whisper. “I have pressed her upon the subject, and she inclines to be kind to me, and to think of me as a husband at a long future time, and that’s enough for me. How can I expect more? She has a notion that a woman should not marry within seven years of her husband’s disappearance—that her own self shouldn’t, I mean—because his body was not found. It may be merely this legal reason which influences her, or it may be a religious one, but she is reluctant to talk on the point. Yet she has promised—implied—that she will ratify an engagement to-night.”

“It hasn’t gotten far yet, but I think it will soon—yeah, I know it will,” he said in a quick whisper. “I’ve brought it up with her, and she seems to be open to being kind to me and considering me as a husband at some point in the future, and that’s enough for me. How can I ask for more? She believes that a woman shouldn’t marry within seven years of her husband’s disappearance—meaning she shouldn’t—because his body was never found. It might just be this legal reason that’s affecting her, or it could be a religious belief, but she’s hesitant to discuss it. Still, she has promised—hinted—that she will agree to an engagement tonight.”

“Seven years,” murmured Oak.

"Seven years," Oak murmured.

“No, no—it’s no such thing!” he said, with impatience. “Five years, nine months, and a few days. Fifteen months nearly have passed since he vanished, and is there anything so wonderful in an engagement of little more than five years?”

“No, no—it’s nothing of the sort!” he said, impatiently. “Five years, nine months, and a few days. Almost fifteen months have gone by since he disappeared, and what’s so remarkable about an engagement that's just over five years?”

“It seems long in a forward view. Don’t build too much upon such promises, sir. Remember, you have once be’n deceived. Her meaning may be good; but there—she’s young yet.”

"It seems far away when you look ahead. Don't rely too much on those promises, sir. Remember, you’ve been tricked before. Her intentions might be good, but—she's still young."

“Deceived? Never!” said Boldwood, vehemently. “She never promised me at that first time, and hence she did not break her promise! If she promises me, she’ll marry me. Bathsheba is a woman to her word.”

“Deceived? Never!” Boldwood said fiercely. “She never promised me that the first time, so she hasn’t broken any promise! If she promises me, she’ll marry me. Bathsheba is a woman of her word.”

IV

Troy was sitting in a corner of The White Hart tavern at Casterbridge, smoking and drinking a steaming mixture from a glass. A knock was given at the door, and Pennyways entered.

Troy was sitting in a corner of The White Hart tavern in Casterbridge, smoking and drinking a hot mix from a glass. There was a knock at the door, and Pennyways walked in.

“Well, have you seen him?” Troy inquired, pointing to a chair.

“Well, have you seen him?” Troy asked, pointing to a chair.

“Boldwood?”

"Boldwood?"

“No—Lawyer Long.”

“Not at all—Lawyer Long.”

“He wadn’ at home. I went there first, too.”

“He wasn't home. I went there first, too.”

“That’s a nuisance.”

"That's annoying."

“’Tis rather, I suppose.”

"I guess so."

“Yet I don’t see that, because a man appears to be drowned and was not, he should be liable for anything. I shan’t ask any lawyer—not I.”

“Yet I don’t think that just because a man looks like he drowned and didn’t, he should be held responsible for anything. I won’t ask any lawyer—not me.”

“But that’s not it, exactly. If a man changes his name and so forth, and takes steps to deceive the world and his own wife, he’s a cheat, and that in the eye of the law is ayless a rogue, and that is ayless a lammocken vagabond; and that’s a punishable situation.”

“But that’s not it, exactly. If a man changes his name and so on, and takes steps to deceive the world and his own wife, he’s a cheat, and that in the eyes of the law is definitely a rogue, and that is certainly a worthless vagabond; and that’s a punishable situation.”

“Ha-ha! Well done, Pennyways,” Troy had laughed, but it was with some anxiety that he said, “Now, what I want to know is this, do you think there’s really anything going on between her and Boldwood? Upon my soul, I should never have believed it! How she must detest me! Have you found out whether she has encouraged him?”

“Ha-ha! Great job, Pennyways,” Troy laughed, but with some anxiety he added, “Now, what I want to know is, do you think there’s actually something happening between her and Boldwood? Honestly, I would have never believed it! She must really hate me! Have you figured out if she’s been leading him on?”

“I haen’t been able to learn. There’s a deal of feeling on his side seemingly, but I don’t answer for her. I didn’t know a word about any such thing till yesterday, and all I heard then was that she was gwine to the party at his house to-night. This is the first time she has ever gone there, they say. And they say that she’ve not so much as spoke to him since they were at Greenhill Fair: but what can folk believe o’t? However, she’s not fond of him—quite offish and quite careless, I know.”

"I haven't been able to learn much. It seems like he has a lot of feelings for her, but I can’t vouch for how she feels. I didn’t know anything about this until yesterday, and all I heard then was that she was going to the party at his house tonight. They say this is the first time she’s ever gone there. And they say she hasn’t even spoken to him since they were at Greenhill Fair, but who knows what people really believe? Anyway, she’s not into him at all—she’s quite distant and indifferent, I know."

“I’m not so sure of that.... She’s a handsome woman, Pennyways, is she not? Own that you never saw a finer or more splendid creature in your life. Upon my honour, when I set eyes upon her that day I wondered what I could have been made of to be able to leave her by herself so long. And then I was hampered with that bothering show, which I’m free of at last, thank the stars.” He smoked on awhile, and then added, “How did she look when you passed by yesterday?”

“I’m not so sure about that.... She’s an attractive woman, isn’t she? Admit it, you’ve never seen a finer or more amazing person in your life. Honestly, when I first saw her that day, I couldn't believe I had left her alone for so long. And then I was stuck with that annoying performance, which I'm finally free from, thank the stars.” He continued smoking for a bit and then added, “How did she look when you walked by yesterday?”

“Oh, she took no great heed of me, ye may well fancy; but she looked well enough, far’s I know. Just flashed her haughty eyes upon my poor scram body, and then let them go past me to what was yond, much as if I’d been no more than a leafless tree. She had just got off her mare to look at the last wring-down of cider for the year; she had been riding, and so her colours were up and her breath rather quick, so that her bosom plimmed and fell—plimmed and fell—every time plain to my eye. Ay, and there were the fellers round her wringing down the cheese and bustling about and saying, ‘Ware o’ the pommy, ma’am: ’twill spoil yer gown.’ ‘Never mind me,’ says she. Then Gabe brought her some of the new cider, and she must needs go drinking it through a strawmote, and not in a nateral way at all. ‘Liddy,’ says she, ‘bring indoors a few gallons, and I’ll make some cider-wine.’ Sergeant, I was no more to her than a morsel of scroff in the fuel-house!”

“Oh, she didn’t pay much attention to me, as you can imagine; but she looked good enough, as far as I could tell. She just gave my poor scruffy self a quick glance with her haughty eyes, and then looked past me to whatever was over there, almost as if I were no more than a leafless tree. She had just gotten off her horse to check on the last cider press of the year; she had been riding, so her cheeks were flushed and her breath was a bit quick, and her chest rose and fell—rose and fell—right in front of me. And there were the guys around her pressing cheese and bustling about, saying, ‘Watch out for the cider, ma’am: it’ll ruin your dress.’ ‘Never mind me,’ she said. Then Gabe brought her some of the new cider, and she had to drink it through a straw, not in a natural way at all. ‘Liddy,’ she said, ‘bring a few gallons inside, and I’ll make some cider-wine.’ Sergeant, I was no more to her than a piece of trash in the fuel house!”

“I must go and find her out at once—O yes, I see that—I must go. Oak is head man still, isn’t he?”

“I need to go and find her right away—Oh yes, I get that—I have to go. Oak is still the boss, right?”

“Yes, ’a b’lieve. And at Little Weatherbury Farm too. He manages everything.”

“Yes, I believe so. And at Little Weatherbury Farm as well. He takes care of everything.”

“’Twill puzzle him to manage her, or any other man of his compass!”

"It will be a challenge for him to deal with her, or any other guy like him!"

“I don’t know about that. She can’t do without him, and knowing it well he’s pretty independent. And she’ve a few soft corners to her mind, though I’ve never been able to get into one, the devil’s in’t!”

“I don’t know about that. She can’t live without him, and knowing that, he’s pretty independent. And she has a few soft spots in her personality, though I’ve never been able to get to any of them, it’s tricky!”

“Ah, baily, she’s a notch above you, and you must own it: a higher class of animal—a finer tissue. However, stick to me, and neither this haughty goddess, dashing piece of womanhood, Juno-wife of mine (Juno was a goddess, you know), nor anybody else shall hurt you. But all this wants looking into, I perceive. What with one thing and another, I see that my work is well cut out for me.”

“Hey, buddy, she’s a step above you, and you have to admit it: a higher class of person—a finer quality. But stick with me, and neither this stuck-up goddess, this amazing woman, my Juno (you know Juno was a goddess), nor anyone else will hurt you. But I can see I need to look into this more. With everything going on, I realize I have my work cut out for me.”

V

“How do I look to-night, Liddy?” said Bathsheba, giving a final adjustment to her dress before leaving the glass.

“How do I look tonight, Liddy?” Bathsheba asked, making a final adjustment to her dress before stepping away from the mirror.

“I never saw you look so well before. Yes—I’ll tell you when you looked like it—that night, a year and a half ago, when you came in so wildlike, and scolded us for making remarks about you and Mr. Troy.”

“I’ve never seen you look so good before. Yes—I’ll tell you when you looked like that—that night, a year and a half ago, when you came in so fiercely and yelled at us for making comments about you and Mr. Troy.”

“Everybody will think that I am setting myself to captivate Mr. Boldwood, I suppose,” she murmured. “At least they’ll say so. Can’t my hair be brushed down a little flatter? I dread going—yet I dread the risk of wounding him by staying away.”

“Everyone will think I’m trying to win over Mr. Boldwood, I guess,” she whispered. “At least that’s what they’ll say. Can’t my hair be brushed down a bit flatter? I’m nervous about going—but I’m also worried about hurting him by not showing up.”

“Anyhow, ma’am, you can’t well be dressed plainer than you are, unless you go in sackcloth at once. ’Tis your excitement is what makes you look so noticeable to-night.”

“Anyway, ma’am, you can’t really dress any simpler than you are, unless you wear sackcloth right now. It’s your excitement that makes you stand out so much tonight.”

“I don’t know what’s the matter, I feel wretched at one time, and buoyant at another. I wish I could have continued quite alone as I have been for the last year or so, with no hopes and no fears, and no pleasure and no grief.”

“I don’t know what’s wrong. One moment I feel miserable, and the next I feel uplifted. I wish I could have stayed completely alone like I have for the past year, with no hopes, no fears, no pleasure, and no grief.”

“Now just suppose Mr. Boldwood should ask you—only just suppose it—to run away with him, what would you do, ma’am?”

“Now just imagine if Mr. Boldwood asked you—just imagine it—to run away with him, what would you do, ma’am?”

“Liddy—none of that,” said Bathsheba, gravely. “Mind, I won’t hear joking on any such matter. Do you hear?”

“Liddy—none of that,” Bathsheba said seriously. “Listen, I won’t tolerate any jokes about this. Do you understand?”

“I beg pardon, ma’am. But knowing what rum things we women be, I just said—however, I won’t speak of it again.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am. But understanding how complicated we women can be, I just said—anyway, I won’t bring it up again.”

“No marrying for me yet for many a year; if ever, ’twill be for reasons very, very different from those you think, or others will believe! Now get my cloak, for it is time to go.”

"No marrying for me yet for many years; if I ever do, it will be for reasons very, very different from what you think or what others believe! Now get my cloak, because it's time to go."

VI

“Oak,” said Boldwood, “before you go I want to mention what has been passing in my mind lately—that little arrangement we made about your share in the farm I mean. That share is small, too small, considering how little I attend to business now, and how much time and thought you give to it. Well, since the world is brightening for me, I want to show my sense of it by increasing your proportion in the partnership. I’ll make a memorandum of the arrangement which struck me as likely to be convenient, for I haven’t time to talk about it now; and then we’ll discuss it at our leisure. My intention is ultimately to retire from the management altogether, and until you can take all the expenditure upon your shoulders, I’ll be a sleeping partner in the stock. Then, if I marry her—and I hope—I feel I shall, why—”

“Oak,” Boldwood said, “before you leave, I want to bring up something that’s been on my mind lately—the little arrangement we made regarding your share of the farm. That share is small, way too small, considering how little I focus on the business now and how much time and thought you put into it. Since things are looking up for me, I want to show my appreciation by increasing your share in the partnership. I’ll jot down what I think would be a convenient arrangement since I don’t have time to discuss it right now; then we can talk about it when we have time. My plan is to eventually step back from managing everything, and until you can handle all the expenses yourself, I’ll be a silent partner in the stock. Then, if I marry her—and I hope to—I feel I will, then—”

“Pray don’t speak of it, sir,” said Oak, hastily. “We don’t know what may happen. So many upsets may befall ’ee. There’s many a slip, as they say—and I would advise you—I know you’ll pardon me this once—not to be too sure.”

“Please don’t talk about it, sir,” Oak said quickly. “We don’t know what might happen. So many unexpected things could occur. There’s many a slip, as they say—and I’d recommend—you’ll forgive me for saying this—not to be too sure.”

“I know, I know. But the feeling I have about increasing your share is on account of what I know of you. Oak, I have learnt a little about your secret: your interest in her is more than that of bailiff for an employer. But you have behaved like a man, and I, as a sort of successful rival—successful partly through your goodness of heart—should like definitely to show my sense of your friendship under what must have been a great pain to you.”

“I get it, I get it. But the reason I want to increase your share is because of what I know about you. Oak, I’ve picked up on a little of your secret: your feelings for her go beyond that of a bailiff for an employer. But you've acted like a champ, and I, as a sort of successful rival—partly successful thanks to your kindness—would really like to clearly show my appreciation for your friendship, even though it must have caused you a lot of pain.”

“O that’s not necessary, thank ’ee,” said Oak, hurriedly. “I must get used to such as that; other men have, and so shall I.”

“O, that's not necessary, thank you,” said Oak, quickly. “I need to get used to things like that; other men have, and so will I.”

Oak then left him. He was uneasy on Boldwood’s account, for he saw anew that this constant passion of the farmer made him not the man he once had been.

Oak then left him. He felt uneasy about Boldwood because he realized again that this constant obsession of the farmer had changed him from the man he used to be.

As Boldwood continued awhile in his room alone—ready and dressed to receive his company—the mood of anxiety about his appearance seemed to pass away, and to be succeeded by a deep solemnity. He looked out of the window, and regarded the dim outline of the trees upon the sky, and the twilight deepening to darkness.

As Boldwood spent a while alone in his room—ready and dressed to receive his guests—the anxious feelings about how he looked began to fade, replaced by a sense of deep seriousness. He looked out the window and took in the faint shapes of the trees against the sky, with twilight giving way to darkness.

Then he went to a locked closet, and took from a locked drawer therein a small circular case the size of a pillbox, and was about to put it into his pocket. But he lingered to open the cover and take a momentary glance inside. It contained a woman’s finger-ring, set all the way round with small diamonds, and from its appearance had evidently been recently purchased. Boldwood’s eyes dwelt upon its many sparkles a long time, though that its material aspect concerned him little was plain from his manner and mien, which were those of a mind following out the presumed thread of that jewel’s future history.

Then he went to a locked closet and took a small circular case from a locked drawer inside, about the size of a pillbox, and was about to put it in his pocket. But he paused to open the lid and take a quick look inside. It held a woman’s finger ring, completely surrounded by small diamonds, and from its appearance, it was clear that it had been recently bought. Boldwood’s eyes were fixated on its many sparkles for a long time, though it was obvious from his expression and demeanor that he was more focused on the imagined story of that jewel’s future than its physical value.

The noise of wheels at the front of the house became audible. Boldwood closed the box, stowed it away carefully in his pocket, and went out upon the landing. The old man who was his indoor factotum came at the same moment to the foot of the stairs.

The sound of wheels outside the house could be heard. Boldwood shut the box, tucked it carefully into his pocket, and stepped out onto the landing. The old man who worked for him indoors arrived at the bottom of the stairs at the same time.

“They be coming, sir—lots of ’em—a-foot and a-driving!”

“They're coming, sir—lots of them—on foot and in cars!”

“I was coming down this moment. Those wheels I heard—is it Mrs. Troy?”

“I was just coming down. Did you hear those wheels? Is it Mrs. Troy?”

“No, sir—’tis not she yet.”

“No, sir—it’s not her yet.”

A reserved and sombre expression had returned to Boldwood’s face again, but it poorly cloaked his feelings when he pronounced Bathsheba’s name; and his feverish anxiety continued to show its existence by a galloping motion of his fingers upon the side of his thigh as he went down the stairs.

A reserved and serious look had returned to Boldwood’s face, but it hardly hid his feelings when he said Bathsheba’s name; his tense anxiety was still visible in the quick movement of his fingers against his thigh as he went down the stairs.

VII

“How does this cover me?” said Troy to Pennyways. “Nobody would recognize me now, I’m sure.”

“How does this cover me?” Troy asked Pennyways. “I’m sure nobody would recognize me now.”

He was buttoning on a heavy grey overcoat of Noachian cut, with cape and high collar, the latter being erect and rigid, like a girdling wall, and nearly reaching to the verge of a travelling cap which was pulled down over his ears.

He was fastening a heavy gray overcoat of an old-fashioned style, with a cape and a high collar, the collar standing up straight and stiff like a protective barrier, almost reaching the edge of a travel cap that was pulled down over his ears.

Pennyways snuffed the candle, and then looked up and deliberately inspected Troy.

Pennyways blew out the candle and then looked up, carefully examining Troy.

“You’ve made up your mind to go then?” he said.

"You've decided to go then?" he said.

“Made up my mind? Yes; of course I have.”

“Have I made up my mind? Yes, I definitely have.”

“Why not write to her? ’Tis a very queer corner that you have got into, sergeant. You see all these things will come to light if you go back, and they won’t sound well at all. Faith, if I was you I’d even bide as you be—a single man of the name of Francis. A good wife is good, but the best wife is not so good as no wife at all. Now that’s my outspoke mind, and I’ve been called a long-headed feller here and there.”

“Why not write to her? It’s a really odd situation you’ve gotten into, sergeant. All these things will come to light if you go back, and they won’t sound good at all. Honestly, if I were you, I’d just stay as you are—a single guy named Francis. A good wife is great, but the best wife isn’t as good as having no wife at all. That’s my honest opinion, and I’ve been called a pretty thoughtful guy here and there.”

“All nonsense!” said Troy, angrily. “There she is with plenty of money, and a house and farm, and horses, and comfort, and here am I living from hand to mouth—a needy adventurer. Besides, it is no use talking now; it is too late, and I am glad of it; I’ve been seen and recognized here this very afternoon. I should have gone back to her the day after the fair, if it hadn’t been for you talking about the law, and rubbish about getting a separation; and I don’t put it off any longer. What the deuce put it into my head to run away at all, I can’t think! Humbugging sentiment—that’s what it was. But what man on earth was to know that his wife would be in such a hurry to get rid of his name!”

“All nonsense!” said Troy, angrily. “There she is with plenty of money, a house and farm, horses, and comfort, and here I am living hand to mouth—a broke adventurer. Besides, it’s no use talking now; it’s too late, and honestly, I’m glad it is. I’ve been seen and recognized here this very afternoon. I should have gone back to her the day after the fair if it hadn’t been for you talking about the law and all that nonsense about getting a separation; and I’m not putting it off any longer. What on earth made me think running away was a good idea, I can’t figure out! Nonsense sentiment—that’s what it was. But what man could possibly know that his wife would be so eager to get rid of his name!”

“I should have known it. She’s bad enough for anything.”

"I should have seen it coming. She's trouble for sure."

“Pennyways, mind who you are talking to.”

“Anyway, watch who you’re talking to.”

“Well, sergeant, all I say is this, that if I were you I’d go abroad again where I came from—’tisn’t too late to do it now. I wouldn’t stir up the business and get a bad name for the sake of living with her—for all that about your play-acting is sure to come out, you know, although you think otherwise. My eyes and limbs, there’ll be a racket if you go back just now—in the middle of Boldwood’s Christmasing!”

“Well, sergeant, all I’m saying is that if I were you, I’d head back to where I came from—it’s not too late to do it now. I wouldn’t get involved in this situation and ruin your reputation just for the sake of being with her—because all that about your acting will definitely come to light, even if you think it won’t. Trust me, there will be chaos if you go back right now—in the middle of Boldwood’s Christmas celebration!”

“H’m, yes. I expect I shall not be a very welcome guest if he has her there,” said the sergeant, with a slight laugh. “A sort of Alonzo the Brave; and when I go in the guests will sit in silence and fear, and all laughter and pleasure will be hushed, and the lights in the chamber burn blue, and the worms—Ugh, horrible!—Ring for some more brandy, Pennyways, I felt an awful shudder just then! Well, what is there besides? A stick—I must have a walking-stick.”

“Hmm, yeah. I don’t think I’ll be a very welcome guest if he has her there,” said the sergeant with a slight laugh. “Like a kind of Alonzo the Brave; and when I walk in, the guests will sit in silence and fear, all laughter and enjoyment will stop, the lights in the room will flicker blue, and the worms—Ugh, that’s terrifying!—Ring for some more brandy, Pennyways, I just got a terrible shudder! Well, what else is there? A stick—I need to get a walking-stick.”

Pennyways now felt himself to be in something of a difficulty, for should Bathsheba and Troy become reconciled it would be necessary to regain her good opinion if he would secure the patronage of her husband. “I sometimes think she likes you yet, and is a good woman at bottom,” he said, as a saving sentence. “But there’s no telling to a certainty from a body’s outside. Well, you’ll do as you like about going, of course, sergeant, and as for me, I’ll do as you tell me.”

Pennyways felt he was in a bit of a tough spot because if Bathsheba and Troy made up, he needed to win her favor to get Troy’s support. “Sometimes I think she still has feelings for you and is a good person deep down,” he said as a way to help. “But you never can tell for sure just by looking at someone. Well, you can decide what to do about going, sergeant, and I'll follow your lead.”

“Now, let me see what the time is,” said Troy, after emptying his glass in one draught as he stood. “Half-past six o’clock. I shall not hurry along the road, and shall be there then before nine.”

“Now, let me check the time,” said Troy, after downing his drink in one go while standing. “It’s half-past six. I won’t rush on the road, and I’ll get there before nine.”

CHAPTER LIII
CONCURRITUR—HORÆ MOMENTO

Outside the front of Boldwood’s house a group of men stood in the dark, with their faces towards the door, which occasionally opened and closed for the passage of some guest or servant, when a golden rod of light would stripe the ground for the moment and vanish again, leaving nothing outside but the glowworm shine of the pale lamp amid the evergreens over the door.

Outside the front of Boldwood’s house, a group of men stood in the dark, facing the door, which would occasionally open and close for the passage of some guest or servant. When that happened, a golden beam of light would streak across the ground for a moment before disappearing, leaving only the faint glow of a pale lamp among the evergreens by the door.

“He was seen in Casterbridge this afternoon—so the boy said,” one of them remarked in a whisper. “And I for one believe it. His body was never found, you know.”

“He was spotted in Casterbridge this afternoon—at least, that’s what the boy said,” one of them whispered. “And I, for one, believe it. They never found his body, you know.”

“’Tis a strange story,” said the next. “You may depend upon’t that she knows nothing about it.”

“It's a strange story,” said the next. “You can count on it that she knows nothing about it.”

“Not a word.”

“Not a word.”

“Perhaps he don’t mean that she shall,” said another man.

“Maybe he doesn’t mean that she should,” said another man.

“If he’s alive and here in the neighbourhood, he means mischief,” said the first. “Poor young thing: I do pity her, if ’tis true. He’ll drag her to the dogs.”

“If he’s alive and around here, he’s up to no good,” said the first. “Poor girl: I really feel for her if it’s true. He’ll lead her down a bad path.”

“O no; he’ll settle down quiet enough,” said one disposed to take a more hopeful view of the case.

“Oh no; he’ll calm down just fine,” said someone who was more optimistic about the situation.

“What a fool she must have been ever to have had anything to do with the man! She is so self-willed and independent too, that one is more minded to say it serves her right than pity her.”

“What a fool she must have been to have anything to do with that guy! She’s so headstrong and independent that it’s hard not to think she brought this on herself rather than feel sorry for her.”

“No, no. I don’t hold with ’ee there. She was no otherwise than a girl mind, and how could she tell what the man was made of? If ’tis really true, ’tis too hard a punishment, and more than she ought to hae.—Hullo, who’s that?” This was to some footsteps that were heard approaching.

“No, no. I don’t agree with you there. She was just a girl, and how could she know what the man was really like? If it's really true, that's too harsh a punishment, and more than she deserves.—Hey, who’s that?” This was in response to some footsteps that were heard approaching.

“William Smallbury,” said a dim figure in the shades, coming up and joining them. “Dark as a hedge, to-night, isn’t it? I all but missed the plank over the river ath’art there in the bottom—never did such a thing before in my life. Be ye any of Boldwood’s workfolk?” He peered into their faces.

“William Smallbury,” said a shadowy figure in the dark, approaching them. “It’s as dark as a hedge tonight, isn’t it? I almost missed the plank over the river down there—never done that before in my life. Are you any of Boldwood’s workers?” He looked closely at their faces.

“Yes—all o’ us. We met here a few minutes ago.”

“Yes—all of us. We met here a few minutes ago.”

“Oh, I hear now—that’s Sam Samway: thought I knowed the voice, too. Going in?”

“Oh, I can tell now—that’s Sam Samway: I thought I recognized the voice, too. Heading in?”

“Presently. But I say, William,” Samway whispered, “have ye heard this strange tale?”

“Right now. But I tell you, William,” Samway whispered, “have you heard this strange story?”

“What—that about Sergeant Troy being seen, d’ye mean, souls?” said Smallbury, also lowering his voice.

“What—that about Sergeant Troy being spotted, you mean, guys?” said Smallbury, also quieting his voice.

“Ay: in Casterbridge.”

"Ay: in Casterbridge."

“Yes, I have. Laban Tall named a hint of it to me but now—but I don’t think it. Hark, here Laban comes himself, ’a b’lieve.” A footstep drew near.

“Yes, I have. Laban Tall mentioned a hint of it to me, but now—but I don’t believe it. Look, here comes Laban himself, I think.” A footstep drew near.

“Laban?”

"Laban?"

“Yes, ’tis I,” said Tall.

“Yes, it’s me,” said Tall.

“Have ye heard any more about that?”

“Have you heard anything else about that?”

“No,” said Tall, joining the group. “And I’m inclined to think we’d better keep quiet. If so be ’tis not true, ’twill flurry her, and do her much harm to repeat it; and if so be ’tis true, ’twill do no good to forestall her time o’ trouble. God send that it mid be a lie, for though Henery Fray and some of ’em do speak against her, she’s never been anything but fair to me. She’s hot and hasty, but she’s a brave girl who’ll never tell a lie however much the truth may harm her, and I’ve no cause to wish her evil.”

“No,” said Tall, joining the group. “And I think we’d better keep quiet. If it's not true, it’ll upset her, and repeating it will only make things worse; and if it is true, then it won’t help to rush her into a bad situation. I hope it’s a lie, because even though Henery Fray and some others talk against her, she’s always been fair to me. She’s quick-tempered, but she’s a brave girl who won’t lie no matter how much the truth might hurt her, and I have no reason to wish her ill.”

“She never do tell women’s little lies, that’s true; and ’tis a thing that can be said of very few. Ay, all the harm she thinks she says to yer face: there’s nothing underhand wi’ her.”

“She never tells little lies to women, and that’s really rare; not many can say that. Yes, all the bad things she thinks, she says right to your face: there’s nothing sneaky about her.”

They stood silent then, every man busied with his own thoughts, during which interval sounds of merriment could be heard within. Then the front door again opened, the rays streamed out, the well-known form of Boldwood was seen in the rectangular area of light, the door closed, and Boldwood walked slowly down the path.

They stood quietly then, each man occupied with his own thoughts, while sounds of laughter could be heard from inside. Then the front door opened again, light streamed out, and Boldwood’s familiar figure appeared in the bright area. The door closed, and Boldwood walked slowly down the path.

“’Tis master,” one of the men whispered, as he neared them. “We’d better stand quiet—he’ll go in again directly. He would think it unseemly o’ us to be loitering here.”

“It's the master,” one of the men whispered as he got closer to them. “We should stay quiet—he'll go in again soon. It wouldn't look good for us to be hanging around here.”

Boldwood came on, and passed by the men without seeing them, they being under the bushes on the grass. He paused, leant over the gate, and breathed a long breath. They heard low words come from him.

Boldwood walked up and passed by the men without noticing them, as they were hidden under the bushes on the grass. He stopped, leaned over the gate, and took a deep breath. They heard him mumble a few quiet words.

“I hope to God she’ll come, or this night will be nothing but misery to me! Oh my darling, my darling, why do you keep me in suspense like this?”

“I really hope she shows up, or this night will be pure misery for me! Oh my love, my love, why do you keep me waiting like this?”

He said this to himself, and they all distinctly heard it. Boldwood remained silent after that, and the noise from indoors was again just audible, until, a few minutes later, light wheels could be distinguished coming down the hill. They drew nearer, and ceased at the gate. Boldwood hastened back to the door, and opened it; and the light shone upon Bathsheba coming up the path.

He thought this to himself, and they all clearly heard it. Boldwood stayed quiet after that, and the noise from inside was once again just barely noticeable, until, a few minutes later, light wheels could be heard coming down the hill. They got closer and stopped at the gate. Boldwood rushed back to the door and opened it; the light illuminated Bathsheba as she came up the path.

Boldwood compressed his emotion to mere welcome: the men marked her light laugh and apology as she met him: he took her into the house; and the door closed again.

Boldwood held back his feelings and just welcomed her: the men noticed her light laugh and apology as she greeted him: he brought her into the house; and the door shut again.

“Gracious heaven, I didn’t know it was like that with him!” said one of the men. “I thought that fancy of his was over long ago.”

“Goodness, I had no idea it was like that with him!” said one of the men. “I thought that interest of his was long gone.”

“You don’t know much of master, if you thought that,” said Samway.

“You don’t know much about the master if you thought that,” Samway said.

“I wouldn’t he should know we heard what ’a said for the world,” remarked a third.

“I wouldn’t want him to know we heard what he said for anything,” said a third.

“I wish we had told of the report at once,” the first uneasily continued. “More harm may come of this than we know of. Poor Mr. Boldwood, it will be hard upon en. I wish Troy was in—Well, God forgive me for such a wish! A scoundrel to play a poor wife such tricks. Nothing has prospered in Weatherbury since he came here. And now I’ve no heart to go in. Let’s look into Warren’s for a few minutes first, shall us, neighbours?”

“I wish we had shared the news right away,” the first one said uneasily. “This might cause more trouble than we realize. Poor Mr. Boldwood, this will be tough on him. I wish Troy was here—Well, God forgive me for wishing that! What a scoundrel to treat an innocent wife like this. Nothing has gone well in Weatherbury since he arrived. And now I just can’t bring myself to go in. Let’s check out Warren’s for a few minutes first, shall we, neighbors?”

Samway, Tall, and Smallbury agreed to go to Warren’s, and went out at the gate, the remaining ones entering the house. The three soon drew near the malt-house, approaching it from the adjoining orchard, and not by way of the street. The pane of glass was illuminated as usual. Smallbury was a little in advance of the rest when, pausing, he turned suddenly to his companions and said, “Hist! See there.”

Samway, Tall, and Smallbury decided to head to Warren’s, and they walked out the gate while the others went into the house. The three soon approached the malt-house from the nearby orchard instead of the street. The window was lit up as usual. Smallbury, slightly ahead of the others, paused and suddenly turned to his friends, saying, “Hey! Look over there.”

The light from the pane was now perceived to be shining not upon the ivied wall as usual, but upon some object close to the glass. It was a human face.

The light from the window was now seen to be shining not on the covered wall as usual, but on something close to the glass. It was a human face.

“Let’s come closer,” whispered Samway; and they approached on tiptoe. There was no disbelieving the report any longer. Troy’s face was almost close to the pane, and he was looking in. Not only was he looking in, but he appeared to have been arrested by a conversation which was in progress in the malt-house, the voices of the interlocutors being those of Oak and the maltster.

“Let’s get closer,” Samway whispered; and they crept up on tiptoe. There was no way to doubt the report anymore. Troy's face was almost right against the window, and he was peering inside. Not only was he peering in, but he seemed to be caught up in a conversation happening inside the malt-house, with the voices of Oak and the maltster clearly audible.

“The spree is all in her honour, isn’t it—hey?” said the old man. “Although he made believe ’tis only keeping up o’ Christmas?”

“The celebration is all for her, right?” said the old man. “Even though he pretends it’s just about keeping up with Christmas?”

“I cannot say,” replied Oak.

"I can't say," replied Oak.

“Oh ’tis true enough, faith. I cannot understand Farmer Boldwood being such a fool at his time of life as to ho and hanker after this woman in the way ’a do, and she not care a bit about en.”

“Oh, it’s true enough. I can’t understand Farmer Boldwood being such a fool at his age to pine after this woman the way he does, especially since she doesn’t care about him at all.”

The men, after recognizing Troy’s features, withdrew across the orchard as quietly as they had come. The air was big with Bathsheba’s fortunes to-night: every word everywhere concerned her. When they were quite out of earshot all by one instinct paused.

The men, after noticing Troy’s face, stepped back through the orchard as quietly as they had arrived. The atmosphere was thick with Bathsheba’s fortunes tonight: every word spoken seemed related to her. Once they were far enough away to not be heard, they all paused at once.

“It gave me quite a turn—his face,” said Tall, breathing.

“It really shocked me—his face,” said Tall, out of breath.

“And so it did me,” said Samway. “What’s to be done?”

“And so it did me,” said Samway. “What should we do?”

“I don’t see that ’tis any business of ours,” Smallbury murmured dubiously.

“I don't think it's any of our business,” Smallbury murmured doubtfully.

“But it is! ’Tis a thing which is everybody’s business,” said Samway. “We know very well that master’s on a wrong tack, and that she’s quite in the dark, and we should let ’em know at once. Laban, you know her best—you’d better go and ask to speak to her.”

“But it is! It’s something that concerns everyone,” said Samway. “We all know that the master is going in the wrong direction, and she’s completely unaware of it, so we should let them know right away. Laban, you know her the best—you should go and ask to speak to her.”

“I bain’t fit for any such thing,” said Laban, nervously. “I should think William ought to do it if anybody. He’s oldest.”

“I’m not suitable for anything like that,” said Laban, nervously. “I think William should do it if anyone. He’s the oldest.”

“I shall have nothing to do with it,” said Smallbury. “’Tis a ticklish business altogether. Why, he’ll go on to her himself in a few minutes, ye’ll see.”

“I want no part of it,” said Smallbury. “It’s a tricky situation all around. Just wait, he’ll approach her himself in a few minutes, you’ll see.”

“We don’t know that he will. Come, Laban.”

“We don’t know if he will. Come on, Laban.”

“Very well, if I must I must, I suppose,” Tall reluctantly answered. “What must I say?”

“Fine, if I have to, I have to, I guess,” Tall said hesitantly. “What do I have to say?”

“Just ask to see master.”

“Just ask to see the master.”

“Oh no; I shan’t speak to Mr. Boldwood. If I tell anybody, ’twill be mistress.”

“Oh no; I won't talk to Mr. Boldwood. If I tell anyone, it’ll be the mistress.”

“Very well,” said Samway.

“Sure,” said Samway.

Laban then went to the door. When he opened it the hum of bustle rolled out as a wave upon a still strand—the assemblage being immediately inside the hall—and was deadened to a murmur as he closed it again. Each man waited intently, and looked around at the dark tree tops gently rocking against the sky and occasionally shivering in a slight wind, as if he took interest in the scene, which neither did. One of them began walking up and down, and then came to where he started from and stopped again, with a sense that walking was a thing not worth doing now.

Laban walked to the door. When he opened it, the buzz of activity spilled out like a wave on a calm beach—the crowd just inside the hall—and faded to a murmur as he shut it again. Each man waited attentively, glancing at the dark treetops swaying gently against the sky, occasionally shuddering in a light breeze, as if they were interested in the view, which none of them truly were. One of them started pacing back and forth, then returned to his starting point and stopped again, feeling like walking wasn’t worth it at that moment.

“I should think Laban must have seen mistress by this time,” said Smallbury, breaking the silence. “Perhaps she won’t come and speak to him.”

“I bet Laban has seen the mistress by now,” said Smallbury, breaking the silence. “Maybe she won’t come and talk to him.”

The door opened. Tall appeared, and joined them.

The door opened. Tall came in and joined them.

“Well?” said both.

"Well?" both said.

“I didn’t like to ask for her after all,” Laban faltered out. “They were all in such a stir, trying to put a little spirit into the party. Somehow the fun seems to hang fire, though everything’s there that a heart can desire, and I couldn’t for my soul interfere and throw damp upon it—if ’twas to save my life, I couldn’t!”

“I didn't really want to ask for her after all,” Laban stumbled out. “Everyone was so worked up, trying to add some energy to the party. Somehow the fun just feels off, even though everything's there that anyone could want, and I couldn't possibly step in and ruin it—if it meant saving my life, I just couldn’t!”

“I suppose we had better all go in together,” said Samway, gloomily. “Perhaps I may have a chance of saying a word to master.”

“I guess we should all go in together,” said Samway, gloomily. “Maybe I’ll get a chance to say a word to the boss.”

So the men entered the hall, which was the room selected and arranged for the gathering because of its size. The younger men and maids were at last just beginning to dance. Bathsheba had been perplexed how to act, for she was not much more than a slim young maid herself, and the weight of stateliness sat heavy upon her. Sometimes she thought she ought not to have come under any circumstances; then she considered what cold unkindness that would have been, and finally resolved upon the middle course of staying for about an hour only, and gliding off unobserved, having from the first made up her mind that she could on no account dance, sing, or take any active part in the proceedings.

So the men entered the hall, which was chosen and set up for the gathering due to its size. The younger men and women were just starting to dance. Bathsheba felt uncertain about how to behave, since she was barely more than a slender young woman herself, and the pressure of formality felt heavy on her. Sometimes she thought she shouldn’t have come at all; then she realized how rude that would have been, and ultimately decided to stay for about an hour, planning to slip away unnoticed. From the beginning, she had determined that she wouldn’t dance, sing, or participate actively in any way.

Her allotted hour having been passed in chatting and looking on, Bathsheba told Liddy not to hurry herself, and went to the small parlour to prepare for departure, which, like the hall, was decorated with holly and ivy, and well lighted up.

Her hour spent chatting and observing was over, so Bathsheba told Liddy not to rush and went to the small parlor to get ready to leave, which, like the hall, was decorated with holly and ivy and well-lit.

Nobody was in the room, but she had hardly been there a moment when the master of the house entered.

Nobody was in the room, but she had barely been there a moment when the owner of the house walked in.

“Mrs. Troy—you are not going?” he said. “We’ve hardly begun!”

“Mrs. Troy—you’re not going?” he said. “We’ve barely started!”

“If you’ll excuse me, I should like to go now.” Her manner was restive, for she remembered her promise, and imagined what he was about to say. “But as it is not late,” she added, “I can walk home, and leave my man and Liddy to come when they choose.”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to go now.” She seemed uneasy, as she remembered her promise and what she thought he was about to say. “But since it’s not late,” she added, “I can walk home and let my man and Liddy come whenever they want.”

“I’ve been trying to get an opportunity of speaking to you,” said Boldwood. “You know perhaps what I long to say?”

“I’ve been trying to find a chance to talk to you,” Boldwood said. “You might know what I really want to say?”

Bathsheba silently looked on the floor.

Bathsheba silently stared at the floor.

“You do give it?” he said, eagerly.

“You really give it?” he said, eagerly.

“What?” she whispered.

"What?" she whispered.

“Now, that’s evasion! Why, the promise. I don’t want to intrude upon you at all, or to let it become known to anybody. But do give your word! A mere business compact, you know, between two people who are beyond the influence of passion.” Boldwood knew how false this picture was as regarded himself; but he had proved that it was the only tone in which she would allow him to approach her. “A promise to marry me at the end of five years and three-quarters. You owe it to me!”

“Now, that's avoidance! Seriously, the promise. I really don’t want to intrude or let anyone else find out. But please, give your word! It’s just a simple business agreement, you know, between two people who aren’t swayed by emotions.” Boldwood knew how untrue this portrayal was regarding himself; but he had shown that it was the only way she would let him come close to her. “A promise to marry me in five years and three-quarters. You owe that to me!”

“I feel that I do,” said Bathsheba; “that is, if you demand it. But I am a changed woman—an unhappy woman—and not—not—”

“I feel that I do,” said Bathsheba; “that is, if you want me to. But I’m a different woman now—an unhappy woman—and not—not—”

“You are still a very beautiful woman,” said Boldwood. Honesty and pure conviction suggested the remark, unaccompanied by any perception that it might have been adopted by blunt flattery to soothe and win her.

“You're still a really beautiful woman,” Boldwood said. His honesty and sincere belief in the statement showed, with no hint that he was using plain flattery to comfort and impress her.

However, it had not much effect now, for she said, in a passionless murmur which was in itself a proof of her words: “I have no feeling in the matter at all. And I don’t at all know what is right to do in my difficult position, and I have nobody to advise me. But I give my promise, if I must. I give it as the rendering of a debt, conditionally, of course, on my being a widow.”

However, it didn’t have much effect now, because she said, in a calm murmur that proved her words: “I have no feelings about this at all. And I really don’t know what the right thing to do is in my tough situation, and I have no one to advise me. But I’ll give my promise, if I have to. I give it as a fulfillment of a debt, of course, conditional on my being a widow.”

“You’ll marry me between five and six years hence?”

"You'll marry me in five to six years?"

“Don’t press me too hard. I’ll marry nobody else.”

“Don’t push me too much. I won’t marry anyone else.”

“But surely you will name the time, or there’s nothing in the promise at all?”

"But surely you will specify the time, or there's no promise at all?"

“Oh, I don’t know, pray let me go!” she said, her bosom beginning to rise. “I am afraid what to do! I want to be just to you, and to be that seems to be wronging myself, and perhaps it is breaking the commandments. There is considerable doubt of his death, and then it is dreadful; let me ask a solicitor, Mr. Boldwood, if I ought or no!”

“Oh, I don’t know, please let me go!” she said, her chest starting to rise. “I’m afraid of what to do! I want to be fair to you, but doing that feels like I’m hurting myself, and maybe it’s against the commandments. There’s a lot of uncertainty about his death, and that’s terrible; let me ask a lawyer, Mr. Boldwood, if I should or shouldn’t!”

“Say the words, dear one, and the subject shall be dismissed; a blissful loving intimacy of six years, and then marriage—O Bathsheba, say them!” he begged in a husky voice, unable to sustain the forms of mere friendship any longer. “Promise yourself to me; I deserve it, indeed I do, for I have loved you more than anybody in the world! And if I said hasty words and showed uncalled-for heat of manner towards you, believe me, dear, I did not mean to distress you; I was in agony, Bathsheba, and I did not know what I said. You wouldn’t let a dog suffer what I have suffered, could you but know it! Sometimes I shrink from your knowing what I have felt for you, and sometimes I am distressed that all of it you never will know. Be gracious, and give up a little to me, when I would give up my life for you!”

“Say the words, my dear, and we can put this aside; a wonderful loving connection of six years, and then marriage—O Bathsheba, just say them!” he pleaded in a raspy voice, unable to keep up the pretense of mere friendship any longer. “Promise yourself to me; I truly deserve it, because I have loved you more than anyone else in the world! And if I said something rash and acted out of line with you, trust me, dear, I didn’t mean to upset you; I was in pain, Bathsheba, and I didn’t know what I was saying. You wouldn’t let a dog experience what I have gone through if you only knew! Sometimes I hesitate to let you see how I feel about you, and other times I’m troubled that you’ll never really understand it all. Please be kind and give a little to me, when I would give my life for you!”

The trimmings of her dress, as they quivered against the light, showed how agitated she was, and at last she burst out crying. “And you’ll not—press me—about anything more—if I say in five or six years?” she sobbed, when she had power to frame the words.

The trimmings of her dress, as they trembled in the light, revealed how upset she was, and finally, she started crying. “And you won’t—pressure me—about anything else—if I say in five or six years?” she sobbed, once she could manage to say the words.

“Yes, then I’ll leave it to time.”

“Yes, then I’ll leave it to time.”

She waited a moment. “Very well. I’ll marry you in six years from this day, if we both live,” she said solemnly.

She paused for a moment. “Okay. I’ll marry you six years from today, if we’re both still alive,” she said seriously.

“And you’ll take this as a token from me.”

“And you’ll take this as a gift from me.”

Boldwood had come close to her side, and now he clasped one of her hands in both his own, and lifted it to his breast.

Boldwood had moved close to her and now he took one of her hands in both of his, lifting it to his chest.

“What is it? Oh I cannot wear a ring!” she exclaimed, on seeing what he held; “besides, I wouldn’t have a soul know that it’s an engagement! Perhaps it is improper? Besides, we are not engaged in the usual sense, are we? Don’t insist, Mr. Boldwood—don’t!” In her trouble at not being able to get her hand away from him at once, she stamped passionately on the floor with one foot, and tears crowded to her eyes again.

“What is it? Oh, I can't wear a ring!” she exclaimed upon seeing what he had. “Besides, I wouldn't want anyone to know it's an engagement! Maybe it's inappropriate? And we aren't engaged in the typical way, are we? Please don't insist, Mr. Boldwood—don’t!” In her frustration, unable to pull her hand away from him right away, she stomped her foot on the floor and tears filled her eyes again.

“It means simply a pledge—no sentiment—the seal of a practical compact,” he said more quietly, but still retaining her hand in his firm grasp. “Come, now!” And Boldwood slipped the ring on her finger.

“It just means a promise—no feelings—just the mark of a practical agreement,” he said more softly, but still holding her hand tightly. “Come on now!” And Boldwood slid the ring onto her finger.

“I cannot wear it,” she said, weeping as if her heart would break. “You frighten me, almost. So wild a scheme! Please let me go home!”

“I can't wear it,” she said, crying as if her heart would break. “You're almost scaring me. Such a wild idea! Please let me go home!”

“Only to-night: wear it just to-night, to please me!”

“Just tonight: wear it just tonight, to make me happy!”

Bathsheba sat down in a chair, and buried her face in her handkerchief, though Boldwood kept her hand yet. At length she said, in a sort of hopeless whisper—

Bathsheba sat down in a chair and buried her face in her handkerchief, even though Boldwood was still holding her hand. Finally, she spoke in a kind of hopeless whisper—

“Very well, then, I will to-night, if you wish it so earnestly. Now loosen my hand; I will, indeed I will wear it to-night.”

“Alright, then, I will tonight if you want it so badly. Now let go of my hand; I will, I really will, wear it tonight.”

“And it shall be the beginning of a pleasant secret courtship of six years, with a wedding at the end?”

“And so it will mark the start of a delightful secret relationship lasting six years, culminating in a wedding?”

“It must be, I suppose, since you will have it so!” she said, fairly beaten into non-resistance.

“It must be, I guess, since you insist on it!” she said, completely worn down to not resist.

Boldwood pressed her hand, and allowed it to drop in her lap. “I am happy now,” he said. “God bless you!”

Boldwood took her hand and let it fall into her lap. “I’m happy now,” he said. “God bless you!”

He left the room, and when he thought she might be sufficiently composed sent one of the maids to her. Bathsheba cloaked the effects of the late scene as she best could, followed the girl, and in a few moments came downstairs with her hat and cloak on, ready to go. To get to the door it was necessary to pass through the hall, and before doing so she paused on the bottom of the staircase which descended into one corner, to take a last look at the gathering.

He left the room, and when he thought she might be calm enough, he sent one of the maids to her. Bathsheba hid the effects of the recent scene as best as she could, followed the girl, and a few moments later came downstairs wearing her hat and cloak, ready to leave. To get to the door, she had to walk through the hall, and before doing so, she paused at the bottom of the staircase that led down to one corner to take one last look at the gathering.

There was no music or dancing in progress just now. At the lower end, which had been arranged for the work-folk specially, a group conversed in whispers, and with clouded looks. Boldwood was standing by the fireplace, and he, too, though so absorbed in visions arising from her promise that he scarcely saw anything, seemed at that moment to have observed their peculiar manner, and their looks askance.

There was no music or dancing happening right now. At the lower end, which had been set up for the workers, a group was chatting in whispers, their expressions tense. Boldwood was standing by the fireplace, and even though he was so lost in thoughts about her promise that he hardly noticed anything, it seemed like he had picked up on their strange behavior and sidelong glances at that moment.

“What is it you are in doubt about, men?” he said.

“What are you unsure about, guys?” he asked.

One of them turned and replied uneasily: “It was something Laban heard of, that’s all, sir.”

One of them turned and said nervously, “It was just something Laban heard about, that’s all, sir.”

“News? Anybody married or engaged, born or dead?” inquired the farmer, gaily. “Tell it to us, Tall. One would think from your looks and mysterious ways that it was something very dreadful indeed.”

“Any news? Anyone getting married or engaged, born or died?” the farmer asked cheerfully. “Share it with us, Tall. One would think from your appearance and mysterious demeanor that it’s something really terrible.”

“Oh no, sir, nobody is dead,” said Tall.

“Oh no, sir, nobody's dead,” said Tall.

“I wish somebody was,” said Samway, in a whisper.

“I wish someone was,” Samway said quietly.

“What do you say, Samway?” asked Boldwood, somewhat sharply. “If you have anything to say, speak out; if not, get up another dance.”

“What do you say, Samway?” Boldwood asked, a bit harshly. “If you have something to say, say it; if not, get up for another dance.”

“Mrs. Troy has come downstairs,” said Samway to Tall. “If you want to tell her, you had better do it now.”

“Mrs. Troy is downstairs,” Samway told Tall. “If you want to tell her, you should do it now.”

“Do you know what they mean?” the farmer asked Bathsheba, across the room.

“Do you know what they mean?” the farmer asked Bathsheba from across the room.

“I don’t in the least,” said Bathsheba.

“I don't at all,” said Bathsheba.

There was a smart rapping at the door. One of the men opened it instantly, and went outside.

There was a quick knock at the door. One of the guys opened it right away and stepped outside.

“Mrs. Troy is wanted,” he said, on returning.

“Mrs. Troy is needed,” he said, as he came back.

“Quite ready,” said Bathsheba. “Though I didn’t tell them to send.”

“I'm all set,” said Bathsheba. “Even though I didn't ask them to send it.”

“It is a stranger, ma’am,” said the man by the door.

“It’s a stranger, ma’am,” said the man by the door.

“A stranger?” she said.

“A stranger?” she asked.

“Ask him to come in,” said Boldwood.

“Ask him to come in,” Boldwood said.

The message was given, and Troy, wrapped up to his eyes as we have seen him, stood in the doorway.

The message was delivered, and Troy, bundled up to his eyes as we've seen him, stood in the doorway.

There was an unearthly silence, all looking towards the newcomer. Those who had just learnt that he was in the neighbourhood recognized him instantly; those who did not were perplexed. Nobody noted Bathsheba. She was leaning on the stairs. Her brow had heavily contracted; her whole face was pallid, her lips apart, her eyes rigidly staring at their visitor.

There was an eerie silence as everyone looked at the newcomer. Those who had just found out he was around recognized him immediately; those who didn’t were confused. No one noticed Bathsheba. She was leaning on the stairs. Her brow was tightly furrowed; her whole face was pale, her lips parted, and her eyes were fixated on their visitor.

Boldwood was among those who did not notice that he was Troy. “Come in, come in!” he repeated, cheerfully, “and drain a Christmas beaker with us, stranger!”

Boldwood was one of those who didn't realize he was Troy. “Come in, come in!” he said happily, “and join us for a Christmas drink, stranger!”

Troy next advanced into the middle of the room, took off his cap, turned down his coat-collar, and looked Boldwood in the face. Even then Boldwood did not recognize that the impersonator of Heaven’s persistent irony towards him, who had once before broken in upon his bliss, scourged him, and snatched his delight away, had come to do these things a second time. Troy began to laugh a mechanical laugh: Boldwood recognized him now.

Troy then walked into the middle of the room, removed his cap, adjusted his coat collar, and looked Boldwood in the eye. Even then, Boldwood didn’t realize that the person representing Heaven’s ongoing irony towards him, who had previously disrupted his happiness, punished him, and took his joy away, had come to do it all over again. Troy started to laugh a mechanical laugh: Boldwood recognized him now.

Troy turned to Bathsheba. The poor girl’s wretchedness at this time was beyond all fancy or narration. She had sunk down on the lowest stair; and there she sat, her mouth blue and dry, and her dark eyes fixed vacantly upon him, as if she wondered whether it were not all a terrible illusion.

Troy turned to Bathsheba. The poor girl's misery at this moment was beyond any imagination or description. She had collapsed on the lowest step; there she sat, her lips blue and dry, her dark eyes staring blankly at him, as if she was questioning whether it was all just a terrible illusion.

Then Troy spoke. “Bathsheba, I come here for you!”

Then Troy said, “Bathsheba, I’m here for you!”

She made no reply.

She didn't respond.

“Come home with me: come!”

"Come home with me!"

Bathsheba moved her feet a little, but did not rise. Troy went across to her.

Bathsheba shifted her feet slightly but didn’t get up. Troy walked over to her.

“Come, madam, do you hear what I say?” he said, peremptorily.

“Come on, ma'am, do you hear what I'm saying?” he said, commandingly.

A strange voice came from the fireplace—a voice sounding far off and confined, as if from a dungeon. Hardly a soul in the assembly recognized the thin tones to be those of Boldwood. Sudden despair had transformed him.

A strange voice came from the fireplace—a voice that sounded distant and trapped, like it was coming from a dungeon. Hardly anyone in the crowd recognized the weak tones as Boldwood's. A wave of despair had changed him completely.

“Bathsheba, go with your husband!”

"Bathsheba, go with your spouse!"

Nevertheless, she did not move. The truth was that Bathsheba was beyond the pale of activity—and yet not in a swoon. She was in a state of mental gutta serena; her mind was for the minute totally deprived of light at the same time no obscuration was apparent from without.

Nevertheless, she didn’t move. The truth was that Bathsheba was beyond the scope of action—and yet not unconscious. She was in a state of mental gutta serena; her mind was completely devoid of clarity in that moment, even though there was no visible darkness from the outside.

Troy stretched out his hand to pull her towards him, when she quickly shrank back. This visible dread of him seemed to irritate Troy, and he seized her arm and pulled it sharply. Whether his grasp pinched her, or whether his mere touch was the cause, was never known, but at the moment of his seizure she writhed, and gave a quick, low scream.

Troy reached out his hand to bring her closer, but she quickly recoiled. This clear fear of him seemed to annoy Troy, and he grabbed her arm and pulled it sharply. It was never clear if his grip hurt her or if it was just his touch, but at the moment he grabbed her, she squirmed and let out a quick, low scream.

The scream had been heard but a few seconds when it was followed by sudden deafening report that echoed through the room and stupefied them all. The oak partition shook with the concussion, and the place was filled with grey smoke.

The scream had barely faded when it was followed by a sudden, deafening bang that echoed through the room and stunned everyone. The oak partition shook from the shock, and the space was filled with gray smoke.

In bewilderment they turned their eyes to Boldwood. At his back, as stood before the fireplace, was a gun-rack, as is usual in farmhouses, constructed to hold two guns. When Bathsheba had cried out in her husband’s grasp, Boldwood’s face of gnashing despair had changed. The veins had swollen, and a frenzied look had gleamed in his eye. He had turned quickly, taken one of the guns, cocked it, and at once discharged it at Troy.

In confusion, they looked at Boldwood. Behind him, as he stood by the fireplace, was a gun rack, commonly found in farmhouses, designed to hold two guns. When Bathsheba had cried out while in her husband’s grip, Boldwood’s face, once showing despair, had shifted. The veins had bulged, and a wild look had sparked in his eye. He had spun around quickly, grabbed one of the guns, cocked it, and immediately fired it at Troy.

Troy fell. The distance apart of the two men was so small that the charge of shot did not spread in the least, but passed like a bullet into his body. He uttered a long guttural sigh—there was a contraction—an extension—then his muscles relaxed, and he lay still.

Troy fell. The gap between the two men was so slight that the shot didn’t spread at all, passing straight into his body like a bullet. He let out a deep, raspy sigh—there was a tightening—then a release—after which his muscles relaxed, and he lay still.

Boldwood was seen through the smoke to be now again engaged with the gun. It was double-barrelled, and he had, meanwhile, in some way fastened his hand-kerchief to the trigger, and with his foot on the other end was in the act of turning the second barrel upon himself. Samway his man was the first to see this, and in the midst of the general horror darted up to him. Boldwood had already twitched the handkerchief, and the gun exploded a second time, sending its contents, by a timely blow from Samway, into the beam which crossed the ceiling.

Boldwood was visible through the smoke, once again focused on the gun. It was double-barreled, and in some way, he had tied his handkerchief to the trigger. With his foot on the other end, he was about to point the second barrel at himself. Samway, his man, was the first to notice this. In the midst of the widespread panic, he rushed up to Boldwood. Boldwood had already pulled the handkerchief, and the gun fired again, but thanks to a timely intervention from Samway, the shot was redirected into the beam that ran across the ceiling.

“Well, it makes no difference!” Boldwood gasped. “There is another way for me to die.”

“Well, it doesn’t matter!” Boldwood exclaimed. “There’s another way for me to die.”

Then he broke from Samway, crossed the room to Bathsheba, and kissed her hand. He put on his hat, opened the door, and went into the darkness, nobody thinking of preventing him.

Then he stepped away from Samway, walked across the room to Bathsheba, and kissed her hand. He put on his hat, opened the door, and went out into the darkness, with no one thinking of stopping him.

CHAPTER LIV
AFTER THE SHOCK

Boldwood passed into the high road and turned in the direction of Casterbridge. Here he walked at an even, steady pace over Yalbury Hill, along the dead level beyond, mounted Mellstock Hill, and between eleven and twelve o’clock crossed the Moor into the town. The streets were nearly deserted now, and the waving lamp-flames only lighted up rows of grey shop-shutters, and strips of white paving upon which his step echoed as his passed along. He turned to the right, and halted before an archway of heavy stonework, which was closed by an iron studded pair of doors. This was the entrance to the gaol, and over it a lamp was fixed, the light enabling the wretched traveller to find a bell-pull.

Boldwood stepped onto the main road and headed towards Casterbridge. He walked steadily over Yalbury Hill, continued along the flat stretch beyond, climbed Mellstock Hill, and around eleven or twelve o’clock crossed the Moor into town. The streets were almost empty now, and the flickering lamp flames only illuminated rows of grey shop shutters and strips of white pavement, where his footsteps echoed as he walked. He turned right and stopped in front of a heavy stone archway, which was closed by a pair of iron-studded doors. This was the entrance to the jail, and above it, a lamp was mounted, its light helping the weary traveler locate a bell pull.

The small wicket at last opened, and a porter appeared. Boldwood stepped forward, and said something in a low tone, when, after a delay, another man came. Boldwood entered, and the door was closed behind him, and he walked the world no more.

The small gate finally opened, and a porter appeared. Boldwood stepped forward and spoke in a low voice. After a moment, another man arrived. Boldwood went inside, and the door shut behind him, and he walked the earth no more.

Long before this time Weatherbury had been thoroughly aroused, and the wild deed which had terminated Boldwood’s merrymaking became known to all. Of those out of the house Oak was one of the first to hear of the catastrophe, and when he entered the room, which was about five minutes after Boldwood’s exit, the scene was terrible. All the female guests were huddled aghast against the walls like sheep in a storm, and the men were bewildered as to what to do. As for Bathsheba, she had changed. She was sitting on the floor beside the body of Troy, his head pillowed in her lap, where she had herself lifted it. With one hand she held her handkerchief to his breast and covered the wound, though scarcely a single drop of blood had flowed, and with the other she tightly clasped one of his. The household convulsion had made her herself again. The temporary coma had ceased, and activity had come with the necessity for it. Deeds of endurance, which seem ordinary in philosophy, are rare in conduct, and Bathsheba was astonishing all around her now, for her philosophy was her conduct, and she seldom thought practicable what she did not practise. She was of the stuff of which great men’s mothers are made. She was indispensable to high generation, hated at tea parties, feared in shops, and loved at crises. Troy recumbent in his wife’s lap formed now the sole spectacle in the middle of the spacious room.

Long before this moment, Weatherbury had been completely stirred up, and the shocking incident that ended Boldwood’s celebration quickly spread to everyone. Oak was one of the first outside the house to learn about the tragedy, and when he stepped into the room about five minutes after Boldwood left, the scene was horrifying. All the female guests were huddled against the walls, frozen in shock like sheep caught in a storm, while the men were confused about what to do. As for Bathsheba, she had transformed. She was sitting on the floor beside Troy's body, his head resting in her lap, which she had lifted herself. With one hand, she pressed her handkerchief against his chest, covering the wound, even though barely a drop of blood had spilled, and with the other hand, she tightly held one of his. The chaos around her had brought her back to herself. The moment of shock had passed, and she was active out of necessity. Acts of bravery, which seem straightforward in theory, are rare in reality, and Bathsheba was now surprising everyone around her because her philosophy aligned with her actions, and she usually practiced what she believed. She had the qualities of great men’s mothers. She was essential for greatness, disliked at tea parties, feared in shops, and loved in times of crisis. Troy lying in his wife’s lap was now the only sight in the vast room.

“Gabriel,” she said, automatically, when he entered, turning up a face of which only the well-known lines remained to tell him it was hers, all else in the picture having faded quite. “Ride to Casterbridge instantly for a surgeon. It is, I believe, useless, but go. Mr. Boldwood has shot my husband.”

“Gabriel,” she said reflexively as he walked in, showing a face where only the familiar lines were left to remind him it belonged to her, everything else in the image having completely faded. “Ride to Casterbridge right away for a doctor. I think it’s probably pointless, but still, go. Mr. Boldwood has shot my husband.”

Her statement of the fact in such quiet and simple words came with more force than a tragic declamation, and had somewhat the effect of setting the distorted images in each mind present into proper focus. Oak, almost before he had comprehended anything beyond the briefest abstract of the event, hurried out of the room, saddled a horse and rode away. Not till he had ridden more than a mile did it occur to him that he would have done better by sending some other man on this errand, remaining himself in the house. What had become of Boldwood? He should have been looked after. Was he mad—had there been a quarrel? Then how had Troy got there? Where had he come from? How did this remarkable reappearance effect itself when he was supposed by many to be at the bottom of the sea? Oak had in some slight measure been prepared for the presence of Troy by hearing a rumour of his return just before entering Boldwood’s house; but before he had weighed that information, this fatal event had been superimposed. However, it was too late now to think of sending another messenger, and he rode on, in the excitement of these self-inquiries not discerning, when about three miles from Casterbridge, a square-figured pedestrian passing along under the dark hedge in the same direction as his own.

Her calm and simple statement had more impact than any dramatic speech, and it helped everyone present clear up the distorted images in their minds. Oak, almost before he fully understood what had just happened, rushed out of the room, saddled a horse, and rode off. It wasn’t until he had ridden more than a mile that it hit him that it would have been better to send someone else on this errand while he stayed back in the house. What happened to Boldwood? Someone should have checked on him. Was he going mad—had there been a fight? And how did Troy show up? Where did he come from? How did he reappear when so many thought he was at the bottom of the sea? Oak had been somewhat prepared for Troy's presence after hearing a rumor about his return just before going into Boldwood’s house; but before he could process that information, this tragic event overshadowed everything. However, it was too late to think about sending another messenger, so he continued riding, caught up in his thoughts and not noticing a square-shaped pedestrian walking along under the dark hedge in the same direction as him when he was about three miles from Casterbridge.

The miles necessary to be traversed, and other hindrances incidental to the lateness of the hour and the darkness of the night, delayed the arrival of Mr. Aldritch, the surgeon; and more than three hours passed between the time at which the shot was fired and that of his entering the house. Oak was additionally detained in Casterbridge through having to give notice to the authorities of what had happened; and he then found that Boldwood had also entered the town, and delivered himself up.

The distance that needed to be covered, along with the challenges of the late hour and darkness, delayed Mr. Aldritch, the surgeon's arrival. More than three hours passed from the moment the shot was fired to when he finally entered the house. Oak was also held up in Casterbridge because he had to inform the authorities about what had happened; he then discovered that Boldwood had also come into town and surrendered himself.

In the meantime the surgeon, having hastened into the hall at Boldwood’s, found it in darkness and quite deserted. He went on to the back of the house, where he discovered in the kitchen an old man, of whom he made inquiries.

In the meantime, the surgeon quickly entered the hall at Boldwood’s, finding it dark and completely empty. He proceeded to the back of the house, where he found an old man in the kitchen and asked him some questions.

“She’s had him took away to her own house, sir,” said his informant.

“She took him to her own house, sir,” said his informant.

“Who has?” said the doctor.

"Who does?" said the doctor.

“Mrs. Troy. ’A was quite dead, sir.”

“Mrs. Troy. He was completely dead, sir.”

This was astonishing information. “She had no right to do that,” said the doctor. “There will have to be an inquest, and she should have waited to know what to do.”

This was shocking news. “She shouldn’t have done that,” said the doctor. “There will need to be an investigation, and she should have waited to find out what to do.”

“Yes, sir; it was hinted to her that she had better wait till the law was known. But she said law was nothing to her, and she wouldn’t let her dear husband’s corpse bide neglected for folks to stare at for all the crowners in England.”

“Yes, sir; it was suggested to her that she should wait until the law was clear. But she said the law meant nothing to her, and she wouldn’t let her beloved husband’s body be left unattended for people to gawk at for all the coroners in England.”

Mr. Aldritch drove at once back again up the hill to Bathsheba’s. The first person he met was poor Liddy, who seemed literally to have dwindled smaller in these few latter hours. “What has been done?” he said.

Mr. Aldritch immediately drove back up the hill to Bathsheba’s. The first person he encountered was poor Liddy, who seemed to have shrunk even smaller in just a few hours. “What happened?” he asked.

“I don’t know, sir,” said Liddy, with suspended breath. “My mistress has done it all.”

“I don’t know, sir,” Liddy said, holding her breath. “My mistress has taken care of everything.”

“Where is she?”

"Where's she?"

“Upstairs with him, sir. When he was brought home and taken upstairs, she said she wanted no further help from the men. And then she called me, and made me fill the bath, and after that told me I had better go and lie down because I looked so ill. Then she locked herself into the room alone with him, and would not let a nurse come in, or anybody at all. But I thought I’d wait in the next room in case she should want me. I heard her moving about inside for more than an hour, but she only came out once, and that was for more candles, because hers had burnt down into the socket. She said we were to let her know when you or Mr. Thirdly came, sir.”

“Upstairs with him, sir. When he was brought home and taken upstairs, she said she didn’t want any more help from the men. Then she called me and had me fill the bath, and after that, she told me I should go and lie down because I looked so sick. Then she locked herself in the room alone with him and wouldn’t let a nurse come in or anyone else. But I thought I’d wait in the next room in case she needed me. I heard her moving around inside for over an hour, but she only came out once, and that was for more candles because hers had burned down into the socket. She said we should let her know when you or Mr. Thirdly arrived, sir.”

Oak entered with the parson at this moment, and they all went upstairs together, preceded by Liddy Smallbury. Everything was silent as the grave when they paused on the landing. Liddy knocked, and Bathsheba’s dress was heard rustling across the room: the key turned in the lock, and she opened the door. Her looks were calm and nearly rigid, like a slightly animated bust of Melpomene.

Oak entered with the parson just then, and they all went upstairs together, led by Liddy Smallbury. It was as quiet as a tomb when they stopped on the landing. Liddy knocked, and they could hear Bathsheba's dress rustling across the room: the key turned in the lock, and she opened the door. Her expression was calm and almost stiff, like a somewhat lively statue of Melpomene.

“Oh, Mr. Aldritch, you have come at last,” she murmured from her lips merely, and threw back the door. “Ah, and Mr. Thirdly. Well, all is done, and anybody in the world may see him now.” She then passed by him, crossed the landing, and entered another room.

“Oh, Mr. Aldritch, you made it,” she said softly, and opened the door. “Ah, and Mr. Thirdly. Well, everything's taken care of, and anyone can see him now.” She then walked past him, crossed the landing, and entered another room.

Looking into the chamber of death she had vacated they saw by the light of the candles which were on the drawers a tall straight shape lying at the further end of the bedroom, wrapped in white. Everything around was quite orderly. The doctor went in, and after a few minutes returned to the landing again, where Oak and the parson still waited.

Looking into the death chamber she had left, they saw by the light of the candles on the drawers a tall, straight figure lying at the far end of the bedroom, wrapped in white. Everything around was perfectly tidy. The doctor went in and, after a few minutes, returned to the landing where Oak and the parson were still waiting.

“It is all done, indeed, as she says,” remarked Mr. Aldritch, in a subdued voice. “The body has been undressed and properly laid out in grave clothes. Gracious Heaven—this mere girl! She must have the nerve of a stoic!”

“It’s all true, just like she said,” Mr. Aldritch remarked quietly. “The body has been undressed and properly dressed in burial clothes. Good heavens—this young girl! She must have the nerve of a saint!”

“The heart of a wife merely,” floated in a whisper about the ears of the three, and turning they saw Bathsheba in the midst of them. Then, as if at that instant to prove that her fortitude had been more of will than of spontaneity, she silently sank down between them and was a shapeless heap of drapery on the floor. The simple consciousness that superhuman strain was no longer required had at once put a period to her power to continue it.

“The heart of a wife merely,” whispered the words around the ears of the three, and when they turned, they saw Bathsheba among them. Then, as if to show that her strength had been more about will than instinct, she silently collapsed between them, becoming a jumble of fabric on the floor. The simple realization that she no longer needed to maintain superhuman effort immediately ended her ability to keep it up.

They took her away into a further room, and the medical attendance which had been useless in Troy’s case was invaluable in Bathsheba’s, who fell into a series of fainting-fits that had a serious aspect for a time. The sufferer was got to bed, and Oak, finding from the bulletins that nothing really dreadful was to be apprehended on her score, left the house. Liddy kept watch in Bathsheba’s chamber, where she heard her mistress, moaning in whispers through the dull slow hours of that wretched night: “Oh it is my fault—how can I live! O Heaven, how can I live!”

They took her to another room, and the medical help that hadn't been useful for Troy was essential for Bathsheba, who experienced a series of fainting spells that seemed quite serious for a while. She was put to bed, and Oak, seeing from the updates that nothing truly terrible was expected for her, left the house. Liddy stayed by Bathsheba’s side in her room, where she heard her mistress softly moaning throughout the long, painful hours of that awful night: “Oh, it's my fault—how can I live! Oh, Heaven, how can I live!”

CHAPTER LV
THE MARCH FOLLOWING—“BATHSHEBA BOLDWOOD”

We pass rapidly on into the month of March, to a breezy day without sunshine, frost, or dew. On Yalbury Hill, about midway between Weatherbury and Casterbridge, where the turnpike road passes over the crest, a numerous concourse of people had gathered, the eyes of the greater number being frequently stretched afar in a northerly direction. The groups consisted of a throng of idlers, a party of javelin-men, and two trumpeters, and in the midst were carriages, one of which contained the high sheriff. With the idlers, many of whom had mounted to the top of a cutting formed for the road, were several Weatherbury men and boys—among others Poorgrass, Coggan, and Cain Ball.

We quickly move into March, on a breezy day without sunshine, frost, or dew. On Yalbury Hill, about halfway between Weatherbury and Casterbridge, where the main road goes over the top, a large crowd had gathered, most people frequently looking far off to the north. The groups included a mix of idle spectators, a group of javelin throwers, and two trumpeters, with carriages in the middle, one of which held the high sheriff. Among the idle spectators, many of whom had climbed to the top of a cut made for the road, were several locals from Weatherbury, including Poorgrass, Coggan, and Cain Ball.

At the end of half-an-hour a faint dust was seen in the expected quarter, and shortly after a travelling-carriage, bringing one of the two judges on the Western Circuit, came up the hill and halted on the top. The judge changed carriages whilst a flourish was blown by the big-cheeked trumpeters, and a procession being formed of the vehicles and javelin-men, they all proceeded towards the town, excepting the Weatherbury men, who as soon as they had seen the judge move off returned home again to their work.

After about half an hour, a slight dust cloud appeared in the expected direction, and soon after, a carriage carrying one of the judges from the Western Circuit came up the hill and stopped at the top. The judge switched carriages while a fanfare was played by the trumpeters with big cheeks, and a procession was formed with the vehicles and soldiers with javelins. They all headed towards the town, except for the Weatherbury men, who returned home to their work as soon as they saw the judge leave.

“Joseph, I seed you squeezing close to the carriage,” said Coggan, as they walked. “Did ye notice my lord judge’s face?”

“Joseph, I saw you getting close to the carriage,” said Coggan, as they walked. “Did you see my lord judge’s face?”

“I did,” said Poorgrass. “I looked hard at en, as if I would read his very soul; and there was mercy in his eyes—or to speak with the exact truth required of us at this solemn time, in the eye that was towards me.”

“I did,” said Poorgrass. “I looked at him intently, as if I wanted to read his very soul; and there was compassion in his eyes—or to be completely honest, in the eye that was directed at me.”

“Well, I hope for the best,” said Coggan, “though bad that must be. However, I shan’t go to the trial, and I’d advise the rest of ye that bain’t wanted to bide away. ’Twill disturb his mind more than anything to see us there staring at him as if he were a show.”

“Well, I hope for the best,” said Coggan, “even though it’s probably going to be bad. However, I’m not going to the trial, and I’d suggest the rest of you who aren’t needed stay away too. It would just upset him more than anything to see us there staring at him like he’s some kind of spectacle.”

“The very thing I said this morning,” observed Joseph, “‘Justice is come to weigh him in the balances,’ I said in my reflectious way, ‘and if he’s found wanting, so be it unto him,’ and a bystander said ‘Hear, hear! A man who can talk like that ought to be heard.’ But I don’t like dwelling upon it, for my few words are my few words, and not much; though the speech of some men is rumoured abroad as though by nature formed for such.”

“The very thing I said this morning,” Joseph remarked, “‘Justice is here to weigh him in the balances,’ I mentioned in my thoughtful way, ‘and if he’s found lacking, so be it for him,’ and someone in the crowd said, ‘Hear, hear! A man who can speak like that deserves to be listened to.’ But I don’t want to dwell on it, because my few words are just my few words, and not much; although the speeches of some men are talked about as if they were naturally meant for that purpose.”

“So ’tis, Joseph. And now, neighbours, as I said, every man bide at home.”

“So it is, Joseph. And now, neighbors, as I said, everyone stay at home.”

The resolution was adhered to; and all waited anxiously for the news next day. Their suspense was diverted, however, by a discovery which was made in the afternoon, throwing more light on Boldwood’s conduct and condition than any details which had preceded it.

The resolution was followed, and everyone waited anxiously for the news the next day. Their suspense was broken, though, by a discovery made in the afternoon that shed more light on Boldwood's behavior and state than any information that had come before it.

That he had been from the time of Greenhill Fair until the fatal Christmas Eve in excited and unusual moods was known to those who had been intimate with him; but nobody imagined that there had shown in him unequivocal symptoms of the mental derangement which Bathsheba and Oak, alone of all others and at different times, had momentarily suspected. In a locked closet was now discovered an extraordinary collection of articles. There were several sets of ladies’ dresses in the piece, of sundry expensive materials; silks and satins, poplins and velvets, all of colours which from Bathsheba’s style of dress might have been judged to be her favourites. There were two muffs, sable and ermine. Above all there was a case of jewellery, containing four heavy gold bracelets and several lockets and rings, all of fine quality and manufacture. These things had been bought in Bath and other towns from time to time, and brought home by stealth. They were all carefully packed in paper, and each package was labelled “Bathsheba Boldwood,” a date being subjoined six years in advance in every instance.

He had been in excited and unusual moods from the time of Greenhill Fair until that fateful Christmas Eve, which those close to him noticed; however, no one thought that he showed clear signs of the mental instability that Bathsheba and Oak, alone and at different times, had briefly suspected. In a locked closet, an extraordinary collection of items was discovered. There were several sets of women’s dresses made from various expensive materials—silks and satins, poplins and velvets—all in colors that, based on Bathsheba’s style, might have been her favorites. There were two muffs made of sable and ermine. Most importantly, there was a jewelry case containing four heavy gold bracelets and several lockets and rings, all of high quality and craftsmanship. These items had been bought in Bath and elsewhere over time and brought home quietly. They were all carefully wrapped in paper, and each package was labeled “Bathsheba Boldwood,” with a date printed six years in the future in every case.

These somewhat pathetic evidences of a mind crazed with care and love were the subject of discourse in Warren’s malt-house when Oak entered from Casterbridge with tidings of the sentence. He came in the afternoon, and his face, as the kiln glow shone upon it, told the tale sufficiently well. Boldwood, as every one supposed he would do, had pleaded guilty, and had been sentenced to death.

These somewhat sad signs of a mind consumed by worry and love were the topic of conversation in Warren’s malt-house when Oak walked in from Casterbridge with news of the verdict. He arrived in the afternoon, and his face, illuminated by the glow of the kiln, revealed the story clearly. Boldwood, as everyone expected, had pleaded guilty and received a death sentence.

The conviction that Boldwood had not been morally responsible for his later acts now became general. Facts elicited previous to the trial had pointed strongly in the same direction, but they had not been of sufficient weight to lead to an order for an examination into the state of Boldwood’s mind. It was astonishing, now that a presumption of insanity was raised, how many collateral circumstances were remembered to which a condition of mental disease seemed to afford the only explanation—among others, the unprecedented neglect of his corn stacks in the previous summer.

The belief that Boldwood wasn't morally responsible for his later actions became widely accepted. Evidence gathered before the trial had suggested this strongly, but it hadn't been enough to warrant an examination of Boldwood's mental state. It was surprising that now, with the assumption of insanity being raised, so many related circumstances were recalled that only a mental illness could explain—such as the unusual neglect of his corn stacks the previous summer.

A petition was addressed to the Home Secretary, advancing the circumstances which appeared to justify a request for a reconsideration of the sentence. It was not “numerously signed” by the inhabitants of Casterbridge, as is usual in such cases, for Boldwood had never made many friends over the counter. The shops thought it very natural that a man who, by importing direct from the producer, had daringly set aside the first great principle of provincial existence, namely that God made country villages to supply customers to county towns, should have confused ideas about the Decalogue. The prompters were a few merciful men who had perhaps too feelingly considered the facts latterly unearthed, and the result was that evidence was taken which it was hoped might remove the crime in a moral point of view, out of the category of wilful murder, and lead it to be regarded as a sheer outcome of madness.

A petition was sent to the Home Secretary, outlining the circumstances that seemed to warrant a request for a review of the sentence. It wasn’t “widely signed” by the people of Casterbridge, as is common in such cases, because Boldwood had never made many friends at the shops. The local businesses thought it made sense that a man who, by buying directly from the producer, had boldly rejected the key principle of small-town life—that country villages exist to supply customers to county towns—would have some mixed-up ideas about the commandments. The push for this petition came from a few compassionate individuals who had perhaps too deeply considered the recently revealed facts, and the outcome was that evidence was gathered in hopes of shifting the perception of the crime away from deliberate murder and instead seeing it as a result of madness.

The upshot of the petition was waited for in Weatherbury with solicitous interest. The execution had been fixed for eight o’clock on a Saturday morning about a fortnight after the sentence was passed, and up to Friday afternoon no answer had been received. At that time Gabriel came from Casterbridge Gaol, whither he had been to wish Boldwood good-bye, and turned down a by-street to avoid the town. When past the last house he heard a hammering, and lifting his bowed head he looked back for a moment. Over the chimneys he could see the upper part of the gaol entrance, rich and glowing in the afternoon sun, and some moving figures were there. They were carpenters lifting a post into a vertical position within the parapet. He withdrew his eyes quickly, and hastened on.

The outcome of the petition was eagerly awaited in Weatherbury. The execution was set for eight o’clock on a Saturday morning, about two weeks after the sentence was given, and by Friday afternoon, no response had been received. At that moment, Gabriel was coming from Casterbridge Gaol, where he had gone to say goodbye to Boldwood, and he took a side street to avoid the town. As he passed the last house, he heard hammering and lifted his head to look back for a moment. Above the chimneys, he could see the upper part of the gaol entrance, glowing in the afternoon sun, with some figures moving around. They were carpenters lifting a post upright within the parapet. He quickly averted his gaze and hurried away.

It was dark when he reached home, and half the village was out to meet him.

It was dark when he got home, and half the village was there to greet him.

“No tidings,” Gabriel said, wearily. “And I’m afraid there’s no hope. I’ve been with him more than two hours.”

“No news,” Gabriel said, tiredly. “And I’m afraid there’s no hope. I’ve been with him for over two hours.”

“Do ye think he really was out of his mind when he did it?” said Smallbury.

“Do you think he really was out of his mind when he did it?” said Smallbury.

“I can’t honestly say that I do,” Oak replied. “However, that we can talk of another time. Has there been any change in mistress this afternoon?”

“I can't say that I do,” Oak replied. “But we can talk about that another time. Has there been any change with the mistress this afternoon?”

“None at all.”

"Not at all."

“Is she downstairs?”

“Is she in the basement?”

“No. And getting on so nicely as she was too. She’s but very little better now again than she was at Christmas. She keeps on asking if you be come, and if there’s news, till one’s wearied out wi’ answering her. Shall I go and say you’ve come?”

“No. And she was doing so well too. She’s really not much better now than she was at Christmas. She keeps asking if you’ve arrived and if there’s any news until I’m exhausted from answering her. Should I go and tell her you’re here?”

“No,” said Oak. “There’s a chance yet; but I couldn’t stay in town any longer—after seeing him too. So Laban—Laban is here, isn’t he?”

“No,” said Oak. “There’s still a chance; but I couldn't stay in town any longer—especially after seeing him. So Laban—Laban is here, right?”

“Yes,” said Tall.

“Yes,” said Tall.

“What I’ve arranged is, that you shall ride to town the last thing to-night; leave here about nine, and wait a while there, getting home about twelve. If nothing has been received by eleven to-night, they say there’s no chance at all.”

“What I’ve set up is that you’ll ride into town late tonight; leave here around nine and hang around for a bit, getting back home around midnight. If nothing comes in by eleven tonight, they say there’s no chance at all.”

“I do so hope his life will be spared,” said Liddy. “If it is not, she’ll go out of her mind too. Poor thing; her sufferings have been dreadful; she deserves anybody’s pity.”

“I really hope his life will be spared,” said Liddy. “If it isn't, she’ll lose her mind too. Poor thing; her suffering has been terrible; she deserves everyone’s sympathy.”

“Is she altered much?” said Coggan.

“Has she changed a lot?” said Coggan.

“If you haven’t seen poor mistress since Christmas, you wouldn’t know her,” said Liddy. “Her eyes are so miserable that she’s not the same woman. Only two years ago she was a romping girl, and now she’s this!”

“If you haven’t seen poor mistress since Christmas, you wouldn’t recognize her,” said Liddy. “Her eyes are so sad that she’s not the same person. Just two years ago she was a lively girl, and now she’s like this!”

Laban departed as directed, and at eleven o’clock that night several of the villagers strolled along the road to Casterbridge and awaited his arrival—among them Oak, and nearly all the rest of Bathsheba’s men. Gabriel’s anxiety was great that Boldwood might be saved, even though in his conscience he felt that he ought to die; for there had been qualities in the farmer which Oak loved. At last, when they all were weary the tramp of a horse was heard in the distance—

Laban left as instructed, and at eleven o’clock that night, several villagers walked along the road to Casterbridge to wait for his arrival—among them Oak, and almost all of Bathsheba’s men. Gabriel was very anxious that Boldwood might be saved, even though he felt deep down that he deserved to die; because there were qualities in the farmer that Oak admired. Finally, when they were all tired, they heard the sound of a horse approaching in the distance—

First dead, as if on turf it trode,
Then, clattering on the village road
In other pace than forth he yode.

First dead, as if it walked on the grass,
Then, clattering down the village road
In a different rhythm than the way he went.

“We shall soon know now, one way or other.” said Coggan, and they all stepped down from the bank on which they had been standing into the road, and the rider pranced into the midst of them.

“We’ll find out soon, one way or another,” said Coggan, and they all stepped down from the bank they had been standing on into the road, and the rider pranced into the middle of them.

“Is that you, Laban?” said Gabriel.

"Is that you, Laban?" Gabriel asked.

“Yes—’tis come. He’s not to die. ’Tis confinement during Her Majesty’s pleasure.”

“Yes—it has come. He’s not going to die. It’s confinement for as long as Her Majesty decides.”

“Hurrah!” said Coggan, with a swelling heart. “God’s above the devil yet!”

“Yay!” said Coggan, feeling overwhelmed with joy. “God’s still above the devil!”

CHAPTER LVI
BEAUTY IN LONELINESS—AFTER ALL

Bathsheba revived with the spring. The utter prostration that had followed the low fever from which she had suffered diminished perceptibly when all uncertainty upon every subject had come to an end.

Bathsheba felt reenergized with the arrival of spring. The complete exhaustion that had followed the mild fever she had endured lessened noticeably once all uncertainty about everything had been resolved.

But she remained alone now for the greater part of her time, and stayed in the house, or at furthest went into the garden. She shunned every one, even Liddy, and could be brought to make no confidences, and to ask for no sympathy.

But she spent most of her time alone now, either in the house or, at most, in the garden. She avoided everyone, even Liddy, and wouldn’t share her thoughts or ask for any support.

As the summer drew on she passed more of her time in the open air, and began to examine into farming matters from sheer necessity, though she never rode out or personally superintended as at former times. One Friday evening in August she walked a little way along the road and entered the village for the first time since the sombre event of the preceding Christmas. None of the old colour had as yet come to her cheek, and its absolute paleness was heightened by the jet black of her gown, till it appeared preternatural. When she reached a little shop at the other end of the place, which stood nearly opposite to the churchyard, Bathsheba heard singing inside the church, and she knew that the singers were practising. She crossed the road, opened the gate, and entered the graveyard, the high sills of the church windows effectually screening her from the eyes of those gathered within. Her stealthy walk was to the nook wherein Troy had worked at planting flowers upon Fanny Robin’s grave, and she came to the marble tombstone.

As summer went on, she spent more time outdoors and started to look into farming out of necessity, though she no longer rode out or supervised things like she used to. One Friday evening in August, she took a short walk down the road and entered the village for the first time since the dark event of the previous Christmas. The color had not yet returned to her cheeks, and their complete paleness was made even more striking by the jet black of her dress, giving her an almost unnatural appearance. When she reached a small shop at the far end of the village, right across from the churchyard, Bathsheba heard singing coming from inside the church, and she realized the singers were rehearsing. She crossed the road, opened the gate, and walked into the graveyard, where the tall sills of the church windows effectively concealed her from those inside. She quietly made her way to the spot where Troy had planted flowers on Fanny Robin’s grave and approached the marble tombstone.

A motion of satisfaction enlivened her face as she read the complete inscription. First came the words of Troy himself:—

A look of satisfaction lit up her face as she read the full inscription. First were the words of Troy himself:—

Erected by Francis Troy
In Beloved Memory of
Fanny Robin
Who died October 9, 18—,
Aged 20 years.

Erected by Francis Troy
In Loving Memory of
Fanny Robin
Who passed away on October 9, 18—,
At the age of 20.

Underneath this was now inscribed in new letters:—

Underneath this was now written in new letters:—

In the Same Grave lie
The Remains of the aforesaid
Francis Troy,
Who died December 24th, 18—,
Aged 26 years.

In the Same Grave lie
The Remains of the above-mentioned
Francis Troy,
Who died December 24th, 18—,
At the age of 26.

Whilst she stood and read and meditated the tones of the organ began again in the church, and she went with the same light step round to the porch and listened. The door was closed, and the choir was learning a new hymn. Bathsheba was stirred by emotions which latterly she had assumed to be altogether dead within her. The little attenuated voices of the children brought to her ear in distinct utterance the words they sang without thought or comprehension—

While she stood reading and thinking, the sounds of the organ started up again in the church, and she walked lightly around to the porch to listen. The door was shut, and the choir was practicing a new hymn. Bathsheba felt emotions that she had long thought were completely gone from her. The small, thin voices of the children clearly brought to her ears the words they sang without any real thought or understanding—

Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom,
Lead Thou me on.

Lead, gentle Light, through the surrounding darkness,
Guide me forward.

Bathsheba’s feeling was always to some extent dependent upon her whim, as is the case with many other women. Something big came into her throat and an uprising to her eyes—and she thought that she would allow the imminent tears to flow if they wished. They did flow and plenteously, and one fell upon the stone bench beside her. Once that she had begun to cry for she hardly knew what, she could not leave off for crowding thoughts she knew too well. She would have given anything in the world to be, as those children were, unconcerned at the meaning of their words, because too innocent to feel the necessity for any such expression. All the impassioned scenes of her brief experience seemed to revive with added emotion at that moment, and those scenes which had been without emotion during enactment had emotion then. Yet grief came to her rather as a luxury than as the scourge of former times.

Bathsheba's feelings were always somewhat influenced by her mood, like many other women. A lump formed in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes—and she thought she might just let the tears fall if they wanted to. They did fall, quite a bit, and one landed on the stone bench next to her. Once she started crying for reasons she barely understood, she couldn't stop because of the overwhelming thoughts she was all too familiar with. She would have given anything to be like those children, unaffected by the meaning of their words, too innocent to need any kind of expression. All the intense moments of her short life seemed to come flooding back with even more emotion at that moment, and scenes that had felt emotionless during their time now held deep feelings. Yet, grief felt more like a luxury to her now rather than the torment it once was.

Owing to Bathsheba’s face being buried in her hands she did not notice a form which came quietly into the porch, and on seeing her, first moved as if to retreat, then paused and regarded her. Bathsheba did not raise her head for some time, and when she looked round her face was wet, and her eyes drowned and dim. “Mr. Oak,” exclaimed she, disconcerted, “how long have you been here?”

Because Bathsheba's face was buried in her hands, she didn't notice someone quietly entering the porch. Once he saw her, he initially seemed like he might leave but then stopped to look at her. Bathsheba didn't lift her head for a while, and when she finally looked around, her face was wet, and her eyes were blurred and dim. "Mr. Oak," she exclaimed, flustered, "how long have you been here?"

“A few minutes, ma’am,” said Oak, respectfully.

“A few minutes, ma’am,” Oak said respectfully.

“Are you going in?” said Bathsheba; and there came from within the church as from a prompter—

“Are you going in?” Bathsheba asked; and from inside the church came a response, almost like a prompt—

I loved the garish day, and, spite of fears,
Pride ruled my will: remember not past years.

I loved the bright day, and despite my fears,
Pride controlled my will: don't remember the past.

“I was,” said Gabriel. “I am one of the bass singers, you know. I have sung bass for several months.”

“I was,” said Gabriel. “I'm one of the bass singers, you know. I’ve been singing bass for several months.”

“Indeed: I wasn’t aware of that. I’ll leave you, then.”

“Sure, I didn’t know that. I’ll take off, then.”

Which I have loved long since, and lost awhile,

Which I have loved for a long time, and lost for a while,

sang the children.

sang the kids.

“Don’t let me drive you away, mistress. I think I won’t go in to-night.”

“Don’t push me away, ma’am. I don’t think I’ll go in tonight.”

“Oh no—you don’t drive me away.”

“Oh no—you’re not driving me away.”

Then they stood in a state of some embarrassment, Bathsheba trying to wipe her dreadfully drenched and inflamed face without his noticing her. At length Oak said, “I’ve not seen you—I mean spoken to you—since ever so long, have I?” But he feared to bring distressing memories back, and interrupted himself with: “Were you going into church?”

Then they stood there feeling a bit awkward, Bathsheba trying to wipe her drenched and flushed face without him noticing. Finally, Oak said, “I haven't seen you—I mean really talked to you—in such a long time, have I?” But he was afraid of bringing up painful memories, so he quickly added, “Were you heading to church?”

“No,” she said. “I came to see the tombstone privately—to see if they had cut the inscription as I wished. Mr. Oak, you needn’t mind speaking to me, if you wish to, on the matter which is in both our minds at this moment.”

“No,” she said. “I came to see the tombstone privately—to check if they had inscribed it the way I wanted. Mr. Oak, you don’t have to hesitate to talk to me about what we're both thinking right now.”

“And have they done it as you wished?” said Oak.

“And did they do it the way you wanted?” Oak asked.

“Yes. Come and see it, if you have not already.”

“Yes. Come and check it out, if you haven’t already.”

So together they went and read the tomb. “Eight months ago!” Gabriel murmured when he saw the date. “It seems like yesterday to me.”

So together they went and read the tomb. “Eight months ago!” Gabriel murmured when he saw the date. “It feels like yesterday to me.”

“And to me as if it were years ago—long years, and I had been dead between. And now I am going home, Mr. Oak.”

“And it feels like years ago to me—long years, and in between, I’ve felt dead. And now I’m going home, Mr. Oak.”

Oak walked after her. “I wanted to name a small matter to you as soon as I could,” he said, with hesitation. “Merely about business, and I think I may just mention it now, if you’ll allow me.”

Oak followed her. “I wanted to bring up something small as soon as I could,” he said, hesitating. “It's just about business, and I think I can mention it now, if you don’t mind.”

“Oh yes, certainly.”

“Oh yeah, for sure.”

“It is that I may soon have to give up the management of your farm, Mrs. Troy. The fact is, I am thinking of leaving England—not yet, you know—next spring.”

"It looks like I might have to step down from managing your farm, Mrs. Troy. To be honest, I'm considering leaving England—not immediately, of course—next spring."

“Leaving England!” she said, in surprise and genuine disappointment. “Why, Gabriel, what are you going to do that for?”

“Leaving England!” she exclaimed, surprised and truly disappointed. “Why, Gabriel, why are you doing that?”

“Well, I’ve thought it best,” Oak stammered out. “California is the spot I’ve had in my mind to try.”

“Well, I’ve thought it over,” Oak stammered. “California is the place I’ve been thinking about trying.”

“But it is understood everywhere that you are going to take poor Mr. Boldwood’s farm on your own account.”

“But everyone knows that you’re going to take over poor Mr. Boldwood’s farm by yourself.”

“I’ve had the refusal o’ it ’tis true; but nothing is settled yet, and I have reasons for giving up. I shall finish out my year there as manager for the trustees, but no more.”

“I’ve been turned down, it’s true; but nothing is final yet, and I have reasons for stepping back. I’ll finish out my year there as manager for the trustees, but that’s it.”

“And what shall I do without you? Oh, Gabriel, I don’t think you ought to go away. You’ve been with me so long—through bright times and dark times—such old friends as we are—that it seems unkind almost. I had fancied that if you leased the other farm as master, you might still give a helping look across at mine. And now going away!”

“And what am I supposed to do without you? Oh, Gabriel, I really don't think you should leave. You've been with me for so long—through good times and bad—being such old friends that it feels almost cruel. I thought that if you took over the other farm as the owner, you might still check in on mine. And now you’re leaving!”

“I would have willingly.”

"I would have gladly."

“Yet now that I am more helpless than ever you go away!”

“Yet now that I’m more helpless than ever, you’re leaving!”

“Yes, that’s the ill fortune o’ it,” said Gabriel, in a distressed tone. “And it is because of that very helplessness that I feel bound to go. Good afternoon, ma’am” he concluded, in evident anxiety to get away, and at once went out of the churchyard by a path she could follow on no pretence whatever.

“Yes, that’s the unfortunate part,” Gabriel said, sounding distressed. “And it’s because of that very helplessness that I feel I need to leave. Good afternoon, ma’am,” he finished, clearly anxious to get away, and immediately left the churchyard by a path that she could follow for no reason at all.

Bathsheba went home, her mind occupied with a new trouble, which being rather harassing than deadly was calculated to do good by diverting her from the chronic gloom of her life. She was set thinking a great deal about Oak and of his wish to shun her; and there occurred to Bathsheba several incidents of her latter intercourse with him, which, trivial when singly viewed, amounted together to a perceptible disinclination for her society. It broke upon her at length as a great pain that her last old disciple was about to forsake her and flee. He who had believed in her and argued on her side when all the rest of the world was against her, had at last like the others become weary and neglectful of the old cause, and was leaving her to fight her battles alone.

Bathsheba went home, her mind filled with a new worry, which, while more annoying than life-threatening, could actually help by distracting her from the ongoing sadness in her life. She found herself thinking a lot about Oak and his desire to avoid her; several moments from their recent interactions popped into her head. Individually, they seemed trivial, but together they indicated a noticeable reluctance on his part to spend time with her. It hit her hard that her last loyal supporter was about to abandon her and run away. He, who had believed in her and stood by her side when everyone else was against her, had finally, like the others, become tired and indifferent to her struggles, leaving her to face her challenges alone.

Three weeks went on, and more evidence of his want of interest in her was forthcoming. She noticed that instead of entering the small parlour or office where the farm accounts were kept, and waiting, or leaving a memorandum as he had hitherto done during her seclusion, Oak never came at all when she was likely to be there, only entering at unseasonable hours when her presence in that part of the house was least to be expected. Whenever he wanted directions he sent a message, or note with neither heading nor signature, to which she was obliged to reply in the same offhand style. Poor Bathsheba began to suffer now from the most torturing sting of all—a sensation that she was despised.

Three weeks passed, and more signs of his lack of interest in her became apparent. She noticed that instead of going into the small parlor or office where the farm accounts were kept and waiting, or leaving a note as he had done before during her time away, Oak never came by when she was likely to be there. He only showed up at odd hours when her presence in that part of the house was least expected. Whenever he needed directions, he sent a message or a note without a heading or signature, which she had to respond to in the same casual manner. Poor Bathsheba started to feel the most painful sting of all—a sense that she was being despised.

The autumn wore away gloomily enough amid these melancholy conjectures, and Christmas-day came, completing a year of her legal widowhood, and two years and a quarter of her life alone. On examining her heart it appeared beyond measure strange that the subject of which the season might have been supposed suggestive—the event in the hall at Boldwood’s—was not agitating her at all; but instead, an agonizing conviction that everybody abjured her—for what she could not tell—and that Oak was the ringleader of the recusants. Coming out of church that day she looked round in hope that Oak, whose bass voice she had heard rolling out from the gallery overhead in a most unconcerned manner, might chance to linger in her path in the old way. There he was, as usual, coming down the path behind her. But on seeing Bathsheba turn, he looked aside, and as soon as he got beyond the gate, and there was the barest excuse for a divergence, he made one, and vanished.

The autumn dragged on sadly with these gloomy thoughts, and Christmas day arrived, marking a year of her legal widowhood and more than two years of her life spent alone. When she examined her feelings, it seemed oddly strange that what should have been on her mind—the event in the hall at Boldwood's—wasn't bothering her at all; instead, she felt an intense belief that everyone was avoiding her for reasons she couldn't understand, and that Oak was the leader of those who turned away. After coming out of church that day, she looked around, hoping that Oak, whose deep voice she had heard coming from the gallery above in a very casual way, might linger in her path like he used to. He was there, as usual, walking down the path behind her. But when he saw Bathsheba turn around, he looked away, and as soon as he reached the gate, with the slightest reason to change direction, he did so and disappeared.

The next morning brought the culminating stroke; she had been expecting it long. It was a formal notice by letter from him that he should not renew his engagement with her for the following Lady-day.

The next morning brought the final blow; she had been waiting for it for a while. It was a formal letter from him stating that he would not be renewing his engagement with her for the upcoming Lady-day.

Bathsheba actually sat and cried over this letter most bitterly. She was aggrieved and wounded that the possession of hopeless love from Gabriel, which she had grown to regard as her inalienable right for life, should have been withdrawn just at his own pleasure in this way. She was bewildered too by the prospect of having to rely on her own resources again: it seemed to herself that she never could again acquire energy sufficient to go to market, barter, and sell. Since Troy’s death Oak had attended all sales and fairs for her, transacting her business at the same time with his own. What should she do now? Her life was becoming a desolation.

Bathsheba sat there, crying bitterly over the letter. She felt hurt and wronged that the love from Gabriel, which she believed was hers to keep for life, had been taken away at his whim like this. She was also confused about having to depend on herself again; it seemed to her that she could never muster the energy to go to the market, negotiate, and sell. Since Troy's death, Oak had handled all the sales and fairs for her, managing her business alongside his own. What was she supposed to do now? Her life was turning into a desolation.

So desolate was Bathsheba this evening, that in an absolute hunger for pity and sympathy, and miserable in that she appeared to have outlived the only true friendship she had ever owned, she put on her bonnet and cloak and went down to Oak’s house just after sunset, guided on her way by the pale primrose rays of a crescent moon a few days old.

So lonely was Bathsheba this evening, that in a deep need for compassion and understanding, feeling wretched that she seemed to have outlived the only real friendship she had ever had, she put on her hat and coat and went down to Oak’s house just after sunset, guided by the faint light of a crescent moon a few days old.

A lively firelight shone from the window, but nobody was visible in the room. She tapped nervously, and then thought it doubtful if it were right for a single woman to call upon a bachelor who lived alone, although he was her manager, and she might be supposed to call on business without any real impropriety. Gabriel opened the door, and the moon shone upon his forehead.

A warm glow from the fire lit up the window, but no one could be seen inside. She tapped nervously and then wondered if it was appropriate for a single woman to visit a bachelor living alone, even though he was her boss and her visit could be seen as business-related without any real impropriety. Gabriel opened the door, and the moonlight reflected off his forehead.

“Mr. Oak,” said Bathsheba, faintly.

“Mr. Oak,” Bathsheba said softly.

“Yes; I am Mr. Oak,” said Gabriel. “Who have I the honour—O how stupid of me, not to know you, mistress!”

“Yes; I’m Mr. Oak,” Gabriel said. “Who do I have the honor—Oh, how foolish of me not to recognize you, ma'am!”

“I shall not be your mistress much longer, shall I Gabriel?” she said, in pathetic tones.

“I won’t be your mistress much longer, will I Gabriel?” she said, in a sad voice.

“Well, no. I suppose—But come in, ma’am. Oh—and I’ll get a light,” Oak replied, with some awkwardness.

"Well, no. I guess—But come in, ma’am. Oh—and I’ll get a light," Oak replied, feeling a bit awkward.

“No; not on my account.”

"No; not for me."

“It is so seldom that I get a lady visitor that I’m afraid I haven’t proper accommodation. Will you sit down, please? Here’s a chair, and there’s one, too. I am sorry that my chairs all have wood seats, and are rather hard, but I—was thinking of getting some new ones.” Oak placed two or three for her.

“It’s really rare for me to have a lady visitor, so I’m afraid I don’t have proper seating. Please have a seat. Here’s a chair, and there’s another one over there. I apologize that all my chairs have wooden seats and are kind of hard, but I was thinking about getting some new ones.” Oak set out two or three for her.

“They are quite easy enough for me.”

“They're simple enough for me.”

So down she sat, and down sat he, the fire dancing in their faces, and upon the old furniture,

So she sat down, and he sat down too, the fire dancing in their faces and on the old furniture,

all a-sheenen
Wi’ long years o’ handlen,[3]

all a-sheenen
With long years of handling,[3]

that formed Oak’s array of household possessions, which sent back a dancing reflection in reply. It was very odd to these two persons, who knew each other passing well, that the mere circumstance of their meeting in a new place and in a new way should make them so awkward and constrained. In the fields, or at her house, there had never been any embarrassment; but now that Oak had become the entertainer their lives seemed to be moved back again to the days when they were strangers.

that made up Oak’s collection of household items, which reflected back a lively image in response. It was quite strange to these two people, who knew each other pretty well, that simply meeting in a new place and in a different way could make them feel so uncomfortable and stiff. In the fields, or at her house, there had never been any awkwardness; but now that Oak had taken on the role of host, it felt like their lives had reverted to the time when they were strangers.

“You’ll think it strange that I have come, but—”

“You might find it odd that I've come, but—”

“Oh no; not at all.”

“Oh no, not at all.”

“But I thought—Gabriel, I have been uneasy in the belief that I have offended you, and that you are going away on that account. It grieved me very much and I couldn’t help coming.”

“But I thought—Gabriel, I’ve been worried that I’ve upset you, and that you’re leaving because of it. It really bothered me, and I couldn’t help but come.”

“Offended me! As if you could do that, Bathsheba!”

“Offended me! As if you could do that, Bathsheba!”

“Haven’t I?” she asked, gladly. “But, what are you going away for else?”

“Haven’t I?” she asked, happily. “But why are you leaving for anything else?”

“I am not going to emigrate, you know; I wasn’t aware that you would wish me not to when I told ’ee or I shouldn’t ha’ thought of doing it,” he said, simply. “I have arranged for Little Weatherbury Farm and shall have it in my own hands at Lady-day. You know I’ve had a share in it for some time. Still, that wouldn’t prevent my attending to your business as before, hadn’t it been that things have been said about us.”

“I’m not planning to move away, you know; I didn’t realize you wouldn’t want me to when I told you, or I wouldn’t have considered it,” he said plainly. “I’ve made arrangements for Little Weatherbury Farm and will have it in my own hands by Lady Day. You know I’ve had a stake in it for a while. Still, that wouldn’t stop me from handling your business as usual, if it weren’t for the things that have been said about us.”

“What?” said Bathsheba, in surprise. “Things said about you and me! What are they?”

“What?” Bathsheba said, surprised. “What are they saying about you and me?”

“I cannot tell you.”

“I can't tell you.”

“It would be wiser if you were to, I think. You have played the part of mentor to me many times, and I don’t see why you should fear to do it now.”

“It would be smarter if you did, I think. You’ve been my mentor many times before, and I don’t see why you should be afraid to do it now.”

“It is nothing that you have done, this time. The top and tail o’t is this—that I am sniffing about here, and waiting for poor Boldwood’s farm, with a thought of getting you some day.”

“It’s not anything you’ve done, this time. The main point is that I’m hanging around here, waiting for poor Boldwood’s farm, with the hope of getting you one day.”

“Getting me! What does that mean?”

“Getting me! What does that mean?”

“Marrying of ’ee, in plain British. You asked me to tell, so you mustn’t blame me.”

“Getting married to you, in straightforward British. You asked me to say it, so you can’t blame me.”

Bathsheba did not look quite so alarmed as if a cannon had been discharged by her ear, which was what Oak had expected. “Marrying me! I didn’t know it was that you meant,” she said, quietly. “Such a thing as that is too absurd—too soon—to think of, by far!”

Bathsheba didn’t look nearly as startled as if a cannon had gone off next to her, which is what Oak had anticipated. “Marrying me! I didn’t realize that’s what you meant,” she said calmly. “Thinking about something like that is way too ridiculous—way too soon!”

“Yes; of course, it is too absurd. I don’t desire any such thing; I should think that was plain enough by this time. Surely, surely you be the last person in the world I think of marrying. It is too absurd, as you say.”

“Yes; of course, that’s totally ridiculous. I don’t want anything like that; I thought that was clear by now. Honestly, you’re the last person I would ever consider marrying. It’s just too silly, just like you said.”

“‘Too—s-s-soon’ were the words I used.”

“‘Too—s-s-soon’ were the words I used.”

“I must beg your pardon for correcting you, but you said, ‘too absurd,’ and so do I.”

“I have to apologize for correcting you, but you said, ‘too absurd,’ and I feel the same way.”

“I beg your pardon too!” she returned, with tears in her eyes. “‘Too soon’ was what I said. But it doesn’t matter a bit—not at all—but I only meant, ‘too soon.’ Indeed, I didn’t, Mr. Oak, and you must believe me!”

“I’m really sorry too!” she replied, tears in her eyes. “I said ‘too soon.’ But it doesn’t matter at all—I just meant ‘too soon.’ Honestly, I didn’t mean it, Mr. Oak, and you have to believe me!”

Gabriel looked her long in the face, but the firelight being faint there was not much to be seen. “Bathsheba,” he said, tenderly and in surprise, and coming closer: “if I only knew one thing—whether you would allow me to love you and win you, and marry you after all—if I only knew that!”

Gabriel stared at her for a long time, but since the firelight was dim, there wasn't much to see. “Bathsheba,” he said, gently and in disbelief, moving closer, “if I could just know one thing—whether you would let me love you, win you over, and marry you in the end—if I could just know that!”

“But you never will know,” she murmured.

“But you’ll never know,” she murmured.

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because you never ask.”

“Because you never ask.”

“Oh—Oh!” said Gabriel, with a low laugh of joyousness. “My own dear—”

“Oh—Oh!” said Gabriel, with a soft laugh of happiness. “My own dear—”

“You ought not to have sent me that harsh letter this morning,” she interrupted. “It shows you didn’t care a bit about me, and were ready to desert me like all the rest of them! It was very cruel of you, considering I was the first sweetheart that you ever had, and you were the first I ever had; and I shall not forget it!”

“You shouldn’t have sent me that harsh letter this morning,” she interrupted. “It shows you didn’t care at all about me and were ready to abandon me like everyone else! It was really cruel of you, especially since I was the first girlfriend you ever had, and you were the first guy I ever had; and I won’t forget it!”

“Now, Bathsheba, was ever anybody so provoking,” he said, laughing. “You know it was purely that I, as an unmarried man, carrying on a business for you as a very taking young woman, had a proper hard part to play—more particular that people knew I had a sort of feeling for ’ee; and I fancied, from the way we were mentioned together, that it might injure your good name. Nobody knows the heat and fret I have been caused by it.”

“Now, Bathsheba, has anyone ever been so irritating?” he said, laughing. “You know it was really tough for me, as a single guy running a business for you as a charming young woman. People knew I had some feelings for you, and I worried that the way we were talked about might harm your reputation. No one understands the stress and frustration I’ve been through because of it.”

“And was that all?”

“Is that it?”

“All.”

“Everything.”

“Oh, how glad I am I came!” she exclaimed, thankfully, as she rose from her seat. “I have thought so much more of you since I fancied you did not want even to see me again. But I must be going now, or I shall be missed. Why Gabriel,” she said, with a slight laugh, as they went to the door, “it seems exactly as if I had come courting you—how dreadful!”

“Oh, I’m so glad I came!” she said, grateful, as she stood up. “I’ve thought so much better of you since I imagined you didn’t even want to see me again. But I have to go now, or people will start to wonder where I am. Why, Gabriel,” she added with a little laugh as they headed to the door, “it feels just like I was coming to court you—how awful!”

“And quite right too,” said Oak. “I’ve danced at your skittish heels, my beautiful Bathsheba, for many a long mile, and many a long day; and it is hard to begrudge me this one visit.”

“And that’s totally fair,” said Oak. “I’ve followed your lively footsteps, my beautiful Bathsheba, for a long time, and it’s tough to deny me this one visit.”

He accompanied her up the hill, explaining to her the details of his forthcoming tenure of the other farm. They spoke very little of their mutual feeling; pretty phrases and warm expressions being probably unnecessary between such tried friends. Theirs was that substantial affection which arises (if any arises at all) when the two who are thrown together begin first by knowing the rougher sides of each other’s character, and not the best till further on, the romance growing up in the interstices of a mass of hard prosaic reality. This good-fellowship—camaraderie—usually occurring through similarity of pursuits, is unfortunately seldom superadded to love between the sexes, because men and women associate, not in their labours, but in their pleasures merely. Where, however, happy circumstance permits its development, the compounded feeling proves itself to be the only love which is strong as death—that love which many waters cannot quench, nor the floods drown, beside which the passion usually called by the name is evanescent as steam.

He walked with her up the hill, explaining the details of his upcoming time at the other farm. They didn’t talk much about their feelings for each other; flowery words and warm sentiments probably felt unnecessary between such close friends. Their bond was a deep affection that develops (if it develops at all) when two people thrown together first get to know each other's flaws rather than their best traits, with romance growing in the spaces between a lot of everyday reality. This camaraderie—camaraderie—often happens through shared interests, but unfortunately, it rarely adds to love between men and women because they usually connect only in their leisure activities, not their work. However, when fortunate circumstances allow it to grow, this combined feeling proves to be the only love that is as strong as death—that love which many waters cannot quench, nor can floods drown, unlike the fleeting passion usually referred to by that name, which is as temporary as steam.

CHAPTER LVII
A FOGGY NIGHT AND MORNING—CONCLUSION

“The most private, secret, plainest wedding that it is possible to have.”

“The most private, secret, and simplest wedding you can have.”

Those had been Bathsheba’s words to Oak one evening, some time after the event of the preceding chapter, and he meditated a full hour by the clock upon how to carry out her wishes to the letter.

Those had been Bathsheba's words to Oak one evening, some time after the events of the previous chapter, and he thought for a whole hour about how to fulfill her wishes exactly.

“A license—O yes, it must be a license,” he said to himself at last. “Very well, then; first, a license.”

“A license—Oh yes, it has to be a license,” he told himself finally. “Alright, then; first, a license.”

On a dark night, a few days later, Oak came with mysterious steps from the surrogate’s door, in Casterbridge. On the way home he heard a heavy tread in front of him, and, overtaking the man, found him to be Coggan. They walked together into the village until they came to a little lane behind the church, leading down to the cottage of Laban Tall, who had lately been installed as clerk of the parish, and was yet in mortal terror at church on Sundays when he heard his lone voice among certain hard words of the Psalms, whither no man ventured to follow him.

On a dark night a few days later, Oak approached the surrogate's door in Casterbridge with cautious steps. On his way home, he heard a heavy footfall ahead of him, and when he caught up to the man, he realized it was Coggan. They walked together into the village until they reached a small path behind the church, which led down to the cottage of Laban Tall, who had recently become the parish clerk and was still in a state of panic during church services on Sundays when he had to recite his solo parts of the Psalms, which no one dared to join him in.

“Well, good-night, Coggan,” said Oak, “I’m going down this way.”

“Well, goodnight, Coggan,” said Oak, “I’m heading down this way.”

“Oh!” said Coggan, surprised; “what’s going on to-night then, make so bold Mr. Oak?”

“Oh!” said Coggan, surprised. “What’s happening tonight that’s making Mr. Oak so bold?”

It seemed rather ungenerous not to tell Coggan, under the circumstances, for Coggan had been true as steel all through the time of Gabriel’s unhappiness about Bathsheba, and Gabriel said, “You can keep a secret, Coggan?”

It felt pretty unfair not to tell Coggan, given the situation, because Coggan had been completely loyal during Gabriel's struggles with Bathsheba. Gabriel asked, “Can you keep a secret, Coggan?”

“You’ve proved me, and you know.”

“You’ve shown me, and you know.”

“Yes, I have, and I do know. Well, then, mistress and I mean to get married to-morrow morning.”

“Yes, I have, and I do know. Well, then, my lady, I plan to get married tomorrow morning.”

“Heaven’s high tower! And yet I’ve thought of such a thing from time to time; true, I have. But keeping it so close! Well, there, ’tis no consarn of of mine, and I wish ’ee joy o’ her.”

“Heaven’s high tower! And yet I’ve thought about something like that from time to time; it’s true, I have. But keeping it so close! Well, there, it’s none of my business, and I wish you joy with her.”

“Thank you, Coggan. But I assure ’ee that this great hush is not what I wished for at all, or what either of us would have wished if it hadn’t been for certain things that would make a gay wedding seem hardly the thing. Bathsheba has a great wish that all the parish shall not be in church, looking at her—she’s shy-like and nervous about it, in fact—so I be doing this to humour her.”

“Thank you, Coggan. But I assure you that this complete silence is not what I wanted at all, nor what either of us would have wanted if it weren’t for certain things that would make a cheerful wedding seem inappropriate. Bathsheba really wants all the parishioners not to be in the church, watching her—she's shy and nervous about it, in fact—so I’m doing this to accommodate her.”

“Ay, I see: quite right, too, I suppose I must say. And you be now going down to the clerk.”

“Ay, I see: you're quite right, I guess I have to say. And you're going down to the clerk now.”

“Yes; you may as well come with me.”

“Yes, you might as well come with me.”

“I am afeard your labour in keeping it close will be throwed away,” said Coggan, as they walked along. “Labe Tall’s old woman will horn it all over parish in half-an-hour.”

“I’m worried that your effort to keep this a secret will be wasted,” said Coggan as they walked along. “Labe Tall’s wife will spread the word all over the parish in half an hour.”

“So she will, upon my life; I never thought of that,” said Oak, pausing. “Yet I must tell him to-night, I suppose, for he’s working so far off, and leaves early.”

“So she will, I swear; I never thought about that,” said Oak, pausing. “But I guess I have to tell him tonight, since he’s working so far away and leaves early.”

“I’ll tell ’ee how we could tackle her,” said Coggan. “I’ll knock and ask to speak to Laban outside the door, you standing in the background. Then he’ll come out, and you can tell yer tale. She’ll never guess what I want en for; and I’ll make up a few words about the farm-work, as a blind.”

“I’ll tell you how we could approach her,” said Coggan. “I’ll knock and ask to speak to Laban outside the door, with you hanging back. Then he’ll come out, and you can share your story. She’ll never suspect why I wanted to talk to him; and I’ll throw in a few words about the farm work as a cover.”

This scheme was considered feasible; and Coggan advanced boldly, and rapped at Mrs. Tall’s door. Mrs. Tall herself opened it.

This plan seemed doable; so Coggan confidently approached and knocked on Mrs. Tall’s door. Mrs. Tall opened it herself.

“I wanted to have a word with Laban.”

“I wanted to talk to Laban.”

“He’s not at home, and won’t be this side of eleven o’clock. He’ve been forced to go over to Yalbury since shutting out work. I shall do quite as well.”

“He’s not home and won’t be back until after eleven o’clock. He had to go over to Yalbury after finishing work. I’ll manage just fine.”

“I hardly think you will. Stop a moment;” and Coggan stepped round the corner of the porch to consult Oak.

“I don’t think you will. Hold on a second,” and Coggan stepped around the corner of the porch to talk with Oak.

“Who’s t’other man, then?” said Mrs. Tall.

“Who’s the other man, then?” said Mrs. Tall.

“Only a friend,” said Coggan.

“Just a friend,” said Coggan.

“Say he’s wanted to meet mistress near church-hatch to-morrow morning at ten,” said Oak, in a whisper. “That he must come without fail, and wear his best clothes.”

“Tell him he’s supposed to meet the mistress near the church hatch tomorrow morning at ten,” Oak said in a whisper. “He has to come without fail and wear his best clothes.”

“The clothes will floor us as safe as houses!” said Coggan.

“The clothes will floor us just as safely as a house!” said Coggan.

“It can’t be helped,” said Oak. “Tell her.”

“It can’t be helped,” Oak said. “Just tell her.”

So Coggan delivered the message. “Mind, het or wet, blow or snow, he must come,” added Jan. “’Tis very particular, indeed. The fact is, ’tis to witness her sign some law-work about taking shares wi’ another farmer for a long span o’ years. There, that’s what ’tis, and now I’ve told ’ee, Mother Tall, in a way I shouldn’t ha’ done if I hadn’t loved ’ee so hopeless well.”

So Coggan delivered the message. “Whether it’s hot or cold, rain or snow, he has to come,” added Jan. “This is very important, indeed. The truth is, it’s to witness her sign some legal documents about taking shares with another farmer for a long time. There, that’s what it is, and now I’ve told you, Mother Tall, in a way I shouldn’t have if I didn’t care about you so much.”

Coggan retired before she could ask any further; and next they called at the vicar’s in a manner which excited no curiosity at all. Then Gabriel went home, and prepared for the morrow.

Coggan retired before she could ask anything else; then they headed to the vicar’s place in a way that sparked no curiosity at all. After that, Gabriel went home and got ready for the next day.

“Liddy,” said Bathsheba, on going to bed that night, “I want you to call me at seven o’clock to-morrow, in case I shouldn’t wake.”

“Liddy,” said Bathsheba as she got ready for bed that night, “I want you to call me at seven o’clock tomorrow, in case I don’t wake up.”

“But you always do wake afore then, ma’am.”

“But you always wake up before then, ma’am.”

“Yes, but I have something important to do, which I’ll tell you of when the time comes, and it’s best to make sure.”

“Yes, but I have something important to do, which I’ll let you know about when the time is right, and it’s best to be sure.”

Bathsheba, however, awoke voluntarily at four, nor could she by any contrivance get to sleep again. About six, being quite positive that her watch had stopped during the night, she could wait no longer. She went and tapped at Liddy’s door, and after some labour awoke her.

Bathsheba, however, woke up on her own at four and couldn't find a way to fall back asleep. By six, convinced that her watch had stopped during the night, she couldn't wait any longer. She went and knocked on Liddy’s door and, after some effort, managed to wake her up.

“But I thought it was I who had to call you?” said the bewildered Liddy. “And it isn’t six yet.”

“But I thought I was the one who had to call you?” said the confused Liddy. “And it isn’t six yet.”

“Indeed it is; how can you tell such a story, Liddy? I know it must be ever so much past seven. Come to my room as soon as you can; I want you to give my hair a good brushing.”

“Of course it is; how can you tell such a story, Liddy? I know it must be well past seven. Come to my room as soon as you can; I want you to give my hair a good brushing.”

When Liddy came to Bathsheba’s room her mistress was already waiting. Liddy could not understand this extraordinary promptness. “Whatever is going on, ma’am?” she said.

When Liddy arrived at Bathsheba’s room, her mistress was already waiting. Liddy couldn’t comprehend this unusual eagerness. “What’s going on, ma’am?” she asked.

“Well, I’ll tell you,” said Bathsheba, with a mischievous smile in her bright eyes. “Farmer Oak is coming here to dine with me to-day!”

"Well, let me tell you," Bathsheba said, a playful smile in her bright eyes. "Farmer Oak is coming over to have dinner with me today!"

“Farmer Oak—and nobody else?—you two alone?”

“Farmer Oak—and no one else?—just the two of you?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“But is it safe, ma’am, after what’s been said?” asked her companion, dubiously. “A woman’s good name is such a perishable article that—”

“But is it safe, ma’am, after everything that’s been said?” her companion asked, unsure. “A woman’s reputation is such a fragile thing that—”

Bathsheba laughed with a flushed cheek, and whispered in Liddy’s ear, although there was nobody present. Then Liddy stared and exclaimed, “Souls alive, what news! It makes my heart go quite bumpity-bump!”

Bathsheba laughed with rosy cheeks and whispered in Liddy’s ear, even though no one else was around. Then Liddy stared and exclaimed, “Oh my goodness, what news! It makes my heart race!”

“It makes mine rather furious, too,” said Bathsheba. “However, there’s no getting out of it now!”

“It makes me pretty mad, too,” said Bathsheba. “But there’s no escaping it now!”

It was a damp disagreeable morning. Nevertheless, at twenty minutes to ten o’clock, Oak came out of his house, and

It was a damp, unpleasant morning. Still, at twenty minutes to ten, Oak stepped out of his house, and

Went up the hill side
With that sort of stride
A man puts out when walking in search of a bride,

Went up the hillside
With that kind of stride
A man takes when he's walking to find a bride,

and knocked at Bathsheba’s door. Ten minutes later a large and a smaller umbrella might have been seen moving from the same door, and through the mist along the road to the church. The distance was not more than a quarter of a mile, and these two sensible persons deemed it unnecessary to drive. An observer must have been very close indeed to discover that the forms under the umbrellas were those of Oak and Bathsheba, arm-in-arm for the first time in their lives, Oak in a greatcoat extending to his knees, and Bathsheba in a cloak that reached her clogs. Yet, though so plainly dressed, there was a certain rejuvenated appearance about her:—

and knocked at Bathsheba’s door. Ten minutes later, a large umbrella and a smaller one could be seen moving from the same door and through the mist along the road to the church. The distance was no more than a quarter of a mile, and these two sensible people thought it was unnecessary to drive. An observer would have had to be very close to realize that the figures under the umbrellas were Oak and Bathsheba, walking arm-in-arm for the first time in their lives, Oak in a greatcoat that came down to his knees, and Bathsheba in a cloak that reached her clogs. Yet, despite their plain attire, there was a certain youthful vibe about her:—

As though a rose should shut and be a bud again.

As if a rose should close up and become a bud again.

Repose had again incarnadined her cheeks; and having, at Gabriel’s request, arranged her hair this morning as she had worn it years ago on Norcombe Hill, she seemed in his eyes remarkably like a girl of that fascinating dream, which, considering that she was now only three or four-and-twenty, was perhaps not very wonderful. In the church were Tall, Liddy, and the parson, and in a remarkably short space of time the deed was done.

Repose had once again tinted her cheeks with a rosy glow; and at Gabriel’s request, she had styled her hair this morning like she had years ago on Norcombe Hill, making her look to him strikingly like the girl from that captivating dream, which wasn’t too surprising since she was now only around twenty-three or twenty-four. In the church were Tall, Liddy, and the pastor, and in a surprisingly short time, the deed was completed.

The two sat down very quietly to tea in Bathsheba’s parlour in the evening of the same day, for it had been arranged that Farmer Oak should go there to live, since he had as yet neither money, house, nor furniture worthy of the name, though he was on a sure way towards them, whilst Bathsheba was, comparatively, in a plethora of all three.

The two quietly sat down for tea in Bathsheba’s living room that evening, as it had been decided that Farmer Oak would move in there. He didn’t have any money, a house, or furniture to speak of yet, but he was on the right path to getting them, while Bathsheba, in comparison, had plenty of all three.

Just as Bathsheba was pouring out a cup of tea, their ears were greeted by the firing of a cannon, followed by what seemed like a tremendous blowing of trumpets, in the front of the house.

Just as Bathsheba was pouring a cup of tea, they heard the loud boom of a cannon, followed by what sounded like a massive blast of trumpets out front.

“There!” said Oak, laughing, “I knew those fellows were up to something, by the look on their faces.”

“There!” said Oak, laughing, “I knew those guys were up to something by the look on their faces.”

Oak took up the light and went into the porch, followed by Bathsheba with a shawl over her head. The rays fell upon a group of male figures gathered upon the gravel in front, who, when they saw the newly-married couple in the porch, set up a loud “Hurrah!” and at the same moment bang again went the cannon in the background, followed by a hideous clang of music from a drum, tambourine, clarionet, serpent, hautboy, tenor-viol, and double-bass—the only remaining relics of the true and original Weatherbury band—venerable worm-eaten instruments, which had celebrated in their own persons the victories of Marlborough, under the fingers of the forefathers of those who played them now. The performers came forward, and marched up to the front.

Oak picked up the lamp and stepped into the porch, with Bathsheba following him, a shawl draped over her head. The light illuminated a group of men gathered on the gravel in front, who, upon seeing the newlywed couple in the porch, erupted with a loud “Hurrah!” At the same moment, the cannon in the background fired again, followed by a jarring mix of sounds from a drum, tambourine, clarinet, serpent, oboe, viola, and double bass—the only remnants of the original Weatherbury band—old, worn instruments that had previously celebrated the victories of Marlborough, played by the ancestors of those who were using them now. The musicians came forward and marched to the front.

“Those bright boys, Mark Clark and Jan, are at the bottom of all this,” said Oak. “Come in, souls, and have something to eat and drink wi’ me and my wife.”

“Those clever kids, Mark Clark and Jan, are behind all this,” said Oak. “Come on in, everyone, and share some food and drinks with my wife and me.”

“Not to-night,” said Mr. Clark, with evident self-denial. “Thank ye all the same; but we’ll call at a more seemly time. However, we couldn’t think of letting the day pass without a note of admiration of some sort. If ye could send a drop of som’at down to Warren’s, why so it is. Here’s long life and happiness to neighbour Oak and his comely bride!”

“Not tonight,” said Mr. Clark, clearly holding back. “Thanks anyway, but we’ll stop by at a better time. Still, we couldn’t let the day go by without expressing some kind of admiration. If you could send a drink over to Warren’s, that would be great. Here’s to a long life and happiness for our neighbor Oak and his lovely bride!”

“Thank ye; thank ye all,” said Gabriel. “A bit and a drop shall be sent to Warren’s for ye at once. I had a thought that we might very likely get a salute of some sort from our old friends, and I was saying so to my wife but now.”

"Thank you; thank you all," said Gabriel. "A bit and a drop will be sent to Warren's for you right away. I was thinking that we might very well get a toast of some kind from our old friends, and I was just saying that to my wife."

“Faith,” said Coggan, in a critical tone, turning to his companions, “the man hev learnt to say ‘my wife’ in a wonderful naterel way, considering how very youthful he is in wedlock as yet—hey, neighbours all?”

“Faith,” said Coggan, in a critical tone, turning to his companions, “the man has learned to say ‘my wife’ in a wonderfully natural way, considering how very young he is in marriage as yet—hey, neighbors all?”

“I never heerd a skilful old married feller of twenty years’ standing pipe ‘my wife’ in a more used note than ’a did,” said Jacob Smallbury. “It might have been a little more true to nater if’t had been spoke a little chillier, but that wasn’t to be expected just now.”

“I never heard a skilled old married guy with twenty years of experience say ‘my wife’ in a more familiar tone than he did,” said Jacob Smallbury. “It might have sounded a bit more natural if it had been said with a little more coolness, but that wasn’t realistic just now.”

“That improvement will come wi’ time,” said Jan, twirling his eye.

"That improvement will come with time," said Jan, rolling his eyes.

Then Oak laughed, and Bathsheba smiled (for she never laughed readily now), and their friends turned to go.

Then Oak laughed, and Bathsheba smiled (since it wasn't easy for her to laugh these days), and their friends started to leave.

“Yes; I suppose that’s the size o’t,” said Joseph Poorgrass with a cheerful sigh as they moved away; “and I wish him joy o’ her; though I were once or twice upon saying to-day with holy Hosea, in my scripture manner, which is my second nature, ‘Ephraim is joined to idols: let him alone.’ But since ’tis as ’tis, why, it might have been worse, and I feel my thanks accordingly.”

“Yes, I guess that’s the way it is,” said Joseph Poorgrass with a cheerful sigh as they moved away; “and I wish him happiness with her; though I almost said today, like holy Hosea, in my scripture way, which is second nature to me, ‘Ephraim is joined to idols: let him be.’ But since it is what it is, it could have been worse, and I’m grateful for that.”

NOTES

[1] This phrase is a conjectural emendation of the unintelligible expression, “as the Devil said to the Owl,” used by the natives.

[1] This phrase is a guess at a correction of the unclear statement, “as the Devil said to the Owl,” used by the locals.

[2] The local tower and churchyard do not answer precisely to the foregoing description.

[2] The local tower and churchyard don't exactly match the description above.

[3] W. Barnes

W. Barnes

Transcriber’s note:

Transcription note

[*] Greek word meaning “it is finished”

Greek word meaning “it's finished”


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!